<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Sermons XVII.-XXXVI.</description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Oxford: Clarendon Press (1823)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>south_robert</authorID>
 <bookID>sermons02</bookID>
 <workID>sermons02</workID>
 <bkgID>sermons_preached_upon_several_occasions_vol_ii_(south_robert)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>Sermons Preached Upon Several Occasions. Vol. II.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Robert South</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">South, Robert, (1634-1716)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;Sermons;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2009-01-09</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/south_robert/sermons02.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        
<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:30%; margin-right:30% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
.hang1	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="30%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="30%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
</style>

    </ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<div style="line-height:200%" id="i-p0.1">
<h1 id="i-p0.2">SERMONS</h1>

<h3 id="i-p0.3">PREACHED UPON</h3>

<h1 id="i-p0.4">SEVERAL OCCASIONS,</h1>

<h4 id="i-p0.5">BY</h4>
</div>
<div style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.6">
<h2 id="i-p0.7">ROBERT SOUTH, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.8">PREBENDARY OF WESTMINSTER, 
</h4>
	<h4 id="i-p0.9">AND CANON OF CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD,</h4>
</div>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.11">A NEW EDITION, IN SEVEN VOLUMES.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.13">VOL. II.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.15">OXFORD,</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.16">AT THE CLARENDON PRESS.</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.17">MDCCCXXIII.</h3>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material." prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="The Chief Heads of the Sermons." prev="ii" next="iii" id="ii.i">

<h3 id="ii.i-p0.1">THE</h3>
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.2">CHIEF HEADS OF THE SERMONS.</h2>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />

<h2 id="ii.i-p0.4">VOL. II.</h2>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<h2 id="ii.i-p0.6">SERMONS XVII. XVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p0.7">OF THE HEINOUS GUILT OF TAKING PLEASURE IN OTHER 
MEN’S SINS.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 1:32" id="ii.i-p0.8" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p1"><scripRef passage="Rom 1:32" id="ii.i-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.2">Romans</span> i. 32</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p2"><i>Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit 
such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, 
but have pleasure in them that do them</i>. Pp. 1. 28. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">The sin of taking pleasure in other men’s sins is not only 
distinct from, but also much greater than all those others mentioned in the 
foregoing catalogue, 1. To arrive at which pitch of sinning there is a 
considerable difficulty, 6. because every man has naturally a distinguishing 
sense of good and evil, and an inward satisfaction or dissatisfaction after the 
doing of either, and cannot quickly or easily extinguish this 
principle, but by another inferior principle gratified with objects contrary to 
the former, 3. And consequently no man is quickly or easily brought to take 
pleasure in his own, much less in other men’s sins, 5. Of which 
sin,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">I. The causes are, 1. The commission of the same sins in 
one’s own person, 7. 2. The commission of them against 
the full conviction of conscience, 9. 3. The continuance in 
them, 12. 4. The inseparable poor-spiritedness of guilt, 
which is less uneasy in company, 14. 5. A peculiar unaccountable malignity of nature, 17.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">II. The reasons why the guilt of that sin is so great, 
are, 1. That there is naturally no motive to tempt men to 
it, 21 . 2. That the nature of this sin is boundless and unlimited, <pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />24. 3. That this sin includes in it the guilt of 
many preceding ones, 26.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">III. The persons guilty of that sin are generally such as 
draw others to it, 29; particularly, 1. who teach doctrines, 
29. which represent sinful actions either as not sinful, 30. 
or as less sinful than they really are, 32. Censure of some 
modern casuists, 34. 2. Who allure men to sin through 
formal persuasion or inflaming objects, 36. 3. Who affect 
the company of vicious persons, 38. 4. Who encourage 
others in their sins by commendation, 39. or preferment, 41.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">Lastly, the effects of this sin are, 1. Upon particular persons; that it quite depraves the natural frame of the 
heart, 42: it indisposes a man to repent of it, 44; it grows 
the more as a man lives longer, 45; it will damn more 
surely, because many are damned who never arrived to this 
pitch, 47. 2. Upon communities of men; that it propagates the practice of any sin till it becomes national, 48; 
especially where great sinners make their dependents their 
proselytes, 49. and the follies of the young carry with them 
the approbation of the old, 50. This the reason of the late 
increase of vice, 51 .</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p7.1">SERMON XIX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p7.2">NATURAL RELIGION WITHOUT REVELATION, SUFFICIENT TO 
RENDER A SINNER INEXCUSABLE.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 1:20" id="ii.i-p7.3" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p8"><scripRef passage="Rom 1:20" id="ii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p8.2">Romans</span> i. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p9"><i>So that they are without excuse</i>. P. 53.</p> 
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">The apostle in this epistle addresses himself chiefly to 
the Jews; but in this first chapter he deals with the Greeks 
and Gentiles, 53. whom he charges with an inexcusable sinfulness, 53. And the charge contains in this, and in the 
precedent and subsequent verses,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p11">I. The sin; [<i>that knowing God, they did not glorify him 
as God</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:21" id="ii.i-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21">ver. 21</scripRef>.] idolatry; not that kind of one which 
worships that for God which is not God; but the other, 
which worships the true God by the mediation of corporeal 
resemblances, 54.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12">II. The persons guilty of this sin; [<i>such as professed </i><pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" />
<i>themselves wise</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:22" id="ii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22">ver. 22</scripRef>.] not the gnostics, but the old 
heathen philosophers, 57.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13">III. The cause of that sin, [<i>holding the truth in unrighteousness</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:18" id="ii.i-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18">ver. 18</scripRef>.] 59. that the truths which they were 
accountable for, <i>viz</i>. 1. The being of a God, 60. 2. That 
he is the maker and governor of the world, 60. 3. That 
he is to be worshipped, 61. 4. That he is to be worshipped 
by pious practices, 61. 5. That every deviation from duty 
is to be repented of, 61. 6. That every guilty person is 
obnoxious to punishment, 62.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p14">Were by them held in unrighteousness, 1 . By not acting 
up to what they knew, 62. 2. By not improving those 
known principles into proper consequences, 64. 3. By 
concealing what they knew, 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p15">IV. The judgment passed upon them, [<i>that they were 
without excuse</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:20" id="ii.i-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">ver. 20</scripRef>,] 70. that they were unfit not only 
for a pardon, but even for a plea, 71. Because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p16">1. The freedom of the will, which they generally asserted, 
excluded them from the plea of unwillingness, 72. 2. The 
knowledge of their understanding excluded them from the 
plea of ignorance, 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p17">From all these we may consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p18">1. The great mercy of God in the revelation of the 
gospel, 75.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p19">2. The deplorable condition of obstinate sinners under 
it, 77.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p19.1">SERMON XX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p19.2">OF SACRAMENTAL PREPARATION.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 22:12" id="ii.i-p19.3" parsed="|Matt|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p20"><scripRef passage="Matth 22:12" id="ii.i-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p20.2">Matthew</span> xxii. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p21"><i>And he saith unto him, Friend, how earnest thou in hither, not having a wedding garment?</i> P. 80.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p22">The design of this parable, under the circumstantial passages 
of a wedding’s royal solemnity, is to set forth the free offer of the gospel to 
the Jews first, and upon their refusal, to the Gentiles, 80. But it may be more peculiarly 
applied to the holy eucharist; which not only by analogy, 
but with propriety of speech, and from the very ceremony 
of breaking bread, may very well be called a wedding supper, <pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />82; to the worthy participation whereof there is 
indispensably required a suitable and sufficient preparation, 84. In which these 
conditions are required;</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p23">I. That the preparation be habitual, 90.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p24">II. That it be also actual, 93; of which the principal ingredients are, 1. Self-examination, 96. 2. Repentance, 98. 
3. Prayer, 100. 4. Fasting, 101. 5. Alms-giving, 103. 
6. Charitable temper of mind, 104. 7. Reading and meditation, 106.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p25">The reverend author seemed to have designed another 
discourse upon this text, because in this sermon he only 
despatches the first part, <i>viz</i>. the necessity of preparation; 
but proceeds not to the second, <i>viz</i>. that God is a severe 
animadverter upon such as partake without such a preparation, 84.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p25.1">SERMON XXI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p25.2">OF THE FATAL IMPOSTURE AND FORCE OF WORDS.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Isaiah 5:20" id="ii.i-p25.3" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p26"><scripRef passage="Isa 5:20" id="ii.i-p26.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p26.2">Isaiah</span> v. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p27"><i>Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil</i>. P. 108.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p28">[Vol. iv. p. 203. 235. 265.]</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p29">Here a woe is denounced against those, not only in particular, who judicially pronounce the guilty innocent, and 
the innocent guilty; but in general, who by abusing men’s minds with false notions, make evil pass for good, and good 
for evil, 108. And in the examination of this vile practice 
it will be necessary,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p30">I. To examine the nature of good and evil, what they 
are, and upon what they are founded, <i>viz</i>. upon the conformity or unconformity to right reason, 111. Not upon 
the opinion, 113, or laws of men, 114; because then, 
1. The same action under the same circumstances might be 
both morally good and morally evil, 117. 2. The laws 
could neither be morally good nor evil, 117. The same action might be in respect of the divine law commanding it, 
morally good; and of an human, forbidding it, morally 
evil, 118.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p31">But that the nature of good and evil is founded upon a <pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p31.1">jus naturale</span></i>, antecedent to all <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p31.2">jus positivum</span></i>, may be exemplified in those two moral duties, towards God and towards 
one’s neighbour, 118.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p32">II. To shew the way how good and evil operate upon 
men’s minds, <i>viz</i>. by their respective names or appellations, 121.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p33">III. To shew the mischief arising from the misapplication of 
names, 122. For since, 1. the generality of men are absolutely governed by words 
and names, 122. and 2. chiefly in matters of good and evil, 128. which are commonly taken upon trust, by reason of the frequent affinity 
between vice and virtue, 129. and of most men’s inability 
to judge exactly of things, 130. Thence may be inferred 
the comprehensive mischief of this misapplication, by which 
man is either, 1. deceived, 133. or 2. misrepresented, 135.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p34">Lastly, to assign several instances, wherein those mischievous effects do actually shew themselves. [Vol. iv. p. 203.]</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p35">I. In religion and church, 205. such as calling, 1. The 
religion of the church of England, <i>popery</i>, 206. which calumny is confuted from the carriage of the church of Rome 
towards the church of England, 208. and from the church 
of England’s denying the chief articles of the church of 
Rome, 209. 2. Schismatics, <i>true protestants</i>, 215. against 
whom it is proved, that they and the papists are not such 
irreconcileable enemies as they pretend to be, 215. 3. The 
last subversion of the church, <i>reformation</i>, 220. which 
mistaken word turned the monarchy into an anarchy, 220. 4. The execution of the laws, 
<i>persecution</i>, 222. by which 
sophistry the great disturbers of our church pass for innocent, and the laws are made the only malefactors, 223. 5. Base compliance and half-conformity, 
<i>moderation</i>, 224. 
both in church governors, 226. and civil magistrates, 227.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p36">A terrible instance of pulpit impostors seducing the 
minds of men, 232.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p37">II. In the civil government, 236, 241. (with an apology 
for a clergyman’s treating upon this subject, 236.) such as 
calling, 1. Monarchy, <i>arbitrary power</i>, 243. 2. The prince’s friends, <i>evil counsellors</i>, 247. 3. The enemies both of <pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />prince and people, 
<i>public spirits</i>, 251. Malicious and ambitious designs, <i>liberty and property</i>, and the 
<i>rights of the 
subject</i>, 255. Together with a discovery of the several 
fallacies couched under those words, 245. 250. 252. 257.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p38">The necessity of reflecting frequently upon the great 
long rebellion, 260.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p39">III. In private interests of particular persons, 268. such 
as calling, 1. Revenge, a <i>sense of honour</i>, 269. 2. Bodily 
abstinence, with a demure, affected countenance, piety and 
<i>mortification</i>, 273. 3. Unalterable malice, <i>constancy</i>, 274. 
4. A temper of mind resolved not to cringe and fawn, <i>pride, 
and morosity, and ill nature</i>, 276. and, on the contrary, 
flattery and easy simplicity, and good-fellowship, <i>good nature</i>, 280. 5. Pragmatical meddling with other men’s matters, 
<i>fitness for business</i>, 281. Add to these, the calling 
covetousness, <i>good husbandry</i>, 284. prodigality, <i>liberality</i>, 
285. justice, <i>cruelty</i>; and cowardice, <i>mercy</i>, 285.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p40">A general survey and recollection of all that has been 
said on this immense subject, 285,</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p40.1">SERMON XXII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p40.2">PREVENTION OF SIN AN UNVALUABLE MERCY.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1Samuel 25:32,33" id="ii.i-p40.3" parsed="|1Sam|25|32|25|33" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.25.32-1Sam.25.33" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p41"><scripRef passage="1Sam 25:32,33" id="ii.i-p41.1" parsed="|1Sam|25|32|25|33" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.25.32-1Sam.25.33"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p41.2">1 Samuel</span> xxv. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p42"><i>And David said to Abigail, Blessed be the Lord God 
of Israel, which sent thee this day to meet me: and 
blessed be thy advice, and blessed be thou, which hast kept 
me this day from coming to shed blood, and from avenging myself with my own hand</i>. P. 139.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p43">This is David’s retractation of his revenge resolved upon 
an insolent wealthy rustic, who had most unthankfully rejected his request with railing at his person and messengers, 
139. From which we may,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p44">I. Observe the greatness of sin-preventing mercy, 141. 
Which appears, 1. From the deplorable condition of the 
sinner, before that mercy prevents him, 142. 2. From the 
cause of that mercy, which is God’s free grace, 147. 3. From 
the danger of sin unprevented, which will then be certainly <pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />committed; and in such deliberate commission, there is a 
greater probability that it will not, than that it will be pardoned, 148. because every commission hardens the soul in 
that sin, and disposes the soul to proceed further, and it is 
not in the sinner’s power to repent, 149. 4. From the ad 
vantages of the prevention of sin above those of the pardon 
of it, 151. which are the clearness of a man’s condition, 151. 
and the satisfaction of his mind, 154.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p45">II. Make several useful applications, 155. As, l. To 
learn how vastly greater the pleasure is upon the forbearance, than in the commission of sin, 155. 2. To find out 
the disposition of one’s heart by this sure criterion, with 
what ecstasy he receives a spiritual blessing, 156. 3. To 
be content, and thankfully to acquiesce in any condition, 
and under the severest passages of Providence, 158. with relation to health, 158. reputation, 159. and wealth, 160.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p45.1">SERMONS XXIII. XXIV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p45.2">OF THE NATURE AND MEASURES OF CONSCIENCE.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1John 3:21" id="ii.i-p45.3" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p46"><scripRef passage="1John 3:21" id="ii.i-p46.1" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p46.2">1 John</span> iii. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p47"><i>Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, we have confidence 
toward God</i>. Pp. 163. 194.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p48">It is of great moment and difficulty to be rationally satisfied about the estate of one’s soul, 163: in which weighty 
concern we ought not to rely upon such uncertain rules, 
164. as these: 1. The general esteem of the world, 164. 
2. The judgment of any casuist, 166. 3. The absolution 
of any priest, 168. 4. The external profession even of a 
true religion, 170.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p49">But a man’s own heart and conscience, above all other 
things, is able to give him confidence towards God, 173. 
In order to which we must know,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p50">I. How the heart or conscience ought to be informed, 
174. <i>viz</i>. by right reason and scripture, 175. and endeavouring to employ the utmost of our ability to get the clearest 
knowledge of our duty; and thus to come to that confidence, <pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />which, 
though it amounts not to an infallible demonstration, yet is a rational, well-grounded hope, 176.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p51">II. By what means we may get our heart thus informed, 
179. <i>viz</i>. 1. By a careful attention to the dictates of reason 
and natural morality, 179. 2. By a tender regard to every 
pious motion of God’s Spirit, 181. 3. By a study of the 
revealed word of God, 184. 4. By keeping a frequent and 
impartial account with our conscience, 187.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p52">With this caution, lest either, on the one side, every 
doubting may overthrow our confidence, 190. or, on the 
other, a bare silence of conscience raise it too much, 191.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p53">III. Whence the testimony of conscience is so authentic, 
195. <i>viz</i>. 1. Because it is commissioned to this office by 
God himself, 197. And there is examined the absurdity 
and impertinence, 199. the impudence and impiety of false 
pretences of conscience, 206; such particularly as those of 
schismatical dissenters, 201, 209. who oppose the solemn 
usages of our church; the necessity of which is founded 
upon sound reason, 204. 2. Because it is quicksighted, 
211. tender and sensible, 213. exactly and severely impartial, 215.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p54">IV. Some particular instances, wherein this confidence 
suggested by conscience exerts itself, 217. <i>viz</i>. 1. In our addresses to God by prayer, 217. 2. At the time of some 
notable sharp trial, 219. as poverty, 220. calumny and 
disgrace, 221. 3. Above all others at the time of death, 
222.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p54.1">SERMON XXV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p54.2">THE DOCTRINE OF MERIT STATED, AND THE IMPOSSIBILITY 
OF MAN’S MERITING OF GOD.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Job 22:2" id="ii.i-p54.3" parsed="|Job|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.22.2" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p55"><scripRef passage="Job 22:2" id="ii.i-p55.1" parsed="|Job|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.22.2"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p55.2">Job</span> xxii. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p56"><i>Can a man be profitable to God?</i> P. 231.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p57">It is an impossible thing for man to merit of God, 231. 
And although,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p58">I. Men are naturally prone to persuade themselves they 
can merit, 234. because,</p> 

<pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p59">1. They naturally place too high a value upon themselves 
and performances, 235.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p60">2. They measure their apprehensions of God by what 
they observe of worldly princes, 236. yet,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p61">II. Such a persuasion is false and absurd, 238. because 
the conditions required in merit are wanting; <i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p62">1. That the action be not due, 239. But man lies under 
an indispensable obligation of duty to God by the law of 
nature, as God’s creature, 240. and servant, 241. and by 
God’s positive law, 244.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p63">2. That the action may add to the state of the person of 
whom it is to merit, 244. But God is a perfect being, wanting no supply, 245. and man is an inconsiderable creature, 
beholden for every thing to every part of the creation, 245.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p64">3. That the action and reward may be of an equal value, 
248. which cannot be in the best of our religious performances, 248. notwithstanding the popish distinction between 
merit of condignity and congruity, 249.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p65">4. That the action be done by the man’s sole power, with 
out the help of him of whom he is to merit, 252. But God 
worketh in us not only to do, but also to will, 252. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p66">III. This persuasion hath been the foundation of great 
corruptions in religion, 254. <i>viz</i>. Pelagianism, 256. and popery, 257.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p67">But though we are not able to merit, yet,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p68">IV. This ought not to discourage our obedience, 258. 
Since,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p69">1. A beggar may ask an alms, which he cannot claim as 
his due, 259.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p70">2. God’s immutable veracity and promise will oblige him 
to reward our sincere obedience, 259.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p70.1">SERMON XXVI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p70.2">OF THE LIGHT WITHIN US.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Luke 11:35" id="ii.i-p70.3" parsed="|Luke|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.35" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p71"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:35" id="ii.i-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.35"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p71.2">Luke</span> xi. 35</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p72"><i>Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be not darkness</i>. P. 261. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p73">The light within us, or right reason, is our conscience, <pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />whose duties are to inform and to oblige; which is capable 
of being turned into darkness; a very considerable evil, and 
a great danger of falling into it, 261. The cause of this 
light’s being darkened, is,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p74">I. In general; every thing which either defiles the conscience, 268. or weakens it by putting a bias upon its 
judging faculty, 271.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p75">II. In particular; every kind and degree of sin, considered,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p76">1. In the act, 273. And thus every commission of any 
great sin darkens the conscience, 273.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p77">2. In the habit, 272. And thus the repeated practice 
of sin puts out its light, 275.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p78">3. In the principle, 272. And thus every vicious affection perverts the judging, and darkens the discerning power 
of conscience, 277. Such as, 1. Sensuality, 279. by the false 
pleasures of lust, 281. of intemperance, 283. 2. Covetousness, 285. 3. Ambition or pride, 286. And many others 
besides, 289.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p79">Thence a man may learn what he is to avoid, that he 
may have a clear, impartial, and right-judging conscience, 
290.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p79.1">SERMON XXVII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p79.2">OF LOVING OUR ENEMIES.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 5:44" id="ii.i-p79.3" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p80"><scripRef passage="Matth 5:44" id="ii.i-p80.1" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p80.2">Matthew</span> v. 44</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p81"><i>But I say unto you. Love your enemies</i>. P. 293.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p82">The duty here enjoined by Christ is not opposed to 
the Mosaic law, but to the doctrine of the scribes and pharisees, 293. For the matter of all the commandments, 
except the fourth, is of natural, moral right, 293. and there is 
no addition of any new precepts, but only of some particular instances of duty, 
295. with an answer to some objections concerning the commands of loving God with all 
our heart, 298. and laying down our life for our brother, 
299. Then it is proved, that Christ opposed not Moses’s law as faulty or imperfect, but only the comments of the 
scribes and pharisees upon or rather against it, 300. Among <pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />the duties here enjoined by Christ, is to love our enemies, 
302. by which,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p83">I. Negatively, 302. is not meant,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p84">1. A fair deportment and amicable language, 302.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p85">2. Fair promises, 305.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p86">3. A few kind offices, 307. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p87">II. Positively, 309. is meant,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p88">1. A discharging the mind of all the leaven of malice, 309.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p89">2. The doing all real offices of kindness, that opportunity 
shall lay in the way, 310.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p90">3. The praying for them, 312.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p91">All which are not inconsistent with a due care of defending and securing ourselves against them, 314.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p92">III. This love of enemies may be enforced by many arguments drawn from,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p93">1. Their condition; as they are joined with us in the 
community of the same nature, 315. or (as it may happen) of 
the same religion, 316. or as they may be capable, if not of 
being made friends, yet of being shamed and rendered in 
excusable, 317.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p94">2. The excellency of the duty itself, 318.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p95">3. The great example of our Saviour, 319. and that of a 
king, upon the commemoration of whose nativity and return 
this sermon was preached, 320.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p96">Lastly, because this duty is so difficult, we ought to beg 
God’s assistance against the opposition which flesh and 
blood will make to it, 321.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p96.1">SERMON XXVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p96.2">FALSE FOUNDATIONS REMOVED, AND TRUE ONES LAID.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 7:26,27" id="ii.i-p96.3" parsed="|Matt|7|26|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26-Matt.7.27" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p97"><scripRef passage="Matth 7:26,27" id="ii.i-p97.1" parsed="|Matt|7|26|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26-Matt.7.27"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p97.2">Matth</span>. vii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p98"><i>And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his 
house upon the sand</i>:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p99"><i>And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it</i>. P. 324.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p100">Our Saviour teaches us not to build upon a deceitful <pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />bottom, in the great business of our eternal happiness, 325. 
but only upon practice and obedience: because,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p101">I. That is the best and surest foundation, 326. being,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p102">1. The only thing that can mend our corrupt nature, 326.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p103">2. The highest perfection of our nature, 328.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p104">3. The main end of religion, 329. as the designs of it in 
this world are the honour of God, 329. and the advantage 
of society, 330.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p105">II. All other foundations are false, 331. such as</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p106">1. A naked, unoperative faith, 332.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p107">2. The goodness of the heart and honesty of intention,</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p108">3. Party and singularity, 335. because the piety of no 
party can sanctify its proselytes, 336. and such an adhesion 
to a party carries with it much of spiritual pride in men, 
who naturally have a desire of preeminence, and a spirit of 
opposition to such as are not of their own way, 337.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p109">III. Such false foundations, upon trial, will be sure to 
fall, 338. which is shewed from,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p110">1. The Devil’s force and opposition, 338. which is sudden 
and unexpected, 339. furious and impetuous, 340. restless 
and importunate, 341.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p111">2. The impotence and non-resistance of the soul, 342. 
which is frequently unprepared, weak, and inconstant, 342.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p112">IV. The fall will be very great, 344. being scandalous 
and diffusive, 344. hardly and very rarely recoverable, 345.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p113">Therefore no man must venture to build his salvation 
upon false and sinking grounds, 346. but only upon such 
terms as God will deal with him, <i>viz</i>. a perfect obedience, 
348.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p113.1">SERMON XXIX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p113.2">A TRUE STATE AND ACCOUNT OF THE PLEA OF A TENDER 
CONSCIENCE.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1Corinthians 8:12" id="ii.i-p113.3" parsed="|1Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.12" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p114"><scripRef passage="1Cor 8:12" id="ii.i-p114.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.12"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p114.2">1 Cor</span>. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p115"><i>But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their 
weak conscience, ye sin against Christ</i>. P. 350.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p116">The apostle treateth of a weak conscience in new converts <pb n="xv" id="ii.i-Page_xv" />from Judaism [in the <scripRef passage="Rom 14:1" id="ii.i-p116.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1">14th of Rom.</scripRef>] 
and from heathenism [here] 350. in these words; towards the understanding of which we must know,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p117">I. What a weak conscience is, 353. not that which is improperly called tender, 353. but the weakness here spoken 
of is opposed to faith, 354. and implies,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p118">1. The ignorance of some action’s lawfulness, 356. not 
wilful, but such a one as is excusable, and the object of 
pity, 367. arising from the natural weakness of the under 
standing, or from the want of opportunity or means of 
knowledge, 357.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p119">2. The suspicion of some action’s unlawfulness, 358.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p120">3. A religious abstinence from the use of that thing, of the 
unlawfulness whereof it is ignorant or suspicious, 359.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p121">II. How such a weak conscience is wounded, 360. <i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p122">1. By being grieved and robbed of its peace, 360.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p123">2. By being emboldened to act against its present persuasion, 361. either through example, 361. or through a 
command, with the conjunction of some reward or penalty, 
362. descending from a private or a public person, 363.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p124">III. We may thence infer,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p125">1. That none having been brought up and long continued in the communion of a true church, having withal 
the use of his reason, can justly plead weakness of conscience, 365.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p126">2. That such a weakness can upon no sufficient ground 
be continued in, 369.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p127">3. That the plea of it ought not to be admitted in prejudice of the laws, which are framed for the good, not of any 
particular persons, but of the community, 371. For the ill consequences would be, that there could be no limits as 
signed to this plea, 371. nor any evidence of its sincerity, 
372. and this would absolutely bind the magistrate’s hands, 
373.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p128">Besides, such pleas are usually accompanied with partiality? 374. and hypocrisy, such as those of the dissenters, 
375. which upon the foregoing reasons ought not to be al 
lowed, 376.</p>

<pb n="xvi" id="ii.i-Page_xvi" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p128.1">SERMON XXX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p128.2">CHRISTIANITY MYSTERIOUS, AND THE WISDOM OF GOD IN 
MAKING IT SO.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 Corinthians 2:7" id="ii.i-p128.3" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p129"><scripRef passage="1Cor 2:7" id="ii.i-p129.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p129.2">1 Cor</span>. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p130"><i>But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery</i>. P. 378.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p131">The apostle’s design here is to set forth the transcendent worth of the gospel by two qualifications eminently be 
longing to it, 378. <i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p132">I. That it is the wisdom of God, 379. a wisdom respecting speculation, and here principally relating to practice, 
379. a wisdom as irresistibly powerful as it is infallible, 
380.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p133">II. That this wisdom is in a mystery, 381.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p134">1. In the nature of the things treated of in the Christian 
religion, 381. which are of difficult apprehension for their 
greatness, 382. spirituality, 384. strangeness, 385. as may 
be exemplified in two principal articles of it, regeneration, 
387. and the resurrection, 387.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p135">2. In the ends of it, 388. It is as much the design of 
religion to oblige men to believe the <i>credenda</i> as to practise the <i>agenda</i>; and 
there is as clear a reason for the belief of the one, as for the practice of the 
other, 389. But their mysteriousness, 1. Makes a greater impression of awe, 391. 
2. Humbles the pride of men’s reason, 394. 3. Engages us in a more diligent 
search, 396. 4. Will, when fully revealed, make part of our happiness hereafter, 399.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p136">Thence we may learn in such important points of religion,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p137">1. To submit to the judgment of the whole church in general, and of our spiritual guides in particular, 401.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p138">2. Not to conclude every thing impossible, which to our 
reason is unintelligible, 404.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p139">3. Nor by a vain presumption to pretend to clear up all 
mysteries in religion, 405.</p>

<pb n="xvii" id="ii.i-Page_xvii" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p139.1">SERMON XXXI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p139.2">THE LINEAL DESCENT OF JESUS OF NAZARETH FROM DAVID BY HIS BLESSED MOTHER THE VIRGIN MARY.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Revelation 22:16" id="ii.i-p139.3" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p140"><scripRef passage="Rev 22:16" id="ii.i-p140.1" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p140.2">Rev</span>. xxii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p141"><i>I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star</i>. P. 410.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p142">In this book of mysteries, nothing is more mysterious 
than what is contained in these words, the union of the divinity and humanity in our Saviour’s person, 410. He is,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p143">I. In his divinity, the root of David, having a being before him, 411. a being which had no beginning, equal to his 
Father: though his divinity is denied by the Arians: and 
his preexistence to his humanity by the Socinians, 411.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p144">II. In his humanity, the offspring of David, 417. being 
in St. Matthew’s genealogy, naturally the son of David; 
and in that of St. Luke, legally the king of the Jews, 
418.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p145">III. The bright and morning star, 428. with relation,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p146">1. To the nature of its substance; he was pure, without 
the least imperfection, 428.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p147">2. To the manner of its appearance; he appeared small 
in his humanity, though he was the great almighty God. 
430.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p148">3. To the quality of its operation, 431. open and visible 
by his light, chasing away the heathenish false worship, 
the imperfect one of the Jews, and all pretended Messiahs, 
431. secret and invisible by his influence, illuminating our 
judgment, bending our will, and at last changing the whole 
man, 435.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p148.1">SERMON XXXII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p148.2">JESUS OF NAZARETH PROVED THE TRUE AND ONLY PROMISED MESSIAH.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 1:11" id="ii.i-p148.3" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p149"><scripRef passage="John 1:11" id="ii.i-p149.1" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p149.2">John</span> i. 11</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p150"><i>He came to his own, and his own received him not</i>. P. 437.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p151">No scripture has so directly and immoveably stood in the 
way of the several opposers of the divinity of our Saviour, <pb n="xviii" id="ii.i-Page_xviii" />as this chapter, 438. whereof this text is a part: in which 
we have,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p152">I. Christ’s coming into the world, 439. who,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p153">1. Was the second Person in the glorious Trinity, the 
ever blessed and eternal Son of God, 440.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p154">2. Came from the bosom of his Father, and the incomprehensible glories of the Godhead, 444.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p155">3. Came to the Jews, who were his own by right of consanguinity, 445.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p156">4. When they were in their lowest estate, 448. national, 448. 
and ecclesiastical, 449. In which we may consider the invincible strength and the immoveable veracity of God’s promise, 450.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p157">II. Christ rejected by his own, 452. For the Jews’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p158">1. Exceptions were, 1. That he came not as a temporal 
prince, 453. 2. That he set himself against Moses’s law, 
454.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p159">2. The unreasonableness of which exceptions appears 
from this: 1. That the Messiah’s blessings were not to be 
temporal, 455. and he himself, according to all the prophecies of scripture, was to be of a low, despised estate, 457. 
2. That Christ came not to destroy, but to fulfil and abrogate Moses’s law, 459.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p160">3. The Jews had great reasons to induce them to receive 
him. For, 1. All the marks of the Messiah did most eminently appear in him, 460. 2. His whole behaviour among 
them was a continued act of mercy and charity, 462.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p161">Lastly, the Jews are not the only persons concerned in 
this guilt, but also all vitious Christians, 463.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p161.1">SERMON XXXIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p161.2">THE MESSIAH’S SUFFERINGS FOR THE SINS OF THE PEOPLE.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Isaiah 53:8" id="ii.i-p161.3" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p162"><scripRef passage="Isa 53:8" id="ii.i-p162.1" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p162.2">Isaiah</span> liii. 8</scripRef>. 
</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p163"><i>For the transgression of my people was he stricken</i>. P. 468.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p164">There are several opinions concerning the person here 
spoken of by the prophet, 469. But setting aside those of 
later interpreters, who differ even among themselves, 470. we <pb n="xix" id="ii.i-Page_xix" />may safely with all the ancients affirm him to be the 
Messiah, 474. and this Messiah to be no other than Jesus 
of Nazareth, 474. In these words we may consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p165">I. That he was stricken; his suffering, 474. in its latitude and extent, 475. in its intenseness and sharpness, 479. 
and in its author, which was God, 481.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p166">II. That he was stricken for transgression; the quality 
of his suffering was penal and expiatory; he was punished 
for sins past, not to prevent sins for the future, 484. He 
bore our sins, his soul was made an offering for sin, 486. 
He was qualified to pay an equivalent compensation to the 
divine justice, by the infinite dignity and the perfect innocence of his person, 487.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p167">III. That he was stricken for God’s people; the cause 
of his suffering, 488. Man’s redemption proceeds upon a 
twofold covenant; one of suretyship, the other of grace, 
489. and, without any violation of the divine justice, Christ 
suffered for men; upon the account of his voluntary consent; and because of his relation to them, as he was their 
king and head, and their surety, 491.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p168">Thence we should learn also to suffer for Christ,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p169">1. By self-denial and mortification, 492.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p170">2. By cheerfully undergoing troubles and afflictions in 
this world, 493.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p170.1">SERMON XXXIV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p170.2">UPON THE RESURRECTION.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts 2:24" id="ii.i-p170.3" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p171"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:24" id="ii.i-p171.1" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p171.2">Acts</span> ii. 24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p172"><i>Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains 
of death; because it was not possible that he should be holden of it</i>. P. 496.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p173">The necessary belief of a future state has been confirmed 
by revelation and exemplification, 497. chiefly in that of 
the resurrection of Christ, 499. whom</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p174">I. God hath raised up; such an action proclaiming an 
omnipotent cause, 500. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p175">II. The manner of his being raised was by having loosed 
the pains of death, 501. with an explication of the word 
pains, 501. And,</p>

<pb n="xx" id="ii.i-Page_xx" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p176">III. The ground of his resurrection was the impossibility 
of his being holden of it, 505. which impossibility was 
founded upon,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p177">1. The hypostatical union of Christ’s human nature to 
his divine, 505.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p178">2. The immutability of God, in respect of his eternal decree, 507. and of his promise, 509.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p179">3. The justice of God, 511.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p180">4. The necessity of Christ’s being believed in as a Saviour, 512.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p181">5. The nature of Christ’s priesthood, 51 4. 
The belief of Christ’s resurrection affords us,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p182">1. The strongest dehortation from sin, 516.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p183">2. The most sovereign consolation against death, 516.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p183.1">SERMON XXXV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p183.2">THE CHRISTIAN PENTECOST, OR THE SOLEMN <br />EFFUSION OF THE HOLY GHOST, IN THE <br />SEVERAL MIRACULOUS GIFTS CONFERRED<br />BY HIM UPON THE APOSTLES <br />AND FIRST CHRISTIANS.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 Corinthians 12:4" id="ii.i-p183.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p184"><scripRef passage="1Cor 12:4" id="ii.i-p184.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p184.2">1 Cor</span>. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p185"><i>Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit</i>. P. 518.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p186">The Holy Ghost, the design of whose mission was to 
confirm Christianity, did it by an effusion of miraculous 
gifts upon the first messengers of it, 518. In which we 
consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p187">I. What those gifts were, 520. either,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p188">1. Ordinary, conveyed to us by the mediation of our own 
endeavours, 520. or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p189">2. Extraordinary, immediately from God alone, 521. such 
as the gift of tongues, of healing the sick and raising the 
dead, of prophecy, 522. the continuation of which miraculous gifts in the church was but for a time, 523.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p190">II. The diversity of those gifts, 528. which consisted,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p191">1. In variety, 528.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p192">2. Not in contrariety, 536.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p193">III. The consequences of their emanation from one and 
the same Spirit, 537. which are,</p>

<pb n="xxi" id="ii.i-Page_xxi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p194">1. That this Spirit is God, and hath a personal subsistence, 537.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p195">2. That every one of us may learn humility under, and 
content with his own abilities, 539.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p196">3. That it affords a touchstone for the trial of spirits, 541. 
as in the gift of prophecy, 541. of healing, 542. of discerning of spirits, 542. 
of divers tongues, 542. of interpreting, 543. By which trial we may discover some men’s false pretences to gifts of the Spirit, 543.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p197">4. That knowledge and learning are not opposite to 
grace, 545.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p197.1">SERMON XXXVI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p197.2">THE PECULIAR CARE AND CONCERN OF PROVIDENCE FOR 
THE PROTECTION AND DEFENCE OF KINGS.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Psalms 144:10" id="ii.i-p197.3" parsed="|Ps|144|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.10" />
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p198"><scripRef passage="Psa 144:10" id="ii.i-p198.1" parsed="|Ps|144|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.10"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p198.2">Psalm</span> cxliv. 10</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.i-p199"><i>It is he that giveth salvation unto kings</i>. P. 547.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p200">The relation between prince and subject involves in it 
obedience and protection; and the same relation is between 
princes and God, who gives salvation unto kings, 547. 
whose providence over them,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p201">I. Is peculiar and extraordinary, 548. besides the usual 
operation of causes, 549. contrary to the design of expert 
persons, 550. beyond the power of the cause employed, 
551.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p202">II. Making use of extraordinary means, 552. as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p203">1. By endowing them with a more than ordinary sagacity, 552.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p204">2. By giving them a singular courage and resolution, 
554.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p205">3. By a strange disposition of events for their preservation, 556.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p206">4. By inclining the hearts of their people towards them, 
558.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p207">5. By rescuing them from unseen and unknown mischiefs, 560.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p208">6. By imprinting an awe of their authority on the minds 
of their subjects, 562.</p>
<pb n="xxii" id="ii.i-Page_xxii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p209">7. By disposing their hearts to virtue and piety, 564.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p210">III. The reason of this particular providence is,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p211">1. Because they are the greatest instruments to support 
government; to the ends of which monarchy is best adapted; and the greatness of 
which most depends upon their personal qualifications, 567.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p212">2. Because they have the most powerful influence upon 
the concerns of religion, 571 .</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p213">IV. Hence, 1. Princes may learn their duty towards 
God, 573. And, 2. Subjects may learn theirs towards their 
prince, 573.</p>


<pb n="1" id="ii.i-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XVII. Of the Heinous Guilt of Taking Plesure in Other Men’s Sins." prev="ii.i" next="iv" id="iii">
<h3 id="iii-p0.1">THE</h3>
<h2 id="iii-p0.2">FIRST SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.3">PREACHED UPON</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 1:32" id="iii-p0.4" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32" />
<p class="center" id="iii-p1"><scripRef passage="Rom 1:32" id="iii-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">ROMANS I. 32</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii-p2">Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death , not only do the 
same, but have pleasure in them that do them.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii-p3">FROM the beginning of the <scripRef passage="Rom 1:18-31" id="iii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|31" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.31">18th verse to the 
end of the 31st</scripRef>, (the verse immediately going before the text,) we have a catalogue of the blackest 
sins that human nature, in its highest depravation, 
is capable of committing; and this so perfect, that 
there seems to be no sin imaginable but what may 
be reduced to, and comprised under, some of the 
sins here specified. In a word, we have an abridgment of the lives and practices of the whole heathen 
world; that is, of all the baseness and villainy that 
both the corruption of nature, and the instigation of 
the devil, could for so many ages, by all the arts and 
opportunities, all the motives and incentives of sinning, bring the sons of men to. And yet, as full 
and comprehensive as this catalogue of sin seems to 
be, it is but of sin under a limitation; an universality of sin under a certain kind; that is, of all sins 
of direct and personal commission. And you will 
say, is not this a sufficient comprehension of all? 
For is not a man’s person the compass of his actions? Or, can he operate further than he does <pb n="2" id="iii-Page_2" />exist? Why yes, in some sense he may; he may 
not only commit such and such sins himself, but 
also take pleasure in others that do commit them; 
which expression implies these two things: first, 
That thus to take pleasure in other men’s sins, is a 
distinct sin from all the former: and secondly, That 
it is much greater than the former. Forasmuch 
as these terms, <i>not only do the same, but also take 
pleasure</i>, &amp;c. import aggravation, as well as distinction; and are properly an advance 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p3.2">a minore ad 
majus</span></i>, a progress to a further degree. And this 
indeed is the farthest that human pravity can reach, 
the highest point of villainy that the debauched 
powers of man’s mind can ascend unto. For surely 
that sin that exceeds idolatry, monstrous unnatural 
lusts, covetousness, maliciousness, envy, murder, deceit, backbiting, hatred of God, spitefulness, pride, 
disobedience to parents, covenant-breaking, want of 
natural affection, implacableness, unmercifulness, and 
the like: I say, that sin, that is a pitch beyond all 
these, must needs be such an one as must nonplus 
the devil himself to proceed further: it is the very 
extremity, the fulness, and the concluding period of 
sin, the last line and finishing stroke of the devil’s image drawn upon the soul of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">Now the sense of the words may be fully and 
naturally cast into this one proposition, which shall 
be the subject of the following discourse; <i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">That the guilt arising from a man’s delighting or 
taking pleasure in other men’s sins, or (which is all 
one) in other men for their sins, is greater than he 
can possibly contract by a commission of the same 
sins in his own person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">For the handling of which, I cannot but think it <pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" />superfluous to offer at any explication of what it is, 
to take pleasure in other men’s sins; it being impossible for any man to be so far unacquainted with 
the motions and operations of his own mind, as not 
to know how it is affected and disposed, when any 
thing pleases or delights him. And therefore I 
shall state the prosecution of the proposition upon 
these following things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">I. I shall shew what it is that brings a man to 
such a disposition of mind, as to take pleasure in 
other men’s sins.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">II. I shall shew the reasons why a man’s being 
disposed to do so, comes to be attended with such 
an extraordinary guilt: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">III. and lastly, I shall declare what kind of persons are to be reckoned under this character. Of 
each of which in their order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">And first, for the first of these, What it is that 
brings a man, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">In order to which, I shall premise these four considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">1. That every man naturally has a distinguishing 
sense of <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p12.1">turpe et honestum</span></i>; of what is honest, 
and what is dishonest; of what is fit, and what is 
not fit to be done. There are those practical principles and rules of action, treasured up in that part 
of man’s mind, called by the schools <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p12.2">συντήρησις</span>, that, 
like the candle of the Lord, set up by God himself 
in the heart of every man, discovers to him both 
what he is to do, and what to avoid: they are <i>a 
light. lighting every man that cometh into the 
world</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">And in respect of which principally it is, that 
God is said not to have <i>left himself without witness </i><pb n="4" id="iii-Page_4" />in the world; there being something fixed in the nature of man, that will be sure to testify and declare 
for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">2. The second thing to be considered is, That 
there is consequently upon this distinguishing principle an inward satisfaction or dissatisfaction arising in the heart of every man, after he has done a 
good or an evil action; an action agreeable to, or 
deviating from, this great rule. And this, no doubt, 
proceeds not only from the real unsuitableness that 
every thing sinful or dishonest bears to the nature 
of man, but also from a secret, inward, foreboding 
fear, that some evil or other will follow the doing of 
that which a man’s own conscience disallows him 
in. For no man naturally is or can be cheerful immediately upon the doing of a wicked action: there 
being something within him that presently gives 
sentence against him for it: which, no question, is 
the voice of God himself, speaking in the hearts of 
men, whether they understand it or no; and by secret intimations giving the sinner a foretaste of 
that direful cup, which he is like to drink more 
deeply of hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p15">3. The third thing to be considered is, That this 
distinguishing sense of good and evil, and this 
satisfaction or dissatisfaction of mind consequent 
upon a man’s acting suitably or unsuitably to it, is 
a principle neither presently nor easily to be worn 
out or extinguished. For besides that it is founded 
in nature, (which kind of things are always most 
durable and lasting,) the great important end that 
God designs it for, (which is no less than the government of the noblest part of the world, mankind,) 
sufficiently shews the necessity of its being rooted <pb n="5" id="iii-Page_5" />deep in the heart, and put beyond the danger of 
being torn up by any ordinary violence done to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">4. The fourth and last thing to be considered is, That that 
which weakens, and directly tends to extinguish this principle, (so far as it is 
capable of being extinguished,) is an inferior, sensitive principle, which 
receives its gratifications from objects clean contrary to the former; and which 
affect a man in the state of this present life, much more warmly and vividly 
than those which affect only his nobler part, his mind. So that there being a 
contrariety between those things that conscience inclines to, and 
those that entertain the senses; and since the more 
quick and affecting pleasure still arises from these 
latter, it follows that the gratifications of these are 
more powerful to command the principles of action 
than the other, and consequently are, for the most 
part, too hard for, and victorious over, the dictates 
of right reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p17">Now from these four considerations, thus premised, we 
naturally infer these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">First, That no man is quickly or easily brought 
to take a full pleasure and delight in his own sins. 
For though sin offers itself in never so pleasing and 
alluring a dress at first, yet the remorse, and inward regrets of the soul, upon 
the commission of it, infinitely overbalance those faint and transient 
gratifications it affords the senses. So that, upon the whole matter, the 
sinner, even at his highest pitch of enjoyment, is not pleased with it so much, 
but he is afflicted more. And, as long as these inward rejolts and recoilings of the mind continue, 
(which they will certainly do for a considerable part 
of a man’s life,) the sinner will find his accounts of <pb n="6" id="iii-Page_6" />pleasure very poor and short, being so mixed and 
indeed overdone with the contrary impressions of 
trouble upon his mind, that it is but a bitter-sweet 
at best; and the fine colours of the serpent do by 
no means make amends for the smart and poison of 
his sting.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p19">Secondly, The other thing to be inferred is, that, 
as no man is quickly or easily brought to take a 
full pleasure or delight in his own sins, so much less 
easily can he be brought to take pleasure in those 
of other men. The reason is, because the chief 
motive, as we have observed, that induces a man to 
sin, which is the gratification of his sensitive part, 
by a sinful act, cannot be had from the sins of an 
other man; since naturally, and directly, they affect 
only the agent that commits them. For certainly 
another man’s intemperance cannot affect my sensuality, any more than the meat and drink that I 
take into my mouth can please his palate: but of 
this more fully in some of the following particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">In the mean time, it is evident from reason, that 
there is a considerable difficulty in a man’s arriving 
to such a disposition of mind, as shall make him take 
pleasure in other men’s sins; and yet it is also as 
evident from the text, and from experience too, that 
some men are brought to do so, And therefore, 
since there is no effect, of what kind soever, but is 
resolvable into some cause; we will inquire into 
the cause of this vile and preternatural temper of 
mind, that should make a man please himself with 
that which can no ways reach or affect those faculties and principles, which nature has made the proper seat and subject of pleasure. Now the causes 
(or at least some of the causes) that debauch and <pb n="7" id="iii-Page_7" />corrupt the mind of man to such a degree, as to 
take pleasure in other men’s sins, are these five.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">1. A commission of the same sins in a man’s own 
person. This is imported in the very words of the 
text; where it is said of such persons, that <i>they not 
only do the same things</i>; which must therefore 
imply that they do them. It is conversation and 
acquaintance, that must give delight in things and 
actions, as well as in persons: and it is trial that must begin the 
acquaintance. It being hardly imaginable, that one should be delighted with a 
sin at second hand, till he has known it at the first. De light is the natural 
result of practice and experiment; and when it flows from any thing else, so 
far it recedes from nature. None look with so 
much pleasure upon the works of art, as those who 
are artists themselves. They are therefore their 
delight, because they were heretofore their employment; and they love to see such things, because 
they once loved to do them. In like manner, a 
man must sin himself into a love of other men’s sins; 
for a bare notion or speculation of this black art 
will not carry him so far. No sober, temperate 
person in the world, (whatsoever other sins he may 
be inclinable to, and guilty of,) can look with any 
complacency upon the drunkenness and sottishness 
of his neighbour; nor can any chaste person (be his 
other failings what they will) reflect with any pleasure or delight upon the filthy, unclean conversation of another, though never so much in fashion, 
and vouched, not by common use only, but applause. 
No, he must be first an exercised, thorough-paced 
practitioner of these vices himself, and they must 
have endeared themselves to him by those personal <pb n="8" id="iii-Page_8" />gratifications he had received from them, before he 
can come to like them so far as to be pleased and 
enamoured with them wheresoever he sees them. 
It is possible indeed, that a sober or a chaste person, 
upon the stock of ill-will, envy, or spiritual pride, 
(which is all the religion that some have,) may be 
glad to see the intemperance and debauchery of 
some about them; but it is impossible that such 
persons should take any delight in the men themselves for being so. The truth is, in such a case, 
they do not properly delight in the vice itself, though 
they inwardly rejoice (and after a godly sort, no 
doubt) to see another guilty of it; but they delight 
in the mischief and disaster which they know it 
will assuredly bring upon him whom they hate and 
wish ill to: they rejoice not in it, as in a delightful 
object, but as in a cause and means of their neighbour’s ruin. So grateful, nay, so delicious, are even 
the horridest villainies committed by others to the 
Pharisaical piety of some; who in the mean time 
can be wholly unconcerned for the reproach brought 
thereby upon the name of God and the honour of 
religion, so long as by the same their sanctified 
spleen is gratified in their brother’s infamy and destruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">This therefore we may reckon upon, that scarce 
any man passes to a liking of sin in others, but by 
first practising it himself; and consequently may 
take it for a shrewd indication and sign, whereby to 
judge of the manners of those who have sinned with 
too much art and caution to suffer the eye of the 
world to charge some sins directly upon their conversation. For though such kind of men have lived 
never so much upon the reserve, as to their personal <pb n="9" id="iii-Page_9" />behaviour, yet, if they be observed to have a particular delight in, and fondness for, persons noted for 
any sort of sin, it is ten to one but there was a communication in the sin, before there was so in affection. The man has, by this, directed us to a copy 
of himself; and though we cannot always come to 
a sight of the original, yet by a true copy we may 
know all that is in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p23">2dly, A second cause that brings a man to take 
pleasure in other men’s sins is, not only a commission of those sins in his own person, but also a 
commission of them against the full light and conviction 
of his conscience. For this also is expressed in the 
text; where the persons charged with this wretched 
disposition of mind are said to have been such as 
<i>knew the judgment of God, that they who committed 
such things were worthy of death</i>. They knew that 
there was a righteous and a searching law, directly 
forbidding such practices; and they knew, that it 
carried with it the divine stamp, that it was the law 
of God; they knew also, that the sanction of it was 
under the greatest and dreadfullest of all penalties, 
death. And this surely, one would think, was knowledge enough to have opened both a man’s eyes, and 
his heart too; his eyes to see, and his heart to consider, 
the intolerable mischief that the commission of the 
sin set before him must infallibly plunge him into. 
Nevertheless, the persons here mentioned were resolved to venture, and to commit the sin, even while 
conscience stood protesting against it. They were 
such as broke through all mounds of law, such as 
laughed at the sword of vengeance, which divine 
justice brandished in their faces. For we must 
know, that God has set a flaming sword, not only <pb n="10" id="iii-Page_10" />before paradise, but before hell itself also, to keep 
men out of this, as well as out of the other. And 
conscience is the angel, into whose hand this sword 
is put. But if now the sinner shall not only wrestle 
with this angel, but throw him too, and win so complete a victory over his conscience, that all these 
considerations shall be able to strike no terror into 
his mind, lay no restraint upon his lusts, no control 
upon his appetites; he is certainly too strong for the 
means of grace, and his heart lies open, like a broad 
and high road, for all the sin and villainy in the 
world freely to pass through.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">The truth is, if we impartially consider the nature 
of these sins against conscience, we shall find them 
such strange paradoxes, that a man must balk all 
common principles, and act contrary to the natural 
way and motive of all human actions, in the commission of them. For that which naturally moves a 
man to do any thing, must be the apprehension and 
expectation of some good from the thing which he 
is about to do: and that which naturally keeps a 
man from doing of a thing must be the apprehension and fear of some mischief likely to ensue 
from that thing or action that he is ready to engage 
in. But now, for a man to do a thing, while his 
conscience, the best light that he has to judge by, 
assures him that he shall be infinitely, unsupportably 
miserable, if he does it; this is certainly unnatural 
and, one would imagine, impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p25">And therefore, so far as one may judge, while a 
man acts against his conscience, he acts by a principle of direct infidelity, and does not really believe 
that those things that God has thus threatened shall 
ever come to pass. For, though he may yield a general, <pb n="11" id="iii-Page_11" />faint assent to the truth of those propositions, 
as they stand recorded in scripture; yet, for a thorough, practical belief, that those general propositions 
shall be particularly made good upon his person, no 
doubt, for the time that he is sinning against conscience, such a belief has no place in his mind. 
Which being so, it is easy to conceive how ready 
and disposed this must needs leave the soul to admit 
of any, even the most horrid, unnatural proposals 
that the devil himself can suggest: for conscience 
being once extinct, and the Spirit of God with 
drawn, (which never stays with a man, when conscience has once left him,) the soul, like the first 
matter to all forms, has an universal propensity to 
all lewdness. For every violation of conscience proportionably wears off something of its native tenderness; which tenderness being the cause of that anguish and remorse that it feels upon the commission 
of sin, it follows, that when, by degrees, it comes to 
have worn off all this tenderness, the sinner will find 
no trouble of mind upon his doing the very wicked 
est and worst of actions; and consequently, that 
this is the most direct and effectual introduction to 
all sorts and degrees of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">For which reason it was, that I alleged sinning 
against conscience for one of the causes of this vile 
temper and habit of mind, which we are now discoursing of: not that it has any special productive 
efficiency of this particular sort of sinning, more than 
of any other, but that it is a general cause of this, as of 
all other great vices; and that it is impossible but a 
man must have first passed this notable stage, and got 
his conscience throughly debauched and hardened, <pb n="12" id="iii-Page_12" />before he can arrive to the height of sin; which I account the delighting in other men’s sins to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">3dly, A third cause of this villainous disposition of 
mind, besides a man’s personal commission of such 
and such sins, and his commission of them against 
conscience, must be also his continuance in them. 
For God forbid that every single commission of a sin, 
though great for its kind, and withal acted against 
conscience for its aggravation, should so far deprave 
the soul, and bring it to such a reprobate sense 
and condition, as to <i>take pleasure in other men’s sins</i>. For we know what a foul sin David committed, and what a crime St. Peter himself fell into; 
both of them, no doubt, fully and clearly against the 
dictates of their conscience; yet we do not find, that 
either of them was thereby brought to such an impious frame of heart, as to delight in their own sins, 
and much less in other men’s. And therefore it is 
not every sinful violation of conscience, that can 
<i>quench the Spirit</i>, to such a degree as we have been 
speaking of; but it must be a long, inveterate course 
and custom of sinning after this manner, that at 
length produces and ends in such a cursed effect. 
For this is so great a masterpiece in sin, that no man 
begins with it: he must have passed his <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p27.1">tyrocinium</span></i>, 
or novitiate, in sinning, before he can come to this, 
be he never so quick a proficient. No man can 
mount so fast, as to set his foot upon the highest 
step of the ladder at first. Before a man can come 
to be pleased with a sin, because he sees his neighbour commit it, he must have had such a long acquaintance with it himself, as to create a kind of 
intimacy or friendship between him and that; and <pb n="13" id="iii-Page_13" />then, we know, a man is naturally glad to see his old 
friend, not only at his own house, but wheresoever 
he meets him. It is generally the property of an old 
sinner, to find a delight in reviewing his own villainies in the practice of other men; to see his sin 
and himself, as it were, in reversion; and to find a 
greater satisfaction in beholding him who succeeds 
him in his vice, than him who is to succeed him in 
his estate. In the matter of sin, age makes a greater 
change upon the soul, than it does or can upon the 
body. And as in this, if we compare the picture of 
a man, drawn at the years of seventeen or eighteen, 
with a picture of the same person at threescore 
and ten, hardly the least trace or similitude of one 
face can be found in the other. So for the soul, the 
difference of the dispositions and qualities of the inner man will be found much 
greater. Compare the harmlessness, the credulity, the tenderness, the modesty, and the ingenuous pliableness to virtuous 
counsels, which is in youth, as it comes fresh and 
untainted out of the hands of nature, with the mischievousness, the slyness, the craft, the impudence, 
the falsehood, and the confirmed obstinacy in most 
sorts of sin, that is to be found in an aged, long-practised sinner, and you will confess the complexion 
and hue of his soul to be altered more than that of 
his face. Age has given him another body, and custom another mind. All those seeds of virtue and 
good morality, that were the natural endowments of 
our first years, are lost, and dead for ever. And in respect of the native innocence of childhood, no man, 
through old age, becomes twice a child. The vices of 
old age have in them the stiffness of it too. And as <pb n="14" id="iii-Page_14" />it is the unfittest time to learn in, so the unfitness 
of it to unlearn will be found much greater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p28">Which considerations, joined with that of its imbecility, make it the proper season for a superannuated sinner to enjoy the delights of sin in the 
rebound; and to supply the impotence of practice 
by the airy, phantastic pleasure of memory and reflection. For all that can be allowed him now, is to 
refresh his decrepit effete sensuality with the transcript and history of his former life, recognised, and 
read over by him, in the vicious rants of the vigorous youthful debauches of the present time, whom 
(with an odd kind of passion, mixed of pleasure 
and envy too) he sees flourishing in all the bravery 
and prime of their age and vice. An old wrestler 
loves to look on, and to be near the lists, though 
feebleness will not let him offer at the prize. An 
old huntsman finds a music in the noise of hounds, 
though he cannot follow the chase. An old drunkard loves a tavern, though he cannot go to it, but as 
he is supported, and led by another, just as some 
are observed to come from thence. And an old 
wanton will be doating upon women, when he can 
scarce see them without spectacles. And to shew 
the true love and faithful allegiance that the old 
servants and subjects of vice ever after bear to it, 
nothing is more usual and frequent, than to hear 
that such as have been strumpets in their youth, 
turn procurers in their age. Their great concern is, 
that the vice may still go on.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p29">4thly, A fourth cause of men’s taking pleasure in 
the sins of others, is from that meanness and poor 
spiritedness that naturally and inseparably accompanies <pb n="15" id="iii-Page_15" />all guilt. Whosoever is conscious to himself 
of sin, feels in himself (whether he will own it or 
no) a proportionable shame, and a secret depression 
of spirit thereupon. And this is so irksome, and 
uneasy to man’s mind, that he is restless to relieve 
and rid himself from it: for which, he finds no way 
so effectual, as to get company in the same sin. 
For company, in any action, gives both credit to 
that, and countenance to the agent; and so much as 
the sinner gets of this, so much he casts off of 
shame. Singularity in sin puts it out of fashion; 
since to be a] one in any practice, seems to make the 
judgment of the world against it; but the concurrence of others is a tacit approbation of that, in 
which they concur. Solitude is a kind of nakedness, and the result of that, we know, is shame. It 
is company only that can bear a man out in an ill 
thing; and he who is to encounter and fight the 
law, will be sure to need a second. No wonder 
therefore if some take delight in the immoralities 
and baseness of others; for nothing can support 
their minds drooping, and sneaking, and inwardly 
reproaching them, from a sense of their own guilt, 
but to see others as bad as themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p30">To be vicious amongst the virtuous, is a double 
disgrace and misery; but where the whole company 
is vicious and debauched, they presently like, or at 
least easily pardon one another. And as it is observed by some, that there is none so homely, but 
loves a looking-glass; so it is certain, that there is no 
man so vicious, but delights to see the image of his 
vice reflected upon him, from one who exceeds, or at 
least equals him in the same.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p31">Sin in itself is not only shameful, but also weak; <pb n="16" id="iii-Page_16" />and it seeks a remedy for both in society: for it is 
this that must give it both colour and support. 
But on the contrary, how great and (as I may so 
speak) how self-sufficient a thing is virtue! It needs 
no credit from abroad, no countenance from the 
multitude. Were there but one virtuous man in 
the world, he would hold up his head with confidence and honour; he would shame the world, and 
not the world him. For, according to that excel 
lent and great saying, <scripRef id="iii-p31.1" passage="Prov. xiv. 14" parsed="|Prov|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.14">Prov. xiv. 14</scripRef>. <i>A good man 
shall be satisfied from himself</i>. He needs look no 
further. But if he desires to see the same virtue 
propagated and diffused to those about him, it is 
for their sakes, not his own. It is his charity that 
wishes, and not his necessity that requires it. For 
solitude and singularity can neither daunt nor disgrace him; unless we could suppose it a disgrace 
for a man to be singularly good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p32">But a vicious person, like the basest sort of beasts, 
never enjoys himself but in the herd. Company, 
he thinks, lessens the shame of vice, by sharing it; 
and abates the torrent of a common odium, by deriving it into many channels; and therefore, if he 
cannot wholly avoid the eye of the observer, he 
hopes to distract it at least by a multiplicity of the 
object. These, I confess, are poor shifts, and miserable shelters, for a sick and a self-upbraiding conscience to fly to; and yet they are some of the best 
that the debauchee has to cheer up his spirits with 
in this world. For if, after all, he must needs be 
seen, and took notice of, with all his filth and noisomeness about him, he promises himself however, 
that it will be some allay to his reproach, to be but 
one of many, to march in a troop, and by a preposterous <pb n="17" id="iii-Page_17" />kind of ambition, to be seen in bad company.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p33">5. The fifth and last cause, (that I shall mention,) 
inducing men to take pleasure in the sins of others, 
is a certain, peculiar, unaccountable malignity, that 
is in some natures and dispositions. I know no 
other name or word to express it by. But the 
thing itself is frequently seen in the temporal concerns of this world. For are there not some who 
find an inward, secret rejoicing in themselves, when 
they see or hear of the loss or calamity of their 
neighbour, though no imaginable interest or advantage of their own is or can be served thereby? But, 
it seems, there is a base, wolfish principle within, 
that is fed and gratified with another’s misery; and 
no other account or reason in the world can be given 
of its being so, but that it is the nature of the beast 
to delight in such things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p34">And as this occurs frequently in temporals, so 
there is no doubt, but that with some few persons 
it acts the same way also in spirituals. I say, with 
some few persons; for, thanks be to God, the common, known corruption of human nature, upon the 
bare stock of its original depravation, does not 
usually proceed so far. Such an one, for instance, 
was that wretch, who made a poor captive renounce 
his religion, in order to the saving of his life; and 
when he had so done, presently run him through, 
glorying that he had thereby destroyed his enemy, 
both body and soul. But more remarkably such, 
was that monster of diabolical baseness here in Eng 
land, who, some years since, in the reign of king 
Charles the first, suffered death for crimes scarce 
ever heard of before; having frequently boasted, <pb n="18" id="iii-Page_18" />that as several men had their several pleasures and 
recreations, so his peculiar pleasure and recreation 
was to destroy souls, and accordingly to put men 
upon such practices as he knew would assuredly do 
it. But above all, the late saying of some of the 
dissenting brotherhood ought to be proclaimed and 
celebrated to their eternal honour; who, while there 
was another new oath preparing, which they both 
supposed and hoped most of the clergy would not 
take, in a most insulting manner gave out there 
upon, that they were resolved either to have our 
livings, or to damn our souls. An expression, so 
fraught with all the spite and poison which the 
devil himself could infuse into words, that it ought 
to remain as a monument of the humanity, charity, 
and Christianity of this sort of men for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p35">Now such a temper or principle as these and the 
like passages do import, I call a peculiar malignity 
of nature; since it is evident, that neither the inveterate love of vice, nor yet the long practice of it, 
and that even against the reluctancies and light of 
conscience, can of itself have this devilish effect 
upon the mind, but as it falls in with such a villainous preternatural disposition as I have mentioned. For to instance in the particular case of 
parents and children, let a father be never so vicious, 
yet, generally speaking, he would not have his child 
so. Nay, it is certain, that some, who have been as 
corrupt in their morals as vice could make them, 
have yet been infinitely solicitous to have their children soberly, virtuously, and piously brought up: 
so that, although they have <i>begot sons after their 
own likeness</i>, yet they are not willing to breed them 
so too.</p>

<pb n="19" id="iii-Page_19" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p36">Which, by the way, is the most pregnant demonstration in the world, of that self-condemning 
sentence, that is perpetually sounding in every great sinner’s breast; and of that inward, grating dislike of the 
very thing he practises, that he should abhor to see 
the same in any one, whose good he nearly tenders, and whose person he wishes well to. But if 
now, on the other side, we should chance to find a 
father corrupting his son, or a mother debauching 
her daughter, as (God knows such monsters have 
been seen within the four seas) we must not charge 
this barely upon an high predominance of vice in 
these persons, but much more upon a peculiar anomaly and baseness of nature: if the name of nature 
may be allowed to that which seems to be an utter 
cashiering of it; a deviation from, and a contradiction to, the common principles of humanity. For 
this is such a disposition, as strips the father of the 
man; as makes him sacrifice his children to Moloch; 
and as much outdo the cruelty of a cannibal or a 
Saturn, as it is more barbarous and unhuman to 
damn a child than to devour him. We sometimes 
read and hear of monstrous births, but we may often 
see a greater monstrosity in educations: thus when 
a father has begot a man, he trains him up into a 
beast, making even his own house a stews, a bordel, 
and a school of lewdness, to instill the rudiments of 
vice into the unwary, flexible years of his poor children, poisoning their tender minds with the 
irresistible, authentic venom of his base example; so 
that all the instruction they find within their father’s walls shall be only to be disciplined to an earlier 
practice of sin, to be catechized into all the mysteries 
of iniquity, and, at length, confirmed in a mature, <pb n="20" id="iii-Page_20" />grown up, incorrigible state of debauchery. And 
this some parents call a teaching their children to 
know the world, and to study men: thus leading 
them, as it were, by the hand, through all the forms 
and classes, all the varieties and modes of villainy, 
till at length they make them ten times more the 
children of the devil, than of themselves. Now, I 
say, if the unparalleled wickedness of the age should 
at any time cast us upon such blemishes of mankind 
as these, who, while they thus treat their children, 
should abuse and usurp the name of parents, by assuming it to themselves; let us not call them by the 
low, diminutive term or title of sinful, wicked, or 
ungodly men; but let us look upon them as so 
many prodigious exceptions from our common nature, as so many portentous animals, like the strange 
unnatural productions of Africa, and fit to be publicly shewn, were they not unfit to be seen: for certainly where a child finds his own parents his perverters, he cannot be so properly said to be born, 
as to be damned into the world; and better were it 
for him by far to have been unborn, and unbegot, 
than to come to ask blessing of those whose conversation breathes nothing but contagion and a curse. 
So impossible, and so much a paradox is it, for any 
parent to impart to his child his blessing and his 
vice too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p37">And thus I have despatched the first general thing 
proposed for the handling of the words, and shewn 
in five several particulars, what it is that brings a 
man to such a disposition of mind, as to take pleasure in other men’s sins. I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p38">Second, which is, To shew the reasons why a man’s being disposed to do so, comes to be attended with <pb n="21" id="iii-Page_21" />such an extraordinary guilt. And the first shall be 
taken from this, that naturally there is no motive to 
induce or tempt a man to this way of sinning. And 
this is a most certain truth, that the lesser the 
temptation is, the greater is the sin. For in every 
sin, by how much the more free the will is in its 
choice, by so much is the act the more sinful. And 
where there is nothing to importune, urge, or provoke it to any act, there is so much an higher and 
perfecter degree of freedom about that act. For albeit the will is not capable 
of being compelled to any of its actings, yet it is capable of being made to act 
with more or less difficulty, according to the different impressions it receives from motives or objects. If the object be extremely pleasing, and apt 
to gratify it; there, though the will has still a power 
of refusing it, yet it is not without some difficulty: 
upon which account it is, that men are so strongly 
carried out to, and so hardly took off from, the practice of vice; namely, because the sensual pleasure 
arising from it is still importuning and drawing 
them to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p39">But now, from whence springs this pleasure? Is 
it not from the gratification of some desire founded 
in nature? An irregular gratification it is indeed 
very often; yet still the foundation of it is, and must 
be, something natural: so that the sum of all is this, 
that the naturalness of a desire is the cause that the 
satisfaction of it is pleasure, and pleasure importunes 
the will; and that which importunes the will, puts 
a difficulty in the will’s refusing or forbearing it. 
Thus drunkenness is an irregular satisfaction of the 
appetite of thirst; uncleanness an unlawful gratification of the appetite of procreation; and covetousness <pb n="22" id="iii-Page_22" />a boundless, unreasonable pursuit of the principle of 
self-preservation. So that all these are founded in 
some natural desire, and are therefore pleasurable, 
and upon that account tempt, solicit, and entice the 
will. In a word, there is hardly any one vice or 
sin of direct and personal commission, but what is 
the irregularity and abuse of one of those two grand 
natural principles; namely, either that which in 
clines a man to preserve himself, or that which in 
clines him to please himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p40">But now, what principle, faculty, or desire, by 
which nature projects either its own pleasure or preservation, is or can be gratified by another man’s personal pursuit of his own vice? It is evident, that 
all the pleasure that naturally can be received from 
a vicious action, can immediately and personally affect none but him who does it; for it is an application of the pleasing object 
only to his own sense; and no man feels by another man’s senses. And therefore 
the delight that a man takes from an other’s sin, can be nothing else but a 
fantastical, preternatural complacency arising from that which he 
has really no sense or feeling of. It is properly a 
love of vice, as such; a delighting in sin for its own 
sake; and is a direct imitation, or rather an exemplification of the malice of the devil; who delights 
in seeing those sins committed, which the very condition of his nature renders him uncapable of 
committing himself. For the devil can neither drink, 
nor whore, nor play the epicure, though he enjoys 
the pleasures of all these at a second hand, and by 
malicious approbation. If a man plays the thief, 
says Solomon, <i>and steals to satisfy his hunger</i>, 
<scripRef id="iii-p40.1" passage="Prov. vi. 30" parsed="|Prov|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.30">Prov. vi. 30</scripRef>. though it cannot wholly excuse the <pb n="23" id="iii-Page_23" />fact, yet it sometimes extenuates the guilt. And 
we know there are some corrupt affections in the 
soul of man, that urge and push him on to their 
satisfaction, with such an impetuous fury, that when 
we see a man overborne and run down by them, 
considering the frailty of human nature, we cannot 
but pity the person, while we abhor the crime. It 
being like one ready to drink poison, rather than to 
die with thirst.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p41">But when a man shall, with a sober, sedate, diabolical rancour, look upon and enjoy himself in the 
sight of his neighbour’s sin and shame, and secretly 
hug himself upon the ruins of his brother’s virtue, 
and the dishonours of his reason, can he plead the 
instigation of any appetite in nature inclining him 
to this; and that would otherwise render him uneasy to himself, should he not thus triumph in an 
other’s folly and confusion? No, certainly; this can 
not be so much as pretended. For he may as well 
carry his eyes in another man’s head, and run races 
with another man’s feet, as directly and naturally 
taste the pleasures that spring from the gratification 
of another man’s appetites.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p42">Nor can that person, whosoever he is, who accounts it his recreation and diversion to see one man 
wallowing in his filthy revels, and another made in 
famous and noisome by his sensuality, be so impudent as to allege for a reason of his so doing, that 
either all the enormous draughts of the one, do or 
can leave the least relish upon the tip of his tongue; 
or that all the fornications and whoredoms of the 
other, do or can quench or cool the boilings of his 
own lust. No, this is impossible. And if so, what 
can we then assign for the cause of this monstrous <pb n="24" id="iii-Page_24" />disposition? Why, all that can be said in this case 
is, that nature proceeds by quite another method; 
having given men such and such appetites, and allotted to each of them their respective pleasures; 
the appetite and the pleasure still cohabiting in the 
same subject: but the devil and long custom of sinning have superinduced upon the soul new, unnatural, and absurd desires; desires that have no real 
object; desires that relish things not at all desirable; but, like the sickness and distemper of the 
soul, feeding only upon filth and corruption, fire and 
brimstone, and giving a man the devil’s nature and 
the devil’s delight; who has no other joy or happiness, but to dishonour his Maker, and to destroy his 
fellow-creature; to corrupt him here, and to torment 
him hereafter. In fine, there is as much difference 
between the pleasure a man takes in his own sins, 
and that which he takes in other men’s, as there is 
between the wickedness of a man, and the wickedness of a devil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p43">2. A second reason why a man’s taking pleasure 
in the sins of others comes to be attended with such 
an extraordinary guilt, is, from the boundless, unlimited nature of this way of sinning. For by this 
a man contracts a kind of an universal guilt, and, as 
it were, sins over the sins of all other men; so that 
while the act is theirs, the guilt of it is equally his. 
Consider any man as to his personal powers and opportunities of sinning, and comparatively they are 
not great; for at greatest they must still be limited 
by the measure of a man’s acting, and the term of 
his duration. And a man’s active powers are but 
weak, and his continuance in the world but short. 
So that nature is not sufficient to keep pace with <pb n="25" id="iii-Page_25" />his corruptions, by answering desire with proportion 
able practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p44">For to instance in those two grand extravagances 
of lust and drunkenness: surely no man is of so 
general and diffusive a lust, as to prosecute his 
amours all the world over; and let it burn never so 
outrageously for the present, yet age will in time chill 
those heats; and the impure flame will either die 
of itself, or consume the body that harbours it. And 
so for intemperance in drinking; no man can be so 
much a swine, as to be always pouring in, but in the 
compass of some years he will drown his health and 
his strength in his own belly; and after all his 
drunken trophies, at length drink down himself too; 
and that certainly will and must put an end to the 
debauch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p45">But now, for the way of sinning which we have 
been speaking of, it is neither confined by place, nor 
weakened by age; but the bed-rid, the gouty, and 
the lethargic, may, upon this account, equal the activity of the strongest and the most vegete sinner. Such 
an one may take his brother by the throat, and act 
the murderer, even while he can neither stir an 
hand nor a foot; and he may invade his neighbour’s bed, while weakness has tied him down to his own. 
He may sin over all the adulteries and debauches, 
all the frauds and oppressions of the whole neighbourhood, and, as I may so speak, he may break 
every command of God’s law by proxy, and it were 
well for him if he could be damned by proxy too. 
A man, by delight and fancy, may grasp in the sins 
of all countries and ages, and by an inward liking of 
them communicate in their guilt. He may take a 
range all the world over, and draw in all that wide <pb n="26" id="iii-Page_26" />circumference of sin and vice, and center it in his 
own breast. For whatsoever sin a man extremely 
loves, and would commit if he had opportunity, and, 
in the mean time, pleases himself with the speculation of the same, whether ever he commits it or no, 
it leaves a stain and a guilt upon his conscience; 
and, according to the spiritual and severe accounts of 
the law, is made, in a great respect, his own. So 
that by this means there is a kind of transmigration 
of sins, much like that which Pythagoras held of 
souls. Such an one to be sure it is, as makes a 
man not only (according to the apostle’s phrase) a 
<i>partaker of other men’s sins</i>, but also a deriver of 
the whole entire guilt of them to himself; and yet 
so as to leave the committer of them as full of guilt 
as he was before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p46">From whence we see the infinitely fruitful and 
productive power of this way of sinning; how it can 
increase and multiply beyond all bounds and measures of actual commission, and how vastly it swells 
the sinner’s account in an instant. So that a man 
shall, out of all the various, and even numberless 
kinds of villainy, acted by all the people and nations 
round about him, as it were, extract one mighty, 
comprehensive guilt, and adopt it to himself; and 
so become chargeable with, and accountable for, a 
world of sin without a figure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p47">3. The third and last reason that I shall assign, 
of the extraordinary guilt attending a man’s being disposed to take pleasure in other men’s sins, shall 
be taken from the soul’s preparation and passage to 
such a disposition. For that it presupposes and includes in it the guilt of many preceding sins. For, 
as it has been shown, a man must have passed <pb n="27" id="iii-Page_27" />many periods of sin, before he can arrive to it; and 
have served a long apprenticeship to the devil, before he can come to such a perfection and maturity 
in vice, as this imports. It is a collection of the 
guilt of a long and numerous train of villainies, the 
compendium and sum total of several particular impieties, all united and cast up into one. It is, as it 
were, the very quintessence and sublimation of vice, 
by which, as in the spirit of liquors, the malignity 
of many actions is contracted into a little compass, 
but with a greater advantage of strength and force, 
by such a contraction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p48">In a word, it is the wickedness of a whole life, 
discharging all its filth and foulness into this one 
quality, as into a great sink or common shore. So 
that nothing is or can be so properly and significantly called the <i>very sinfulness of sin</i>, as this. And 
therefore no wonder, if, containing so many years 
guilt in the bowels of it, it stands here stigmatized 
by the apostle, as a temper of mind, rendering men 
so detestably bad, that the great enemy of mankind, 
the devil himself, neither can nor desires to make 
them worse. I cannot, I need not say any more of 
it. It is indeed a condition, not to be thought of 
(by persons serious enough to think and consider) 
without the utmost horror. But such as truly fear 
God, shall both be kept from it, and from those sins 
that lead to it.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii-p49"><i>To which God, infinitely wise, holt/, and just, be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="28" id="iii-Page_28" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XVIII. Of the Heinous Guilt of Taking Plesure in Other Men’s Sins." prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">

<h4 id="iv-p0.1">THE</h4>
<h2 id="iv-p0.2">SECOND SERMON</h2>

<h3 id="iv-p0.3">PREACHED UPON</h3>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 1:32" id="iv-p0.4" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32" />
<p class="center" id="iv-p1"><scripRef passage="Rom 1:32" id="iv-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">ROMANS I. 32</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv-p2">Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the 
same, but have pleasure in them that do them.</p>
<p class="first" id="iv-p3">THE sense of these words I shew, in the preceding 
discourse, fell naturally into this one proposition: 
<i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">That the guilt arising from a man’s delighting or 
taking pleasure in other men’s sins, or (which is all 
one) in other men for their sins, is greater than he 
can possibly contract by a commission of the same 
sins in his own person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">The prosecution of which I stated upon these 
three things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">First, To shew what it is that brings a man to 
such a disposition of mind, as to take pleasure in 
other men’s sins.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">Secondly, To shew the reasons why a man’s being 
disposed to do so, comes to be attended with such 
an extraordinary guilt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">Thirdly and lastly, To declare what kind of persons are to be reckoned under this character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">The two first of which being despatched already, 
I proceed now to the third and last. Concerning 
which, I shall lay down this general assertion; That <pb n="29" id="iv-Page_29" />whosoever draws others to sin, ought to be looked 
upon as one delighting in those sins that he draws 
them to. Forasmuch as no man is brought to do any 
thing, especially if it be ill or wicked, but in order 
to the pleasing of himself by it: it being absurd and 
incredible, that any one should venture to damn 
himself hereafter, for that which does not some way 
or other gratify and please him here. But to draw 
forth this general into particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">1. First of all: Those are to be accounted to take 
pleasure in other men’s sins, who teach doctrines 
directly tending to engage such as believe them in 
a sinful course. For there is none so compendious 
and efficacious a way to prepare a man for all sin, 
as this: this being properly to put out the eyes of 
that which is to be his guide, by perverting his 
judgment; and when that is once done, you may 
carry him whither you will. Chance must be his 
rule, and present appetite his director. A man’s judgment or conscience is the great spring of all his 
actions; and consequently to corrupt or pervert 
this, is to derive a contagion upon all that he does. 
And therefore we see how high a guilt our Saviour 
charges upon this in <scripRef id="iv-p10.1" passage="Matt. v. 19" parsed="|Matt|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19">Matt. v. 19</scripRef>. <i>Whosoever shall 
break one of these least commandments, and shall 
teach men so, shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven</i>: that is, in truth shall never come 
thither. And we find the great sin of the Pharisees was, that they promoted and abetted the sins 
of other men, taught the devil’s doctrine out of Moses’s chair, and by false descants upon the divine 
precepts, cut asunder the binding force of them: 
so that, according to their wretched comments, men 
might break the law, and yet never sin against it. <pb n="30" id="iv-Page_30" />For in <scripRef id="iv-p10.2" passage="Matt. xv. 5" parsed="|Matt|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.5">Matt. xv. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 15:6" id="iv-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.6">6</scripRef>. they had taught men how 
<i>to 
dishonour their parents</i>, without any violation of 
the fifth commandment. Thus they preached: and 
what design can any one imagine the authors of 
such doctrines could have, but the depravation of 
men’s manners! For, if some men teach wicked 
things, it must be that others should practise them. 
And if one man sets another a copy, it is no doubt 
with a purpose that he should write after it. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p11">Now these doctrines are of two sorts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p12">1. Such as represent actions, that are in themselves really wicked and sinful, as not so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p13">2. Such as represent them much less sinful as to 
their kind or degrees, than indeed they are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p14">For the first of which; to instance in one very 
gross one, instead of many, take the doctrine of 
those commonly called Antinomians, who assert positively, that believers, or persons regenerate, and 
within the covenant of grace, cannot sin. Upon 
which account, no wonder if some very liberally assume to themselves the condition and character of 
believers; for then they know that other mighty 
privilege belongs to them of course. But what? 
may not these believers cheat and lie, commit adultery, steal, murder, and 
rebel? Why, yes; they may, and nothing is more common than to see such believers do such things. But how then can they 
escape the charge of all that guilt that naturally follows from such enormities? Why, thus; you must 
in this case with great care and accuracy distinguish 
between the act of lying and the sin of lying, the 
act of stealing and the sin of stealing, and the act of 
rebellion and the sin of rebellion. Now, though all 
these acts are frequent and usual with such persons, <pb n="31" id="iv-Page_31" />yet they are sure (as they order the matter) never 
to be guilty of the sin. And the reason is, because 
it is not the quality of the action that derives a qualification upon the person, so as to render him such 
or such, good or bad; but it is the antecedent quality 
or condition of the person that denominates his actions, and stamps them good or evil. So that they 
are those only who are first wicked, that do wicked 
actions. But believers, and the godly, though they 
do the very same things, yet they so much outwit 
the devil in the doing of them, that they never commit the same sins. But you will say, how came they 
by such a great and strange privilege? Why, they 
will tell you, it is because they are not under the 
obliging power of the law. And if you ask further, 
how they come to get from under that common obligation that lies so hard and heavy upon all the rest 
of the world; they will tell you, it is from this, 
that believers, instead of the law, have the Spirit 
actually dwelling in them, and by an admirable 
kind of invisible clock-work moving them, just as a 
spring does a watch; and that immediately by himself alone, without the mediation of any written 
law or rule to guide, or direct, and much less to 
command or oblige them. So that the Spirit, we 
see, is to be their sole director, without, and very 
often contrary to, the written law. An excellent 
contrivance, doubtless, to authorize and sanctify the 
blackest and most flagitious actions that can proceed from man. For since the motions of the 
Spirit (which they so confidently suppose themselves to 
have) cannot so much as in things good and lawful, 
by any certain diagnostic, be distinguished from the <pb n="32" id="iv-Page_32" />motions of a man’s own heart, they very easily make 
a step further, and even in things unlawful conclude the motions of their own hearts to be the 
impulse of the Spirit; and this presently alters the whole 
complexion of an action that would otherwise look 
but very scurvily; and makes it absolutely pure and 
unblameable, or rather perfect and meritorious. So 
that let a man have but impudence and wickedness 
enough to libel his Maker, and to entitle the Spirit of 
God to all that he does or desires, surnaming his own 
inclinations and appetites (though never so irregular 
and impure) the Holy Ghost; and you may, upon 
very sure grounds, turn him loose, and bid him sin 
if he can. And thus much for the first sort of doctrines, which once believed, like the flood-gates of 
hell pulled up, lets in a deluge and inundation of 
all sin and vice upon the lives of men. And if 
this be the natural effect of the doctrines themselves, 
we cannot in all reason but infer, that the interest 
of the teachers of them must needs be agreeable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p15">2. The other sort of doctrines tending to engage 
such as believe them in a sinful course, are such as 
represent many sins, much less, as to their kind or 
degree, than indeed they are. Of which number is 
that doctrine, that asserts all sins committed by believers, or persons in a state of grace, to be but infirmities. That there are such things as sins of infirmity, in contradistinction to those of presumption, 
is a truth not to be questioned; but <i> <span lang="LA" id="iv-p15.1">in hypothesi</span></i>, to 
state exactly which are sins of infirmity, and which 
are not, is not so easy a work. This is certain, that 
there is a vast difference between them; indeed, as 
vast as between inadvertency and deliberation, between <pb n="33" id="iv-Page_33" />surprise and set purpose: and that persons 
truly regenerate have sinned this latter way, and consequently may sin so again, is as evident as the 
story (already referred to by us) of David’s murder 
and adultery: sins acted not only with deliberation, but with artifice, study, and deep contrivance. 
And can sins, that carry such dismal marks and 
black symptoms upon them, pass for infirmities? 
for sins of daily incursion, and such as human 
frailty, and the very condition of our nature in this 
world, is so unavoidably liable to, (for so are sins of 
infirmity,) that <i>a righteous man may fall into them 
seven times in a day</i>; and yet, according to the merciful tenor of the covenant of grace, stand accepted 
before God as a righteous man still? No, certainly, 
if such are infirmities, it will be hard to assign what 
are presumptions. And what a sin-encouraging doctrine that is, that avouches them for such, is 
sufficiently manifest from hence; that although every 
sin of infirmity, in its own nature, and according to 
the strict rigour of the law, merits eternal death; 
yet it is certain from the gospel, that no man shall 
actually suffer eternal death barely for sins of infirmity: which being so, persuade but a man that 
a regenerate person may cheat and lie, steal, murder, and rebel, by way of infirmity, and at the same 
time you persuade him also, that he may do all this 
without any danger of damnation. And then, since 
these are oftentimes such desirable privileges to flesh 
and blood; and since withal, every man by nature 
is so very prone to think the best of himself and of 
his own condition; it is odds but he will find a 
shrewd temptation to believe himself regenerate, rather than forbear a pleasurable or a profitable sin, <pb n="34" id="iv-Page_34" />by thinking that he shall go to hell for committing 
it. Now this being such a direct manuduction to 
all kind of sin, by abusing the conscience with undervaluing persuasions concerning the malignity and 
guilt even of the foulest; it is evident, that such as 
teach and promote the belief of such doctrines, are 
to be looked upon as the devil’s prophets and apostles; and there is no doubt, but the guilt of every 
sin, that either from pulpit, or from press, they 
influence men to the commission of, does as certainly rest upon them, and will one day be as severely exacted of them, as if they had actually and 
personally committed it themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p16">And thus I have instanced in two notable doctrines, that may justly be looked upon as the general 
inlets, or two great gates, through which all vice and 
villainy rush in upon the manners of men professing 
religion. But the particulars, into which these generals diffuse themselves, you may look for and find 
in those well-furnished magazines and store-houses 
of all immorality and baseness, the books and writings of some modern casuists; who, like the devil’s amanuenses, and secretaries to the prince of darkness, have published to the world such notions and 
intrigues of sin out of his cabinet, as neither the wit 
or wickedness of man, upon the bare natural stock 
either of invention or corruption, could ever have 
found out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p17">The writings, both of the Old and New Testament, make it very difficult for a man to be saved; 
but the writings of these men make it more difficult, 
if not impossible, for any one to be damned: for 
where there is no sin, there can be no damnation. 
And as these men have obscured and confounded <pb n="35" id="iv-Page_35" />the natures and properties of things by their false 
principles and wretched sophistry, though an act be 
never so sinful, they will be sure to strip it of its 
guilt; and to make the very law and rule of action 
so pliable and bending, that it shall be impossible to 
be broke. So that he who goes to hell must pass 
through a narrower gate than that which the gospel 
says leads to heaven. For that, we are told, is only 
strait, but this is absolutely shut; and so shut 
that sin cannot pass it, and therefore it is much if 
a sinner should.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p18">So insufferably have these impostors poisoned the 
fountains of morality, perverted and embased the 
very standard and distinguishing rule of good and 
evil. So that all their books and writings are but 
debauchery upon record, and impiety registered and 
consigned over to posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p19">In every volume there is a nursery and plantation 
of vice, where it is sure to thrive, and from thence 
to be transplanted into men’s practice. For here it 
is manured with art and argument, sheltered with 
fallacy and distinction, and thereby enabled both to 
annoy others and to defend itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p20">And to shew how far the malignity of this way 
of sinning reaches; he, who has vented a pernicious doctrine, or published an ill book, must know 
that his guilt and his life determine not together: 
no, such an one, as the apostle says, <i>being dead, 
yet speaketh</i>; he sins in his very grave, corrupts 
others while he is rotting himself, and has a growing 
account in the other world after he has paid nature’s last debt in this; and, in a word, quits this life like 
a man carried off by the plague; who, though he <pb n="36" id="iv-Page_36" />dies himself, yet 
does execution upon others by a surviving infection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p21">2. Such also are to be reckoned to take pleasure 
in other men’s sins, as endeavour by all means to 
allure men to sin; and that either by formal persuasion, importunity, or desire, as we find the harlot 
described, enticing the young man, in <scripRef id="iv-p21.1" passage="Prov. vii." parsed="|Prov|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7">Prov. vii.</scripRef> from 
<scripRef passage="Prov 2:13-22" id="iv-p21.2" parsed="|Prov|2|13|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.13-Prov.2.22">ver. 13 to 22</scripRef>; or else by administering objects and 
occasions fit to inflame and draw forth a man’s corrupt affections; such as are the drinking of a choleric 
or revengeful person into a fit of rage and violence 
against the person of his neighbour; thus heating 
one man’s blood, in order to the shedding of another’s. Such also as the provoking of a lustful, incontinent person, by filthy discourse, wanton books and 
pictures, and, that which equals and exceeds them 
all, the incentives of the stage; till a man’s vice and 
folly works over all bounds, and grows at length too 
mad and outrageous to be either governed or concealed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p22">Now with great variety of such kind of traders 
for hell as these, has the nation of late years abound 
ed. Wretches who live upon the shark, and other 
men’s sins, the common poisoners of youth, equally 
desperate in their fortunes and their manners, and 
getting their very bread by the damnation of souls. 
So that if any inexperienced young novice happens 
into the fatal neighbourhood of such pests, presently 
they are upon him, plying his full purse and his 
empty pate with addresses suitable to his vanity; 
telling him, what pity it is, that one so accomplished 
for parts and person should smother himself in the 
country, where he can learn nothing of gallantry or <pb n="37" id="iv-Page_37" />behaviour; as, how to make his court, to hector a 
drawer, to cog the die, or storm a whorehouse; 
but must of necessity live and die ignorant of what 
it is to trepan or be trepanned, to sup, or rather 
dine at midnight in a tavern, with the noise of oaths, 
blasphemies, and fiddlers about his ears, and to fight 
every watch and constable at his return from thence, 
and to be beaten by them: but must at length, poor 
man! die dully of old age at home; when here he 
might so fashionably and genteelly, long before that 
time, have been duelled or fluxed into another world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p23">If this be not the guise and practice of the times, 
especially as to the principal cities of the kingdom, 
let any one judge; and whether for such a poor deluded wretch, instead of growing rusty in the 
country, (as some call it,) to be thus brought by a company of indigent, debauched, soul-and-body-destroying harpies, to lose his estate, family, and virtue, 
amongst them in the city, be not a much greater violation of the public weal and justice of any government, than most of those crimes that bring the committers of them to the gallows, we may at present 
easily see, and one day perhaps sadly feel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p24">Nor is this trade of corrupting the gentry and 
nobility, and seasoning them with the vices of the 
great town, as soon as they set foot into it, carried on secretly, and in a corner, but openly, and in 
the face of the sun; by persons who have formed 
themselves into companies, or rather corporations. 
So that a man may as easily know where to find one 
to teach him to debauch, whore, game, and blaspheme, as to teach him to write or cast accompt: 
it is their support and business; nay, their very profession and livelihood; getting their living by those <pb n="38" id="iv-Page_38" />practices, for which they deserve to forfeit their 
lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p25">Now these are another sort of men, who are justly 
charged with the guilt and character of delighting 
in other men’s sins: men, who are the devil’s setters; 
who contrive, study, and beat their brains how to 
draw in some poor, innocent, unguarded heir into 
their hellish net, learning his humour, prying into 
his circumstances, and observing his weak side; 
and all this to plant the snare and apply the temptation effectually and successfully; and when by 
such insinuations they have once got within him, 
and are able to drill him on from one lewdness to 
another, by the same arts corrupting and squeezing 
him as they please; no wonder if they rejoice to see 
him guilty of all sorts of villainy, and take pleasure 
in those sins in which they find their profit too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p26">3. Such as affect the company of infamous and vicious persons, are also to be reckoned in the number 
of those who take pleasure in such men’s vices. For 
otherwise, what is there in such men which they can 
pretend to be pleased with? For generally such sots 
have neither parts nor wit, ingenuity of discourse, nor 
fineness of conversation, to entertain or delight any 
one, that, coming into their company, brings but his 
reason along with him. But, on the contrary, their 
rude, impertinent loudness, their quarrels, their nastiness, their dull, obscene talk and ribaldry, (which 
from them you must take for wit, or go without it,) 
cannot but be very nauseous and offensive to any 
one who does not balk his own reason, out of love 
to their vice; and, for the sake of the sin itself, pardon the ugliness of its circumstances: as a father 
will hug and embrace his beloved son, for all the dirt <pb n="39" id="iv-Page_39" />and foulness of his clothes; the dearness of the person easily apologizing for the disagreeableness of the 
habit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p27">One would think it should be no easy matter to 
bring any man of sense to love an alehouse; indeed 
of so much sense, as seeing and smelling amounts 
to; there being such strong encounters of both, as 
would quickly send him packing, did not the love of 
good fellowship reconcile him to these nuisances, and 
the deity he adored compound for the homelines of 
its shrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p28">It is clear therefore, that where a man can like 
and love the conversation of lewd, debauched persons, amidst all the natural grounds and motives of 
loathing and dislike; it can proceed from nothing 
but the inward affection he bears to their lewd, debauched humour. It is this that he enjoys, and, for 
the sake of this, the rest he endures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p29">4thly and lastly, Such as encourage, countenance, 
and support men in their sins, are to be reckoned in 
the number of those who take pleasure in other 
men’s sins. Now this may be done two ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p30">First, By commendation. Concerning which, we 
may take this for granted; that no man commends 
another any further than he likes him: for indeed 
to commend any one, is to vouch him to the world, 
to undertake for his worth, and, in a word, to own 
the thing which he is chiefly remarkable for. He 
who writes an <i><span lang="LA" id="iv-p30.1">encomium Neronis</span></i>, if he does it 
heartily is himself but a transcript of Nero in his 
mind; and would, no doubt, gladly enough see such 
pranks, as he was famous for, acted again, though he 
dares not be the actor of them himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p31">From whence we see the reason of some men’s <pb n="40" id="iv-Page_40" />giving such honourable names and appellations to 
the worst of men and actions, and base, reproachful 
titles to the best: such as are calling faction, and a 
spitting in their prince’s face, <i>petitioning</i>; fanaticism and schism, <i>true protestantism</i>; sacrilege and 
rapine, <i>thorough reformation</i>, and the like. As, on 
the contrary, branding conformity to the rules and 
rites of the best church in the world, with the false 
and odious name of <i>formality</i>; and traducing all religious, conscientious observers of them, as
<i>mungrel 
Protestants</i>, and <i>Papists in masquerade</i>. And indeed 
many are and have been called Papists of late years, 
whom those very persons who call them so know to 
be far from being so. But what then do they mean 
by fixing such false characters upon men, even 
against their own consciences? Why, they mean and 
design this: they would set such a mark upon those 
whom they hate, as may cause their throats to be 
cut, and their estates to be seized upon, when the 
rabble shall be let loose upon the government once 
again; which such beggarly, malicious fellows impatiently hope and long for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p32">Though I doubt not (how much soever knaves 
may abuse fools with words for a time) but there 
will come a day, in which the most active Papists 
will be found under the Puritan mask; in which 
it will appear, that the conventicle has been the Jesuits safest kennel, and the Papists themselves, as 
well as the fanatics, have been managers of all those 
monstrous outcries against popery, to the ruin of 
those Protestants whom they most hate, and whom 
alone they fear. It being no unheard-of trick for a 
thief, when he is closely pursued, to cry out, Stop the 
thief, and thereby diverting the suspicion from himself, <pb n="41" id="iv-Page_41" />to get clear away. It is also worth our while 
to consider with what terms of respect and commendation knaves and sots will speak of their own 
fraternity. As, What an honest, what a worthy man 
is such an one! And, What a good-natured person is 
another! According to which terms, such as are 
factious, by <i>worthy men</i>, mean only such as are of 
the same faction, and united in the same designs 
against the government with themselves. And such 
as are brothers of the pot, by a <i>good-natured person</i>, 
mean only a true, trusty debauchee, who never 
stands out at a merry-meeting, so long as he is able 
to stand at all; nor ever refuses an health, while he 
has enough of his own to pledge it with; and, in a 
word, is as honest as drunkenness and debauchery, 
want of sense and reason, virtue and sobriety, can 
possibly make him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p33">2dly, The other way by which some men encourage others in their sins is, by preferment. As, 
when men shall be advanced to places of trust and 
honour for those qualities that render them unworthy of so much as sober and civil company. When 
a lord or master shall cast his favours and rewards 
upon such beasts and blemishes of society, as live 
only to the dishonour of Him who made them, and 
the reproach of him who maintains them. None 
certainly can love to see vice in power, but such as 
love to see it also in practice. Place and honour do 
of all things most misbecome it; and a goat or a 
swine in a chair of state, cannot be more odious than 
ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p34">It is reported of Caesar, that passing through a 
certain town, and seeing all the women of it standing at their doors with monkeys in their arms, he <pb n="42" id="iv-Page_42" />asked, whether the women of that country used to 
have any children or no? thereby wittily and sarcastically reproaching them for misplacing that affection upon brutes, which could only become a mother 
to her child. So, when we come into a great family 
or government, and see this place of honour allotted 
to a murderer, another filled with an atheist or blasphemer, and a third with a filthy parasite, may we 
not as appositely and properly ask the question, 
whether there be any such thing as virtue, sobriety, 
or religion amongst such a people, with whom vice 
wears those rewards, honours, and privileges, which 
in other nations the common judgment of reason 
awards only to the virtuous, the sober, and religious? 
And certainly it is too flagrant a demonstration, how 
much vice is the darling of any people, when many 
amongst them are preferred for those practices, for 
which, in other places, they can scarce be pardoned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p35">And thus I have finished the third and last general thing proposed, for the handling of the words, 
which was, to shew the several sorts or kinds of 
men, which fall under the charge and character of 
taking pleasure in other men’s sins.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p36">Now the inferences from the foregoing particulars 
shall be twofold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p37">1. Such as concern particular persons; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p38">2. Such as concern communities, or bodies of men. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p39">And first for the malignity of such a disposition of mind, as induces a man to delight in other men’s sins, with reference to the effects of it upon particular persons. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p40">1. It quite alters and depraves the natural frame 
of a man’s heart: for there is that naturally in the 
heart of man, which abhors sin, as sin; and consequently <pb n="43" id="iv-Page_43" />would make him detest it, both in himself 
and in others too. The first and most genuine principles of reason are certainly averse to it, and find a 
secret grief and remorse from every invasion that sin 
makes upon a man’s innocence; and that must needs 
render the first entrance and admission of sin uneasy, 
because disagreeable. Yet time, we see, and custom 
of sinning, can bring a man to such a pass, that it 
shall be more difficult and grievous to him to part 
with his sin, than ever it was to him to admit it. It 
shall get so far into, and lodge itself so deep within, 
his heart, that it shall be his business and his recreation, his companion and his other self; and the very 
dividing between his flesh and his bones, or rather, 
between his body and his soul, shall be less terrible 
and afflictive to him, than to be took off from his 
vice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p41">Nevertheless, as unnatural as this effect of sin is, 
there is one yet more so: for, that innate principle 
of self-love, that very easily and often blinds a man, 
as to any impartial reflection upon himself, yet, for 
the most part, leaves his eyes open enough to judge 
truly of the same thing in his neighbour, and to 
hate that in others, which he allows and cherishes in 
himself. And therefore, when it shall come to this, 
that he also approves, embraces, and delights in sin, 
as he observes it, even in the person and practice of 
other men; this shews that the man is wholly trans 
formed from the creature that God first made him; 
nay, that he has consumed those poor remainders of 
good that the sin of Adam left him; that he has 
worn off the very remote dispositions and possibilities to virtue; and, in a word, turned grace first, 
and afterwards nature itself, out of doors. No man <pb n="44" id="iv-Page_44" />knows, at his first entrance upon any sin, how far it 
may carry him, and where it will stop; the commission of sin being generally like the pouring out of 
water, which, when once poured out, knows no 
other bounds but to run as far as it can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p42">2dly, A second effect of this disposition of mind 
is, that it peculiarly indisposes a man to repent, and 
recover himself from it. For the first step to repentance is a man’s dislike of his sin: and how can 
we expect that a man should conceive any through 
dislike of that, which has took such an absolute 
possession of his heart and affections, that he likes 
and loves it, not only in his own practice, but also 
in other men s? Nay, that he is pleased with it, 
though he is past the practice of it. Such a temper 
of mind is a downright contradiction to repentance; 
as being founded in the destruction of those qualities which are the only dispositions and preparatives 
to it. For that natural tenderness of conscience, 
which must first create in the soul a sense of sin, 
and from thence produce a sorrow for it, and at 
length cause a relinquishment of it; that, I say, (we 
have already shewn,) is took away by a customary, 
repeated course of sinning against conscience: so 
that the very first foundation of virtue, which is the 
natural power of distinguishing between the moral 
good and evil of any action, is, in effect, plucked up 
and destroyed; and the Spirit of God finds nothing 
in the heart of such an one to apply the means of 
grace to. All taste, relish, and discernment of the 
suitableness of virtue, and the unsuitableness of vice, 
being utterly gone from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p43">And as this is a direct bar to that part of repentance, which looks back with sorrow and indignation <pb n="45" id="iv-Page_45" />upon what is past; so is it equally such to that 
greater part of repentance, which is to look forward, 
and to prevent sin for the future. For this properly 
delivers a man up to sin; forasmuch as it leaves 
his heart destitute of all those principles which 
should resist it. So that such an one must be as 
bad as the devil will have him, and can be no better 
than the devil will let him. In both he must submit 
to his measures. And what is this but a kind of entrance into, or rather an anticipation of hell? What 
is it but judgment and damnation already begun? 
For a man in such a case is as sure of it, as if he 
were actually in the flames.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p44">3dly, A third effect of this disposition of mind 
(which also naturally follows from the former) is, 
that the longer a man lives the wickeder he grows, 
and his last days are certainly his worst. It has 
been observed, that to delight in other men’s sins 
was most properly the vice of old age; and we shall 
also find, that it may be as truly and properly called 
the old age of vice. For, as first, old age necessarily 
implies a man’s having lived so many years before it 
comes upon him; and withal, this sort of viciousness 
supposes the precedent commission of many sins, by 
which a man arrives to it; so it has this further 
property of old age: that, as when a man comes 
once to be old, he never retreats, but still goes on, and 
grows every day older and older; so when a man comes once to such a degree of 
wickedness, as to delight in the wickedness of other men, it is more than ten 
thousand to one odds, if he ever returns to a better mind, but grows every day 
worse and worse. For he has nothing else to take up his thoughts, and nothing to 
entertain his desires with; <pb n="46" id="iv-Page_46" />which, by a long estrangement from better things, 
come at length perfectly to loathe and fly off from 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p45">A notable instance of which we have in Tiberius 
Caesar, who was bad enough in his youth, but superlatively and monstrously so in his old age: and 
the reason of this was, because he took a particular 
pleasure in seeing other men do vile and odious 
things. So that all his diversion at his beloved Capreae, was to be a spectator of the devil’s actors, 
representing the worst of vices upon that infamous 
stage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p46">And therefore let not men flatter themselves, (as no 
doubt some do,) that though they find it difficult at 
present to combat and stand out against an ill practice, and upon that account give way to a continuance in it; yet that old age shall do that for them, 
which they in their youth could never find in their 
heart to do for themselves; I say, let not such persons mock and abuse themselves with such false and 
absurd presumptions. For they must know that an 
habit may continue, when it is no longer able to 
act; or rather the elicit, internal acts of it may be 
quick and vigorous, when the external, imperate acts 
of the same habit utterly cease: and let men but 
reflect upon their own observation, and consider impartially with themselves, how few in the world 
they have known made better by age. Generally 
they will see, that such leave not their vice, but 
their vice leaves them; or rather retreats from their 
practices, and retires into their fancy; and that, 
we know, is boundless and infinite: and when vice 
has once settled itself there, it finds a vaster and a 
wider compass to act in, than ever it had before. I <pb n="47" id="iv-Page_47" />scarce know any thing that calls for a more serious 
consideration from us than this: for still men are 
apt to persuade themselves, that they shall find it 
an easy matter to grow virtuous as they grow old. 
But it is a way of arguing highly irrational and fallacious. For this is a maxim of eternal truth; that 
nothing grows weak with age, but that which will 
at length die with age; which sin never does. The 
longer a blot continues, the deeper it sinks. And 
it will be found a work of no small difficulty to 
dispossess and throw out a vice from that heart, 
where long possession begins to plead prescription. 
It is naturally impossible for an old man to grow 
young again; and it is next to impossible for a decrepit aged sinner to become a new creature, and 
<i>be 
born again</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p47">4thly and lastly, We need no other argument of 
the malign effects of this disposition of mind, than 
this one consideration, that many perish eternally, 
who never arrived to such a pitch of wickedness as 
to take any pleasure in, or indeed to be at all concerned about, the sins of other men. But they 
perish in the pursuit of .their own lusts, and the 
obedience they personally yield to their own sinful 
appetites: and that, questionless, very often not 
without a considerable mixture of inward dislike of 
themselves for what they do: yet for all that, their 
sin, we see, proving too hard for them, the over 
powering stream carries them away, and down they 
sink into the bottomless pit, though under the 
weight of a guilt, by vast degrees inferior to that 
which we have been discoursing of. For doubtless 
many men are finally lost, who yet have no men’s sins to answer for, but their own: who never enticed <pb n="48" id="iv-Page_48" />nor perverted others to sin, and much less 
applauded or encouraged them in their sin: but 
only being slaves to their own corrupt affections, 
have lived and died under the killing power of 
them, and so passed to a sad eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p48">But that other devilish way of sinning, hitherto 
spoken of, is so far beyond this, that this is a kind 
of innocence, or rather a kind of charity, compared 
to it. For this is a solitary, single; that a complicated, multiplied guilt. And indeed, if we consider 
at what a rate some men sin nowadays; that man 
sins charitably, who damns nobody but himself. But 
the other sort of sinners, who may properly enough 
be said to people hell, and, in a very ill sense, to 
bear the sins of many; as they have a guilt made up of many guilts, so what can 
they reasonably expect, but a damnation equivalent to many damnations?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p49">And thus much for the first general inference, 
from the foregoing discourse, shewing the malignity 
of such a disposition of mind as induces a man to 
delight in other men’s sins, with reference to particular persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p50">2dly, The other inference shall be with reference 
to communities, or bodies of men; and so such a 
disposition has a most direct and efficacious influence to propagate, multiply, and spread the practice 
of any sin, till it becomes general and national. For 
this is most certain, that some men’s taking pleasure 
in other men’s sins, will cause many men to sin, to 
do them a pleasure; and this will appear upon these 
three accounts. 1. That it is seldom or never that 
any man comes to such a degree of impiety, as to 
take pleasure in other men’s sins, but he also shews <pb n="49" id="iv-Page_49" />the world by his actions and behaviour that he does 
so. 2. That there are few men in the world so in 
considerable, but there are some or other who have 
an interest to serve by them. And, 3. That the natural course that one man takes to serve his interest 
by another is, by applying himself to him in such a 
way as may most gratify and delight him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p51">Now from these three things put together, it is 
not only easy, but necessary to infer, that since the 
generality of men are wholly acted by their present 
interest, if they find those who can best serve them 
in this their interest, most likely also to be gained 
over so to do by the sinful and vile practices of those 
who address to them; no doubt such practices shall 
be pursued by such persons, in order to the compassing their desired ends. Where greatness takes no 
delight in goodness, we may be sure there shall be 
but little goodness seen in the lives of those who 
have an interest to serve by such an one’s greatness. 
For take any illustrious, potent sinner, whose power 
is wholly employed to serve his pleasure, and whose 
chief pleasure is to see others as bad and wicked as 
himself; and there is no question but in a little time 
he will also make them so; and his dependants shall 
quickly become his proselytes. They shall sacrifice 
their virtue to his humour, spend their credit and 
good name, nay, and their very souls too, to serve 
him; and that by the worst and basest of services, 
which is, by making themselves like him. It is but 
too notorious how long vice has reigned, or rather 
raged amongst us; and with what a bare face and a 
brazen forehead it walks about the nation, as it were, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv-p51.1">elato capite</span></i>, and looking down with scorn upon virtue 
as a contemptible and a mean thing. Vice could not <pb n="50" id="iv-Page_50" />come to this pitch by chance. But we have sinned 
apace, and at an higher strain of villainy than the 
fops our ancestors (as some are pleased to call them) 
could ever arrive to. So that we daily see maturity 
and age in vice joined with youth and greenness of 
years. A manifest argument, no doubt, of the great 
docility and pregnancy of parts, that is, in the present age, above all the former.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p52">For, in respect of vice, nothing is more usual nowadays, than for boys<i><span lang="LA" id="iv-p52.1"> illico nasci senes</span></i>. They see 
their betters delight in ill things; they observe reputation and countenance to attend the practice of 
them; and this carries them on furiously to that, 
which, of themselves, they are but too much inclined to; and which laws were purposely made by 
wise men to keep them from. They are glad, you 
may be sure, to please and prefer themselves at 
once, and to serve their interest and their sensuality 
together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p53">And as they are come to this height and rampancy of vice, in a great measure, from the 
countenance of their betters and superiors; so they have 
took some steps higher in the same from this, That 
the follies and extravagances of the young too frequently carry with them the suffrage and approbation of the old. For age, which naturally and 
unavoidably is but one remove from death, and consequently should have nothing about it but what looks 
like a decent preparation for it, scarce ever appears 
of late days but in the high mode, the flaunting 
garb, and utmost gaudery of youth; with clothes as 
ridiculously, and as much in the fashion, as the person that wears them is usually grown out of it. The 
eldest equal the youngest in the vanity of their dress, <pb n="51" id="iv-Page_51" />and no other reason can be given of it, but that they 
equal, if not surpass them in the vanity of their desires. So that those who by the majesty and, as I 
may so say, the prerogative of their age, should 
even frown youth into sobriety and better manners, 
are now striving all they can to imitate and strike 
in with them, and to be really vicious, that they may 
be thought to be young.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p54">The sad and apparent truth of which makes it 
very superfluous to inquire after any further cause of 
that monstrous increase of vice, that like a torrent, 
or rather a breaking in of the sea upon us, has of 
late years overflowed and victoriously carried all before it. Both the honourable and the aged have contributed all they could to the promotion of it; and, 
so far as they are able, to give the best colour to the 
worst of things. This they have endeavoured, and 
thus much they have effected, that men now see 
that vice makes them acceptable to those who are 
able to make them considerable. It is the key that 
lets them into their very heart, and enables them 
to command all that is there. And if this be the 
price of favour, and the market of honour, no doubt 
where the trade is so quick, and withal so certain, 
multitudes will be sure to follow it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p55">This is too manifestly our present case. All men 
see it; and wise and good men lament it: and 
where vice, pushed on with such mighty advantages, 
will stop its progress, it is hard to judge: it is certainly above all human remedies to control the prevailing course of it; unless the great Governor of 
the world, who quells the rage and swelling of the 
sea, and sets bars and doors to it, beyond which the 
proudest of its waves cannot pass, shall, in his infinite <pb n="52" id="iv-Page_52" />compassion to us, do the same to that ocean of vice, 
which now swells, and roars, and lifts up itself above 
all banks and bounds of human laws; and so, by his 
omnipotent word, reducing its power, and abasing 
its pride, shall at length say to it, <i>Hitherto shalt thou come, and no further</i>. Which God in his good 
time effect.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv-p56"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="53" id="iv-Page_53" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XIX. Natural Religion, without Revelation, shewn only sufficient to render a Sinner inexcusable." prev="iv" next="vi" id="v">
<p class="center" id="v-p1"><i>Natural Religion, without Revelation, shewn<br />
only sufficient to render a Sinner<br />
inexcusable</i>:</p>

<h4 id="v-p1.3">IN</h4>

<h2 id="v-p1.4">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="v-p1.5">PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h3>
<h4 id="v-p1.6">AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON,</h4>
<h4 id="v-p1.7">Nov. 2, 1690.</h4>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Romans 1:20" id="v-p1.8" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" />
<p class="center" id="v-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom 1:20" id="v-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">ROM. i. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="v-p3">—<i>So that they are without excuse</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="v-p4">THIS excellent epistle, though in the front of it 
it bears a particular inscription, yet, in the drift and 
purpose of it, is universal; as designing to convince 
all mankind (whom it supposes in pursuit of true 
happiness) of the necessity of seeking for it in the 
Gospel, and the impossibility of finding it elsewhere. 
All without the church, at that time, were comprehended under the division of Jews and Gentiles, 
called here by the apostle, Greeks; the nobler and 
more noted part being used for the whole. Accordingly, from the second chapter, down along, he addresses himself to the Jews, shewing the insufficiency of their law to justify, or make them happy, 
how much soever they doated upon it. But here, 
in this first chapter, he deals with the Greeks, or <pb n="54" id="v-Page_54" />Gentiles, who sought for and promised themselves 
the same happiness from the dictates of right reason, 
which the Jews did from the Mosaic law. Where, 
after he had took an account of what their bare 
reason had taught them in the things of God, and 
compared the superstructure with the foundation, 
their practice with their knowledge, he finds them 
so far from arriving at the happiness which they 
aspired to by this means, that upon a full survey of 
the whole matter, the result of all comes to this 
sad and deplorable issue, that they were sinful and 
miserable, and that without excuse. In the words, 
taken with the coherence of the precedent and subsequent verses, we have these four things consider 
able.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p5">I. The sin here followed upon a certain sort of 
men, with this so severe a judgment; namely, that 
<i>knowing God, they did not glorify him as God</i>, 
<scripRef passage="Rom 1:21" id="v-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21">ver. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p6">II. The persons guilty of this sin; they were 
<i>such as professed themselves wise</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:22" id="v-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22">ver. 22</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p7">III. The cause or reason of their falling into this 
sin; which was their <i>holding the truth in unrighteousness</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:18" id="v-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18">ver. 18</scripRef>. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p8">IV. and lastly, The judgment, or rather the state 
and condition, penally consequent upon these sinners; 
namely, that <i>they were without excuse</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:20" id="v-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">ver. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p9">Of each of which in their order: and first, for 
the first of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p10">The sin here followed with so severe a judgment, 
and so highly aggravated, and condemned by the 
apostle, is, by the united testimony of most divines 
upon this place, the sin of idolatry: which the apostle affirms to consist in this; 
<i>That the Gentiles </i><pb n="55" id="v-Page_55" /><i>glorified not God, as God</i>. Which general charge 
he also draws forth into particulars; as, that they 
<i>changed his glory into the similitude and images 
of men, and beasts, and birds</i>; where, by glory, he 
means God’s worship, to wit, that by which men 
glorify him, and not the essential glory of his nature; it being such a glory, as was in men’s power 
to change and to debase; and therefore must needs 
consist, either in those actions, or those means, which 
they performed the divine worship by. I know no 
place, from which we may more clearly gather what 
the scripture accounts idolatry, than from this 
chapter. From whence, that I may represent to 
you what idolatry is, and wherein one sort of it, at 
least, does consist, you may observe, that the persons who are here charged with it are positively 
affirmed to have known and acknowledged the true 
God. For it is said of them, that they knew his 
<i>eternal power and godhead</i>, in this <scripRef passage="Rom 1:20" id="v-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">twentieth verse</scripRef>; 
nay, and they worshipped him too. From whence 
this undeniably and invincibly follows, that they 
did not look upon those images, which they addressed to, as gods, nor as things in which the 
divine nature did or could inclose itself; nor, consequently, to which they gave, or ultimately designed 
their religious worship. This conclusion therefore 
I infer, and assert, that idolatry is not only an 
accounting or worshipping that for God which is 
not God, but it is also a worshipping the true God 
in a way wholly unsuitable to his nature; and particularly by the mediation of images and corporeal 
resemblances of him. This is idolatry: for the persons here spoken of, pretended to glorify the true 
God, but <i>they did not glorify him as God</i>, and upon <pb n="56" id="v-Page_56" />that 
account stand arraigned for idolaters. Common sense and experience will and must 
evince the truth of this. For can any one imagine, that men of reason, who had 
their senses quick, and their wits and discourse entire, could take that image 
or statue, which they fell down before, to be a god? Could they think that to be 
infinite and immense, the ubiquity of which they could thrust into a corner of 
their closet? Or, could they conceive that to be eternal, which a few days 
before they had seen a log, or a rude trunk, and perhaps the other piece of it a 
joint-stool in the workman’s shop?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p11">The ground and reason of all worship is, an opinion of power and will in the person worshipped to 
answer and supply our desires; which he cannot 
possibly do, unless he first apprehend them. But 
can any man, who is master of sense himself, believe the rational heathens so void of it, as to think 
that those images could fulfil the petitions which 
they could not hear, pity the wants they could not 
see, do all things when they could not stir an hand 
or a foot? It is impossible they should; but it is 
also certain, that they were idolaters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p12">And therefore it is clear that their idolatry consisted in 
something else, and the history of it would demonstrate so much, were it proper 
to turn a sermon into an history. So that we see here, that the 
sin condemned in the text, was the worshipping of 
the true God by images. For the defence of which, 
there is no doubt but they might have pleaded, and 
did plead for those images, that they used them not 
as objects, but only as means and instruments of 
divine worship, not as what they worshipped, but 
as that, by which they directed their worship to <pb n="57" id="v-Page_57" />God. Though still, methinks it is something hard 
to conceive, that none of the worship should fall 
upon the image by the way, or that the water can 
be conveyed into the sea, without so much as wet 
ting the channel through which it passes. But 
however, you see it requires a very distinguishing 
head, and an even hand, and no small skill in directing the intention, to carry a prayer quite through to 
its journey’s end: though, after all, the mischief of 
it is, that the distinction, which looks so fine in the 
theory, generally miscarries in the practice; especially where the ignorant vulgar are the practisers, 
who are the worst in the world at distinguishing, 
but yet make far the greatest part of mankind, and 
are as much concerned and obliged to pray, as the 
wisest and the best; but withal, infinitely unhappy, if they cannot perform a necessary duty 
without school-distinctions, nor beg their daily bread 
without metaphysics. And thus much for the 
first thing proposed; namely, the sin here spoken 
against by the apostle in the text; which was idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p13">2. The second is the persons charged with this sin. 
And they were not the Gnosticks, as some whimsically imagine, who can never meet with the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.1">γινώσκοντες, γινώσκειν, γνῶσις</span>, or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.2">γνωστὸν</span>, but presently 
the Gnosticks must be drawn .in by the head and 
shoulders; but the persons here meant were plainly 
and manifestly the old heathen philosophers; such 
as not only in the apostles, but also in their own 
phrase, <i>professed themselves to be wise</i>. Their 
great title was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.3">σοφοὶ</span>, and the word of applause still 
given to their lectures was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.4">σοφῶς</span>. And Pythagoras 
was the first who abated of the invidiousness of <pb n="58" id="v-Page_58" />the name, and from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.5">σοφὸς</span> 
brought it down to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.6">φιλόσοφος</span>, from a master to a lover of wisdom, from a 
professor to a candidate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p14">These were the men here intended by St. Paul; 
men famous in their respective ages; the great favourites of nature, and the top and masterpiece of 
art; men, whose aspiring intellectuals had raised 
them above the common level, and made them 
higher by the head than the world round about 
them. Men of a polite reason, and a notion refined 
and enlarged by meditation. Such, as with all 
these advantages of parts and study, had been toiling and plodding many years, to outwit and 
deceive themselves; sat up many nights, and spent 
many days to impose a fallacy upon their reason; 
and, in a word, ran the round of all the arts and sciences to arrive, at length, at a glorious and elaborate 
folly; even these, I say, these grandees and giants 
in knowledge, who thus looked down, as it were, 
upon the rest of mankind, and laughed at all besides 
themselves, as barbarous and insignificant, (as quick 
and sagacious as they were to look into the little 
intrigues of matter and motion, which a man might <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p14.1">salva scientia</span></i>, or at least, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v-p14.2">salva anima ignorare</span></i>,) 
yet blundered and stumbled about their grand and 
principal concern, the knowledge of their duty to 
God, sinking into the meanest and most ridiculous 
instances of idolatry; even so far, as to worship the 
great God under the form of <i>beasts and creeping 
things</i>; to adore eternity and immensity in a brute 
or a plant, or some viler thing; bowing down, in 
their adoration, to such things as they would scarce 
otherwise have bowed down to take up. Nay, and 
to rear temples, and make altars to <i>fear, lust</i>, and <pb n="59" id="v-Page_59" /><i>revenge</i>; there being scarce a corrupt passion of the 
mind, or a distemper of the body, but what they 
worshipped. So that it could not be expected, that 
they should ever repent of those sins which they 
thought fit to deify, nor mortify those corrupt affections to which they ascribed a kind of divinity and 
immortality. By all which, they fell into a greater 
absurdity in matter of practice, than ever any one 
of them did in point of opinion; (which yet certainly 
was very hard;) namely, that having confessed a 
God, and allowed him the perfections of a God, to 
wit, an infinite power, and an eternal godhead, they 
yet denied him the worship of God: thus reversing the great truths they had subscribed to in speculation, by a brutish, senseless devotion, managed 
with a greater prostration of reason than of body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p15">Had the poor vulgar rout only, who were held under the prejudices and prepossessions of education, 
been abused into such idolatrous superstitions, as to 
adore a marble or a golden deity, it might have 
been detested indeed, or pitied, but not so much to 
be wondered at: but for the stoa, the academy, or 
the peripaton to own such a paradox; for an Aristotle or a Plato to think their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p15.1">Νοῦς ἀΐδιος</span>, their eternal mind or universal spirit, to be found in, or 
served by, the images of fourfooted beasts; for the 
Stagirite to recognise his gods in his own book <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p15.2">de Animalibus</span></i>; this, as the apostle says, 
<i>was without 
excuse</i>: and how will these men answer for their 
sins, who stand thus condemned for their devotions? 
And thus, from the persons here charged by the 
apostle with the sin of idolatry, pass we now to 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p16">3d thing proposed; namely, the cause or reason <pb n="60" id="v-Page_60" />of their falling into this sin; and that was their 
holding of the truth in unrighteousness. For the 
making out of which, we must inquire into these 
two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p17">1. What was the truth here spoken of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p18">2. How they held it in unrighteousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p19">For the first of them; there were these six great 
truths, the knowledge of which the Gentile philosophers stood accountable for: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p20">1. That there was a God; a being distinct from 
this visible, material world; infinitely perfect, omniscient, omnipotent, eternal, transcendently good 
and holy. For all this is included in the very notion 
of a God. And this was a truth wrote with a sun 
beam, clear and legible to all mankind, and received 
by universal consent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p21">2. That this God was the maker and governor of 
this visible world. The first of which was evident 
from the very order of causes; the great argument, 
by which natural reason evinces a God. It being 
necessary, in such an order or chain of causes, to ascend to, and terminate in, some first: which should 
be the original of motion, and the cause of all other 
things, but itself be caused by none. And then, 
that God also governed the world, this followed 
from the other; for that a creature should not depend upon its Creator in all respects, in which it is 
capable of depending upon him, (amongst which, to 
be governed by him, is certainly one,) is contrary to 
the common order and nature of things, and those 
essential relations which (by virtue thereof) they 
bear to one another; and consequently absurd and 
impossible. So that upon a bare principle of reason, 
creation must needs infer providence; and God’s <pb n="61" id="v-Page_61" />making the world, irrefragably prove that he governs 
it too; or that a Being of a dependent nature remains nevertheless independent upon him in that 
respect. Besides all which, it is also certain that 
the heathens did actually acknowledge the world 
governed by a supreme mind; which knowledge, 
whether they had it from tradition, or the discourses 
of reason, they stood however equally accountable 
for upon either account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p22">3dly, That this God, or supreme Being, was to be 
worshipped. For this was founded upon his omni 
potence, and his providence. Since he, who could 
preserve or destroy as he pleased, and withal 
governed the world, ought surely to be depended 
upon by those who were thus obnoxious to his 
power, and subject to his government; which dependence could not manifest itself but by acts of 
worship, homage, and address to the person thus depended upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p23">4thly, That this God was to be worshipped, or addressed to, by virtuous and pious practices. For so 
much his essential holiness required, and those innate 
notions of <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p23.1">turpe et honestum</span></i>, wrote in the consciences of all men, and joined with the apprehensions they had of the infinite purity of the divine nature, could not but suggest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p24">5thly, That upon any deviation from virtue and 
piety, it was the duty of every rational creature so 
deviating, to condemn, renounce, and be sorry for 
every such deviation: that is, in other words, to repent of it. What indeed the issue or effect of such 
a repentance might be, bare reason could not of itself discover, but that a peccant creature should disapprove, and repent of every violation of, and declination <pb n="62" id="v-Page_62" />from, the rules of just and honest, this, right 
reason, discoursing upon the stock of its own principles, could not but infer. And the conscience of 
every man, before it is debauched and hardened 
by habitual sin, will recoil after the doing of an evil 
action, and acquit him after a good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p25">6thly and lastly, That every such deviation from 
duty rendered the person so deviating liable and 
obnoxious to punishment. I do not say, that it made 
punishment necessary, but that it made the person 
so transgressing worthy of it; so that it might 
justly be inflicted on him, and consequently ought 
rationally to be feared and expected by him. And 
upon this notion, universally fixed in the minds of men, 
were grounded all their sacrifices, and rites of expiation, and lustration. The use of which has been so 
general, both as to times and places, that there is 
no age or nation of the world in which they have 
not been used as principal parts of religious worship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p26">Now these six grand truths were the talent en 
trusted, and deposited by God in the hands of the 
Gentiles for them to traffick with, to his honour, and 
their own happiness. But what little improvement 
they made of this noble talent, shall now be shewn 
in the next particular; namely, their holding of it 
in unrighteousness: which they did several ways. 
As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p27">1. By not acting up to what they knew. As in 
many things their knowledge was short of the truth, 
so, almost in all things, their practice fell short of 
their knowledge. The principles by which they 
walked, were as much below those by which they 
judged, as their feet were below their head. By the <pb n="63" id="v-Page_63" />one they looked upwards, while they placed the 
other in the dirt. Their writings sufficiently shew 
what raised and sublime notions they had of the divine nature, while they employed their reason about 
that glorious object, and what excellent discourses 
of virtue and morality the same reason enabled them 
to furnish the world with. But when they came to 
transcribe these theories into practice, one seemed 
to be of no other use to them at all, but only to reproach them for the other. For they neither 
depended upon this God as if he were almighty, nor 
worshipped him as if they believed him holy; but in 
both prevaricated with their own principles to that 
degree, that their practice was a direct contradiction to their speculations. For the proof of which, 
go over all the heathen temples, and take a survey 
of the absurdities and impieties of their worship, 
their monstrous sacrifices, their ridiculous rites and 
ceremonies. In all which, common sense and reason could not but tell them, that the good and gracious God could not be pleased, nor consequently 
worshipped, with any thing barbarous or cruel; nor 
the most holy God with any thing filthy and unclean; nor a God infinitely wise with any thing 
sottish or ridiculous; and yet these were the worthy 
qualifications of the heathen worship, even amongst 
their greatest and most reputed philosophers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p28">And then, for the duties of morality; surely they 
never wanted so much knowledge as to inform and 
convince them of the unlawfulness of a man’s being 
a murderer, an hater of God, a covenant-breaker, 
without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful. 
These were enormities branded and condemned by 
the first and most natural verdict of common humanity; <pb n="65" id="v-Page_65" />and so very gross and foul, that no man 
could pretend ignorance that they ought to be 
avoided by him: and yet the apostle tells us, in the 
last verse of this chapter, that they practised so 
much short of their knowledge, even as to these 
particulars, <i>That though they knew the judgment 
of God, that those who committed such things were 
worthy of death, yet not only did the same themselves, but also had pleasure in those that did 
them</i>. Which certainly is the greatest demonstration of a mind wholly possessed and even besotted 
with the love of vice, that can possibly be imagined. 
So notoriously did these wretches balk the judgment 
of their consciences, even in the plainest and most 
undeniable duties relating to God, their neighbour, 
and themselves; as if they had owned neither God 
nor neighbour, but themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p29">2dly, These men held the truth in unrighteousness, by not 
improving those known principles into the proper consequences deducible from 
them. For surely had they discoursed rightly but upon this one principle, that 
God was a being infinitely perfect, they could never have been brought to assert 
or own a multiplicity of gods. For can one god include in him all perfection, 
and another god include in him all perfection too? Can there be any 
more than all? and if this all be in one, can it be 
also in another? Or, if they allot and parcel out 
several perfections to several deities, do they not, by 
this, assert contradictions, making a deity only to 
such a measure perfect; whereas a deity, as such, 
implies perfection beyond all measure or limitation? 
Nor could they, in the next place, have slid into 
those brutish immoralities of life, had they duly manured <pb n="65" id="v-Page_65_1" />those first practical notions and dictates of 
right reason, which the nature of man is originally 
furnished with; there being not any one of them, 
but what is naturally productive of many more. 
But they quickly stifled and overlaid those infant 
principles, those seeds of piety and virtue sown by 
God and nature in their own hearts; so that they 
brought a voluntary darkness and stupidity upon 
their minds; and, by not <i>exercising their senses to 
discern between good and evi</i>l, came at length to 
lose all sense and discernment of either: where 
upon, as the apostle says of them in the <scripRef passage="Rom 1:21" id="v-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21">21st verse</scripRef> 
of this chapter to the Romans, <i>their foolish heart 
was darkened</i>: and that, not only by the just judgment of God, but also by the very course of nature; 
nothing being more evident from experience, than 
that the not using or employing any faculty or 
power, either of body or soul, does insensibly weaken 
and impair that faculty; as a sword by long lying 
still will contract a rust, which shall not only deface 
its brightness, but by degrees also consume its very 
substance. Doing nothing, naturally ends in being 
nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p30">It holds in all operative principles whatsoever, 
but especially in such as relate to morality; in 
which, not to proceed, is certainly to go backward; 
there being no third estate between not advancing 
and retreating in a virtuous course. Growth is of 
the very essence and nature of some things. To be, 
and to thrive, is all one with them; and they know 
no middle season between their spring and their 
fall.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p31">And therefore, as it is said in <scripRef id="v-p31.1" passage="Matt. xiii. 12" parsed="|Matt|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.12">Matt. xiii. 12</scripRef>. that 
<i>from him who hath not, shall be taken away even </i><pb n="66" id="v-Page_66" /><i>that which he hath</i>: so he, who neglects the practice, shall, in the end also, lose the very power and 
faculty of doing well. That which stops a man’s actual breathing very long, will, in the issue, take 
away his very power of breathing too. To hide 
one’s talent in the ground is to bury it; and the 
burial of a thing either finds it dead, or will quickly 
make it so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p32">3dly, These men held the truth in unrighteousness, by concealing what they knew. For how 
rightly soever they might conceive of God and of 
virtue, yet the illiterate multitude, who, in such 
things, must see with better eyes than their own, or 
see not at all, were never the wiser for it. Whatsoever the inward sentiments of those sophisters were, 
they kept them wholly to themselves; hiding all 
those important truths, all those useful notions from 
the people, and teaching the world much otherwise 
from what they judged themselves. Though I think 
a greater truth than this cannot well be uttered; 
That never any thing or person was really good, 
which was good only to itself. But from hence it 
was, that, even in a literal sense, sin came to be 
established by a law. For amongst the Gentiles, 
the laws themselves were the greatest offenders. 
They made little or no provision for virtue, but 
very much for vice: for the early and universal 
practice of sin had turned it into a custom, and custom, especially in sin, quickly passed into common 
law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p33">Socrates was the only martyr for the testimony of 
any truth that we read of amongst the heathens, who 
chose rather to be condemned, and to die, than either 
to renounce or conceal his judgment touching the <pb n="67" id="v-Page_67" />unity of the Godhead. But as for the rest of them, 
even Zeno and Chrysippus, Plato and Aristotle, and 
generally all those heroes in philosophy, they swam 
with the stream, (as foul as it ran,) leaving the poor 
vulgar as ignorant and sottish, as vicious and idolatrous, as they first found them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p34">But it has been always the practice of the governing cheats of all religions, to keep the people in 
as gross ignorance as possibly they could; for, we 
see, the heathen impostors used it before the Christian impostors took it up and improved it. 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v-p34.1">Si populus decipi vult, decipiatur</span></i>, was ever a gold and 
silver rule amongst them all; though the pope’s legate first turned it into a benediction: and a very 
strange one it was, and enough, one would think, 
to have made all that heard it look about them, and 
begin to bless themselves. For as Demetrius, a great 
master in such arts, told his fellow-artists, <scripRef id="v-p34.2" passage="Acts xix. 25" parsed="|Acts|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.25">Acts xix. 
25</scripRef>. <i>it was by this craft that they got their wealth</i>: 
so long experience has found it true of the unthinking <i>mobile</i>; that the closer they shut their eyes, the 
wider they open their hands. But this base trade 
the church of England always abhorred; and for 
that cause, as to its temporal advantages, has fared 
accordingly; and, by this time, may be thought fit 
for another reformation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p35">And thus I have shewn three notable ways, by 
which the philosophers and learned men amongst the 
Gentiles held the truth in unrighteousness: as first, 
That they did not practise up to it: 2dly, That they 
did not improve it: and 3dly and lastly, That they 
concealed and dissembled it. And this was that 
which prepared and disposed them to greater enormities: <pb n="68" id="v-Page_68" />for, <i>changing the truth of God into a Iie</i>, 
they 
became like those, who, by often repeating a lie to 
others, came at length to believe it themselves. 
They owned the idolatrous worship of God so long, 
till, by degrees, even in spite of reason and nature, 
they thought that he ought so to be worshipped. 
But this stopped not here: for as one wickedness is 
naturally a step and introduction to another; so, 
from absurd and senseless devotions, they passed 
into vile affections, practising vices against nature, 
and that in such strange and abominable instances 
of sin, that nothing could equal the corruption of 
their manners, but the delusion of their judgments; 
both of them the true and proper causes of one an 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p36">The consideration of which, one would think, 
should make men cautious, and fearful, how they 
suppress or debauch that spark of natural light, 
which God has set up in their souls. When nature 
is in the dark, it will venture to do any thing. And 
God knows how far the spirit of infatuation may 
prevail upon the heart, when it comes once to court 
and love a delusion. Some men hug an error, because it gratifies them in a freer enjoyment of their 
sensuality: and for that reason, God in judgment 
suffers them to be plunged into fouler and grosser 
errors; such as even unman, and strip them of the 
very principles of reason and sober discourse. For 
surely it could be no ordinary declension of nature, 
that could bring some men, after an ingenuous education in arts and philosophy, to place their 
<i> 
<span lang="LA" id="v-p36.1">summum bonum</span></i> upon their trenchers, and their utmost 
felicity in wine and women, and those lusts and <pb n="69" id="v-Page_69" />pleasures, which a swine or a goat has as full and 
quick a sense of, as the greatest statesman or the 
best philosopher in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p37">Yet this was the custom, this the known voice of 
most of the Gentiles; <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p37.1">Dum vivimus vivamus</span></i>; <i>Let us 
eat and drink to-day, for to-morrow we must die</i>. 
That soul which God had given them comprehensive of both worlds, and capable of looking into the 
great mysteries of nature, of diving into the depths 
beneath, and of understanding the motions and influences of the stars above; even this glorious, active 
thing did they confine within the pitiful compass of 
the present fruition; forbidding it to take a prospect, so far as into the morrow; as if to think, to 
contemplate, or be serious, had been high treason 
against the empire and prerogative of sense, usurping the throne of their baffled and deposed reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p38">And how comes it to pass, that even nowadays 
there is often seen such a vast difference between the 
former and the latter part of some men’s lives? that 
those who first stepped forth into the world with 
high and promising abilities, vigorous intellectuals, 
and clear morals, come at length to grow sots and 
epicures, mean in their discourses, and dirty in their 
practices; but that, as by degrees, they remitted of 
their industry, loathed their business, and gave way 
to their pleasures, they let fall those generous principles, which, in their youthful days, had borne 
them upon the wing, and raised them to worthy 
and great thoughts; which thoughts and principles 
not being kept up and cherished, but smothered in 
sensual delights, God, for that cause, suffered them 
to flag and sink into low and inglorious satisfactions, and to enjoy themselves more in a revel or a <pb n="70" id="v-Page_70" />merry-meeting, a strumpet or a tavern, than in being useful to a church or a nation, in being a public good to society, and a benefit to mankind. The 
parts that God gave them, they held in unrighteousness, sloth, and sensuality; and this made God to 
desert and abandon them to themselves; so that 
they have had a doating and a decrepit reason, long 
before age had given them such a body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p39">And therefore I could heartily wish, that such 
young persons as hear me now, would lodge this one 
observation deep in their minds; <i>viz</i>. that God and 
nature have joined wisdom and virtue by such a near 
cognation, or rather such an inseparable connection, that a wise, a prudent, and an honourable old 
age, is seldom or never found, but as the reward and 
effect of a sober, a virtuous, and a well-spent youth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p40">4. I descend now to the fourth and last thing 
proposed; namely, The judgment, or rather the state 
and condition penally consequent upon the persons 
here charged by the apostle with idolatry; which is, 
<i>That they were without excuse</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p41">After the commission of sin, it is natural for the 
sinner to apprehend himself in danger, and, upon such 
apprehension, to provide for his safety and defence; 
and that must be one of these two ways: <i>viz</i>. either 
by pleading his innocence, or by using his power. 
But since it would be infinitely in vain for a finite 
power to contend with an infinite; innocence, if any 
thing, must be his plea; and that must be, either 
by an absolute denial, or, at least, by an extenuation 
or diminution of his sin. Though indeed this course 
will be found altogether as absurd as the other could 
be; it being every whit as irrational for a sinner to 
plead his innocence before omniscience, as it would <pb n="71" id="v-Page_71" />be to oppose his power to omnipotence. However, 
the last refuge of a guilty person, is to take shelter 
under an excuse; and so to mitigate, if he cannot 
divert the blow. It was the method of the great 
pattern and parent of all sinners, Adam, first to hide, 
and then to excuse himself; to wrap the apple in the 
leaves, and to give his case a gloss at least, though 
not a defence. But now, when the sinner shall be 
stripped of this also, have all his excuses blown away, 
be stabbed with his own arguments, and, as it were, 
sacrificed upon that very altar which he fled to for 
succour, this surely is the height and crisis of a forlorn condition. Yet this was the case of the male 
factors who stand here arraigned in the text; this 
was the consummation of their doom, that they were 
persons, not only unfit for a pardon, but even for a 
plea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p42">Now an excuse, in the nature of it, imports these 
two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p43">1. The supposition of a sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p44">2. The extenuation of its guilt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p45">As for the sin itself, we have already heard what 
that was, and we will now see how able they are to 
acquit themselves in point of its extenuation. In 
which, according to the two grand principles of human actions which determine their morality, the 
understanding and the will, the excuse must derive 
either from ignorance or unwillingness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p46">As for unwillingness, (to speak of this last first,) 
the heathen philosophers generally asserted the freedom of the will, and its inviolable dominion over its 
own actions; so that no force or coaction from 
without could entrench upon the absolute empire of 
this faculty.</p>
<pb n="72" id="v-Page_72" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p47">It must be confessed indeed, that it hath been 
something lamed in this its freedom by original sin; of 
which defect the heathens themselves were not 
wholly ignorant, though they were of its cause. So 
that hereupon, the will is not able to carry a man 
out to a choice so perfectly, and in all respects good, 
but that still there is some adherent circumstance of 
imperfection, which, in strictness of morality, renders 
every action of it evil; according to that known and 
most true rule, <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p47.1">Malum ex quolibet defectu.</span></i></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p48">Nevertheless, the will has still so much freedom 
left, as to enable it to choose any act in its kind 
good, whether it be an act of temperance, justice, 
or the like; as also to refuse any act in its kind 
evil, whether of intemperance, injustice, or the like; 
though yet it neither chooses one, nor refuses the 
other, with such a perfect concurrence of all due ingredients of action, but that still, in the sight of God, 
judging according to the rigid measures of the law, 
every such choice or refusal is indeed sinful and imperfect. This is most certain, whatsoever Pelagius 
and his brethren assert to the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p49">But however, that measure of freedom which the 
will still retains, of being able to choose any act materially, and in its kind good, and to refuse the contrary, was enough to cut off all excuse from the heathen, who never duly improved the utmost of such 
a power, but gave themselves up to all the filthiness 
and licentiousness of life imaginable. In all which 
it is certain, that they acted willingly, and without 
compulsion; or rather indeed greedily, and without 
control.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p50">The only persons amongst the heathens who sophisticated nature and philosophy in this particular, <pb n="73" id="v-Page_73" />were the Stoicks; who affirmed a fatal, unchangeable concatenation of causes, reaching even to the 
elicit acts of man’s will. So that according to them 
there was no act of volition exerted by it, but, all 
circumstances considered, it was impossible for the 
will not to exert that volition. But these were but 
one sect of philosophers; that is, but an handful in 
comparison of the rest of the Gentiles: ridiculous 
enough, for what they held and taught, and consequently not to be laid in the balance with the united 
judgment of all other learned men in the world, 
unanimously exploding this opinion. Questionless 
therefore, a thing so deeply engraven upon the first 
and most inward notions of man’s mind, as a persuasion of the will’s freedom, would never permit 
the heathens (who are here charged by the apostle) 
to patronize and excuse their sins upon this score, 
that they committed them against their will, and 
that they had no power to do otherwise. In which, 
every hour’s experience, and reflection upon the method of their own actings, could not but give them 
the lie to their face.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p51">The only remaining plea therefore, which these 
men can take sanctuary in, must be that of ignorance; since there could be no pretence for unwillingness. But the apostle divests them even of 
this also: for he says expressly, in <scripRef passage="Rom 1:19" id="v-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19">verse 19</scripRef>, 
<i>that 
what might be known of God</i>, that famous and so 
much disputed of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p51.2">τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>, was manifested 
in them; and in <scripRef passage="Rom 1:21" id="v-p51.3" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21">verse 21</scripRef>, their unexcusableness is 
stated upon the supposition of this very thing, <i>that 
they knew God</i>, but, for all that, <i>did not glorify him 
as God</i>. This was the sum of their charge; and how 
it has been made good against them we have already <pb n="74" id="v-Page_74" />shewn, in what 
we have spoken about their idolatry, very briefly, I confess, but enough to shew 
its absurdity, though not to account for its variety, when 
Vossius’s very abridgment of it makes a thick volume 
in folio.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p52">The plea of ignorance therefore is also taken out 
of their hands; forasmuch as they knew that there 
was a God; and that this God made and governed 
the world; and upon that account was to be worshipped and addressed to; and that with such a 
worship as should be agreeable to his nature, both in 
respect of the piety and virtue of the worshipper, 
and also of the means of the worship itself. So that 
he was neither to be worshipped with impious and 
immoral practices, nor with corporeal resemblances, 
For how could an image help men in directing their 
thoughts to a Being which bore no similitude or cog 
nation to that image at all? And what resemblance 
could wood or stone bear to a spirit void of all sensible qualities and bodily dimensions? How could they put men in mind of 
infinite power, wisdom, and holiness, and such other attributes, of which they 
had not the least mark or character?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p53">But now, if these things could not possibly resemble any perfection of the Deity, what use could 
they be of to men in their addresses to God? For 
can a man’s devotions be helped by that which 
brings an error upon his thoughts? And certain it 
is, that it is natural for a man, by directing his 
prayers to an image, to suppose the Being he prays 
to represented by that image. Which how injurious, 
how contumelious it must needs be to the glorious, 
incomprehensible nature of God, by begetting such 
false and low apprehensions of him in the minds of <pb n="75" id="v-Page_75" />his creature, 
let common sense, not perverted by interest and design, be judge. From all which it follows, that the idolatrous heathens, and especially the 
most learned of them, not being able to charge their 
idolatry either upon ignorance or unwillingness, were 
wholly <i>without excuse</i>. So that it is to be feared, 
that Averroes had not the right way of blessing 
himself, when, in defiance of Christianity, he wished, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v-p53.1">Sit anima mea cum philosophis.</span></i></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p54">And now, after all, I cannot but take notice, that 
all that I have said of the heathen idolatry is so exactly applicable to the idolatry of another sort of 
men in the world, that one would think this first 
chapter of the Epistle to the Romans were not so 
much an address to the ancient Romans, as a description of the modern.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p55">But to draw towards a close. The use and improvement of the foregoing discourse shall be briefly 
to inform us of these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p56">1st, The signally great and peculiar mercy of God 
to those to whom he has revealed the gospel, since 
there was nothing that could have obliged him to it 
upon the account of his justice: for if there had, the 
heathens, to whom he revealed it not, could not have 
been thus <i>without excuse</i>, but might very rationally 
have expostulated the case with their great Judge, 
and demurred to the equity of the sentence, had 
they been condemned by him. But it appears from 
hence, that what was sufficient to render men inexcusable, was not therefore 
sufficient to save them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p57">It is not said by the apostle, nor can it be proved 
by any one else, that God vouchsafed to the heathens 
the means of salvation, if so be the gospel be the 
only means of it. And yet I will not, I dare not affirm, <pb n="76" id="v-Page_76" />that God will save none of those to whom the 
sound of the gospel never reached: though this is 
evident, that if he does save any of them, it must 
not be by that ordinary, stated, appointed method, 
which the scripture has revealed to us, and which 
they were wholly ignorant of. For grant that the 
heathens knew that there was a God, who both made 
and governed the world, and who, upon that account, was to be worshipped, and that with such 
a worship as should be suitable to such a Being; yet 
what principle of mere reason could assure them, 
that <i>this God would be a rewarder of such as diligently sought and served him?</i> For certain it is, 
that there is nothing in the nature of God to oblige 
him to reward any service of his creature; forasmuch 
as all that the creature can do is but duty; and even 
now, at this time, God has no other obligation upon 
him, but his own free promise to reward the piety 
and obedience of his servants; which promise reason 
of itself could never have found out, till God made 
it known by revelation. And moreover, what principle of reason could assure a man, that God would 
pardon sinners upon any terms whatsoever? Possibly it might know, that God could do so; but this 
was no sufficient ground for men to depend upon. 
And then, last of all, as for the way of his pardoning 
sinners, that he should do it upon a satisfaction 
paid to his justice by such a Saviour as should be 
both God and man; this was utterly impossible for 
all the reason of mankind to find out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p58">For that these things could be read in the book 
of nature, or the common works of God’s providence, 
or be learned by the sun and moon’s preaching the 
gospel, as some have fondly (not to say profanely) <pb n="77" id="v-Page_77" />enough asserted, it is infinitely sottish to imagine, and 
can indeed he nothing else but the turning the grace 
of God into wanton and unreasonable propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p59">It is clear therefore, that the heathens had no 
knowledge of that way by which alone we expect 
salvation. So that all the hope which we can have for 
them is, that the gospel may not be the utmost limit 
of the divine mercy; but that the merits of Christ may 
overflow, and run over the pale of the church, so as 
to reach even many of those who lived and died 
invincibly ignorant of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p60">But whether this shall be so, or no, God alone 
knows, who only is privy to the great counsels of 
his own will. It is a secret hid from us; and therefore, though we may hope compassionately, yet I 
am sure we can pronounce nothing certainly: it is 
enough for us, that God has asserted his justice, even 
in his dealing with those whom he treats not upon 
terms of evangelical mercy. So that such persons 
can neither excuse themselves, nor yet accuse him; 
who, in the severest sentence that he can pronounce 
upon the sinner, will (as the Psalmist tells us) <i>be 
justified when he speaks, and clear when he is 
judged</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p61">2dly, In the next place, we gather hence the unspeakably wretched and deplorable condition of obstinate sinners under the gospel. The sun of mercy 
has shined too long and too bright upon such, to 
leave them any shadow of excuse. For, let them argue over all the topics of divine goodness and human 
weakness, and whatsoever other pretences poor sinking sinners are apt to catch at, to support and save 
themselves by; yet how trifling must be their plea! how impertinent their 
defence!</p>

<pb n="78" id="v-Page_78" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p62">For admit an impenitent heathen to plead, that, 
albeit his conscience told him that he had sinned, 
yet it could not tell him that there was any provision 
of mercy for him upon his repentance. He knew not 
whether amendment of life would be accepted, after 
the law was once broke; or that there was any 
other righteousness to atone or merit for him, but 
his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p63">But no Christian, who has been taken into the 
arms of a better covenant, and grown up in the 
knowledge of a Saviour, and the doctrine of faith 
and repentance from dead works, can speak so much 
as one plausible word for his impenitence. And 
therefore it was said of him who came to the <i>marriage-feast without a wedding-garment</i>, that, being 
charged, and apprehended for it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p63.1">ἐφιμώθη</span>, 
<i>he was 
speechless</i>, struck with shame and silence, the proper effects of an overpowering guilt, too manifest to 
be denied, and too gross to be defended. His reason 
deserted, and his voice failed him, finding himself 
arraigned, convicted, and condemned in the court of 
his own conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p64">So that if, after all this, his great Judge had freely 
asked him, what he could allege or say for himself, 
why he should not have judgment to die eternally, 
and sentence to be awarded according to the utmost 
rigours of the law, he could not, in this forlorn case, 
have made use of the very last plea of a cast 
criminal: nor so much as have cried, <i>Mercy, Lord, 
mercy</i>. For still his conscience would have replied 
upon him, that mercy had been offered and abused; 
and that the time of mercy was now past. And so, 
under this overwhelming conviction, every gospel-sinner must pass to his eternal execution, taking the <pb n="79" id="v-Page_79" />whole load of his own damnation solely and entirely 
upon himself, and acquitting the most just God, <i>who 
is righteous in all his works, and holy in all his 
ways</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="v-p65"><i>To whom, therefore, be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, 
and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. 
Amen.</p>

<pb n="80" id="v-Page_80" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XX. Of Sacramental Preparation." prev="v" next="vii" id="vi">

<p class="center" id="vi-p1"><i>Sacramental Preparation:</i></p>
<h4 id="vi-p1.1">SET FORTH IN</h4>
<h2 id="vi-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p1.3">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY,</h3>
<h4 id="vi-p1.4">APRIL 8, 1688,</h4>
<h4 id="vi-p1.5">BEING PALM SUNDAY.</h4>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 22:12" id="vi-p1.6" parsed="|Matt|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12" />
<p class="center" id="vi-p2"><scripRef passage="Matth 22:12" id="vi-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12">MATTHEW xxii. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi-p3"><i>And he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither, not 
having a wedding-garment?</i></p>
<p class="first" id="vi-p4">THE whole scheme of these words is figurative, as 
being a parabolical description of God’s vouchsafing 
to the world the invaluable blessing of the gospel, 
by the similitude of a king, with great magnificence, 
solemnizing his son’s marriage, and with equal bounty bidding and inviting all about him to that royal 
solemnity; together with his severe animadversion, 
both upon those who would not come, and upon one 
who did come in a very unbeseeming manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">For the better understanding of which words, we 
must observe, that in all parables, two things are to 
be considered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p6">First, The scope and design of the parable; and, 
Secondly, The circumstantial passages, serving 
only to complete and make up the narration.</p>

<pb n="81" id="vi-Page_81" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">Accordingly, in our application of any parable to 
the thing designed and set forth by it, we must not 
look for an absolute and exact correspondence of all 
the circumstantial or subservient passages of the 
metaphorical part of it, with just so many of the 
same, or the like passages in the thing intended by 
it; but it is sufficient, that there be a certain analogy, or agreement between them, as to the principal 
scope and design of both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">As for the design of this parable, it is, no doubt, 
to set forth the free offer of the gospel, with all its 
rich privileges, to the Jewish church and nation, in 
the first place; and upon their refusal of it, and 
God’s rejection of them for that refusal, to declare 
the calling of the gentiles in their room, by a free, 
unlimited tender of the gospel to all nations whatsoever; adding withal a very dreadful and severe sentence upon those, who, being so freely invited, and 
so generously admitted, to such high and undeserved privileges, should nevertheless abuse and despise 
them by an unworthy, wicked, and ungrateful deportment under them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p9">For men must not think that the gospel is all 
made up of privilege and promise, but that there is 
something of duty to be performed, as well as of privilege to be enjoyed. No welcome to a wedding 
supper without a wedding garment; and no coming 
by a wedding garment for nothing. In all the trans 
actions between God and the souls of men, some 
thing is expected on both sides; there being a fixed, 
indissoluble, and (in the language of the parable) a 
kind of marriage-tie between duty and privilege, 
which renders them inseparable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">Now, though I question not but that this parable <pb n="82" id="vi-Page_82" />of the wedding supper comprehends in it the whole 
complex of all the blessings and privileges exhibited 
by the gospel; yet, I conceive, that there is one principal privilege amongst all the rest, that it seems more 
peculiarly to aim at, or at least may more appositely 
and emphatically be applied to, than to any other 
whatsoever: and that is the blessed sacrament of the 
eucharist, by which all the benefits of the gospel are 
in an higher, fuller, and more divine manner conveyed 
to the faithful, than by any other duty or privilege 
belonging to our excellent religion. And for this, I 
shall offer these three following reasons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">1 . Because the foundation of all parables is, as we 
have shewn, some analogy or similitude between the 
tropical or allusive part of the parable, and the 
thing couched under it, and intended by it. But 
now, of all the benefits, privileges, or ordinances of 
the gospel, which of them is there that carries so 
natural a resemblance to a wedding supper as that, 
which every one of a very ordinary, discerning faculty may observe in the sacrament of the eucharist? For, surely, neither the preaching of the 
word, nor yet the sacrament of baptism, bears any 
such resemblance or affinity to it. But, on the other 
side, this sacrament of the eucharist so lively resembles, and so happily falls in with it, that it is indeed 
itself a supper, and is called a supper, and that by a 
genuine, proper, as well as a common and received 
appellation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">2t. This sacrament is not only with great propriety 
of speech called a supper; but moreover, as it is the 
grand and prime means of the nearest and most intimate union and conjunction of the soul with Christ, 
it may, with a peculiar significancy, be called also a <pb n="83" id="vi-Page_83" /><i>wedding supper</i>. And, as Christ frequently in scripture owns himself related to the church, as an husband to a spouse; so, if these nuptial endearments, 
by which Christ gives himself to the soul, and the 
soul mutually gives itself to Christ, pass between 
Christ and believers in any ordinance of the gospel, 
doubtless it is most eminently and effectually in this: 
which is another pregnant instance of the notable 
resemblance between this divine sacrament and the 
wedding supper in the parable; and consequently, a 
further argument of the elegant and expressive signification of one by the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p13">3dly and lastly, The very manner of celebrating 
this sacrament, which is by the breaking of bread, 
was the way and manner of transacting marriages in 
some of the eastern countries. Thus Q. Curtius reports, that when Alexander the Great married the 
Persian Roxana, the ceremony they used was no 
other but this; <i> <span lang="LA" id="vi-p13.1">panem gladio divisum uterque libabat</span></i>; he divided a piece of bread with his sword, of 
which each of them took a part, and so thereby the 
nuptial rites were performed. Besides, that this 
ceremony of feasting belongs most properly both to 
marriage and to the eucharist, as both of them have 
the nature of a covenant. And all covenants were, 
in old times, solemnized and accompanied with festival eating and drinking; the persons newly confederate always thereupon feasting together in token 
of their full and perfect accord, both as to interest 
and affection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p14">And now these three considerations together, so 
exactly suiting the parable of the wedding supper to 
this spiritual, divine banquet of the gospel, if it does 
not primarily, and in its first design, intend it; yet, <pb n="84" id="vi-Page_84" />certainly it may with greater advantage of resemblance be applied to it, than to any other duty or 
privilege belonging to Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p15">Upon the warrant of which so very particular 
and extraordinary a cognation between them, I shall, 
at present, treat of the words wholly with reference 
to this sacred and divine solemnity, observing and 
gathering from them, as they lie in coherence with 
the foregoing and following parts of the parable, 
these two propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p16">1. That to a worthy participation of the holy mysteries and great privileges of the gospel, and particularly that of the Lord’s supper, there is indispensably required a suitable preparation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p17">2. That God is a strict observer of, and a severe 
animadverter upon, such as presume to partake of 
those mysteries, without such a preparation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p18">And first, for the first of these; <i>viz</i>. That to a worthy 
participation of the holy mysteries, &amp;c. Now this proposition imports in it two 
things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p19">1. That to a right discharge of this duty, a preparation is necessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">2. That every preparation is not sufficient. And 
first, for the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">First of these: That a preparation is necessary. 
And this, I confess, is a subject which I am heartily 
sorry that any preacher should find it needful to 
speak so much as one word upon. For would any 
man in his wits venture to die without preparation? 
And if not, let me tell you, that nothing less than 
that which will fit a man for death, can fit him for 
the sacrament. The truth is, there is nothing great 
or considerable in the world, which ought to be 
done, or ventured upon, without preparation: but, <pb n="85" id="vi-Page_85" />above all, how dangerous, sottish, and irrational is it, to 
engage in any thing or action extempore, where the concern is eternity!</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p22">None but the careless and the confident (and few 
are confident, but what are first careless) would rush 
rudely into the presence of a great man: and shall 
we, in our applications to the great God, take that to 
be religion, which the common reason of mankind 
will not allow to be manners? The very rules of 
worldly civility might instruct men how to order 
their addresses to God. For who, that is to appear 
before his prince or patron, would not view and review himself over and over, with all imaginable care 
and solicitude, that there be nothing justly offensive 
in his habit, language, or behaviour? But especially, 
if he be vouchsafed the honour of his table, it would 
be infinitely more absurd and shameful to appear 
foul and sordid there; and in the dress of the kitchen, 
receive the entertainments of the parlour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">What previous cleansings and consecrations, and 
what peculiar vestments were the priests, under the 
law, enjoined to use, when they were to appear 
before God in the sanctuary! And all this upon 
no less a penalty than death. This and this they 
were to do, lest they died, lest God should strike 
them dead upon the spot; as we read in <scripRef id="vi-p23.1" passage="Levit. viii. 35" parsed="|Lev|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.8.35">Levit. 
viii. 35</scripRef>. and in many other places in the books 
of Moses. And so exact were the Jews in their 
preparations for the solemn times of God’s worship, 
that every <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p23.2">σάββατον</span> had its 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p23.3">προσάββατον</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p23.4">παρασκενὴ</span>, 
that is, a part of the sixth day, from the hour of 
six in the evening, to fit them for the duties of the 
seventh day: nor was this all; but they had also 
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p23.5">προπαρασκενὴ</span>, beginning about three in the afternoon, <pb n="86" id="vi-Page_86" />to prepare them for that: and indeed, the 
whole day was,, in a manner, but preparative to the 
next; several works being disallowed and forborne 
amongst them on that day, which were not so upon 
any of the foregoing five: so careful, even to scrupulosity, were they to keep their sabbath with due 
reverence and devotion, that they must not only 
have a time to prepare them for that, but a further 
time also to prepare them for their very preparations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p24">Nay, and the heathens, (many of them at least,) 
when they were to sacrifice to their greatest and 
most revered deities, used, on the evening before, to 
have a certain preparative rite or ceremony, called 
by them <i><span lang="LA" id="vi-p24.1">coena pura</span></i>; that is, a supper, consisting of 
some peculiar meats, in which they imagined a kind 
of holiness: and, by eating of which, they thought themselves sanctified, and 
fitted to officiate about the mysteries of the ensuing festival. And what were 
all their lustrations, but so many solemn purifyings, to render both themselves 
and their sacrifices acceptable to their gods?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p25">So that we see here a concurrence both of the 
Jews and heathens in this practice, before Christianity ever appeared: which to me is a kind of demonstration, that the necessity of men’s preparing 
themselves for the sacred offices of religion was a 
lesson which the mere light and dictates of common 
reason, without the help of revelation, taught all the 
knowing and intelligent part of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p26"><i>I will wash my hands in innocency</i>, says David, 
<i>and so will I compass thine altar</i>, <scripRef id="vi-p26.1" passage="Psalm xxvi. 6" parsed="|Ps|26|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.6">Psalm xxvi. 6</scripRef>. 
And as the apostle told the Hebrews, <scripRef id="vi-p26.2" passage="Heb. xiii. 10" parsed="|Heb|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.10">Heb. xiii. 10</scripRef>. 
<i>We also</i>, we Christians, <i>have an altar</i> as well as <pb n="87" id="vi-Page_87" />they; an altar as sacred, an altar to be approached 
with as much awe and reverence; and though there 
be no fire upon it, yet there is a dreadful one that 
follows it. A fire, that does not indeed consume the 
offering, but such an one as will be sure to seize 
and prey upon the unworthy offerer. <i>I will be sanctified</i>, says God, <i>in them that come nigh me</i>, <scripRef id="vi-p26.3" passage="Levit. x. 3" parsed="|Lev|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.10.3">Levit. 
x. 3</scripRef>. And God then accounts himself sanctified in 
such persons, when they sanctify themselves. Nadab 
and Abihu were a dreadful exposition of this text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p27">And for what concerns ourselves; he that shall 
throughly consider what the heart of man is, what 
sin and the world is, and what it is to approve one’s self to an all-searching eye, in so sublime a duty as 
the sacrament, must acknowledge that a man may 
as well go about it without a soul, as without preparation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p28">For the holiest man living, by conversing with 
the world, insensibly draws something of soil and 
taint from it: the very air and mien, the way and 
business of the world, still, as it were, rubbing some 
thing upon the soul, which must be fetched off 
again, before it can be able heartily to converse with 
God. Many secret indispositions, coldnesses, and 
aversions to duty, will undiscernibly steal upon it; 
and it will require both time and close application 
of mind, to recover it to such a frame as shall dispose and fit it for the spiritualities of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p29">And such as have made trial, find it neither so 
easy nor so ready a passage from the noise, the din, 
and hurry of business, to the retirements of devotion, from the exchange to the closet, and from the 
freedoms of conversation, to the recollections and 
disciplines of the spirit.</p>
<pb n="88" id="vi-Page_88" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p30">The Jews, as soon as they came from markets, or 
any other such promiscuous resorts, would be sure 
to use accurate, and more than ordinary washings. 
And had their washings soaked through the body 
into the soul, and had not their inside reproached 
their outside, I see nothing in this custom, but what 
was allowable enough, and (in a people which needed 
washing so much) very commendable. Nevertheless, 
whatsoever it might have in it peculiar to the genius 
of that nation, the spiritual use and improvement of 
it, I am sure, may very well reach the best of us. So 
that if the Jews thought this practice requisite before they sat down to their own tables, let us Christians think it absolutely necessary, when we come to 
God’s table, not to eat till we have washed. And 
when I have said so, I suppose I need not add, that 
our washing is to be like our eating, both of them 
spiritual; that we are to carry it from the hand to 
the heart, to improve a ceremonial nicety into a substantial duty, and the modes of civility into the realities of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p31">And thus much for the first thing, that a preparation in general is necessary. But then, 2dly, the 
other thing imported in the proposition is, That 
every preparation is not sufficient. It must be a 
suitable preparation; none but a wedding garment 
will serve the turn; a garment, as much fitted to 
the solemnity, as to the body itself that wears it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p32">Now all fitness lies in a particular commensuration, or proportion of one thing to another; and 
that such an one as is founded in the very nature of 
things themselves, and not in the opinions of men 
concerning them. And for this cause it is, that the 
soul, no less than the body, must have its several <pb n="89" id="vi-Page_89" />distinct postures and dispositions, fitting it for several distinct offices and performances. And as no 
man comes with folded arms to fight or wrestle, nor 
prepares himself for the battle as he would compose 
himself to sleep; so, upon a true estimate of things, 
it will be found every whit as absurd and irrational, 
for a man to discharge the most extraordinary duty 
of his religion, at the rate of an ordinary devotion. 
For this is really a paradox in practice, and men 
may sometimes do, as well as speak, contradictions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p33">There is a great festival now drawing on; a festival, designed chiefly for the acts of a joyful piety, 
but generally made only an occasion of bravery. I 
shall say no more of it at present, but this; that 
God expects from men something more than ordinary at such times, and that it were much to be 
wished, for the credit of their religion, as well as the 
satisfaction of their consciences, that their Easter 
devotions would, in some measure, come up to their 
Easter dress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p34">Now that our preparation may answer the important work and duty which we are to engage in, 
these two conditions, or qualifications, are required 
in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p35">1. That it be habitual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p36">2. That it be also actual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p37">For it is certain, that there may both be acts 
which proceed not from any preexisting habits; and, 
on the other side, habits which lie for a time dormant, and do not at all exert themselves in action. 
But in the case now before us, there must be a conjunction of both; and one without the other can 
never be effectual for that purpose, for which both 
together are but sufficient. And,</p>

<pb n="90" id="vi-Page_90" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p38">First, For habitual preparation. This consists in 
a standing, permanent habit, or principle of holiness, 
wrought chiefly by God’s Spirit, and instrumentally 
by his word, in the heart or soul of man: such a 
principle as is called, both by our Saviour and his 
apostles, the <i>new birth</i>, the <i>new man</i>, the <i>immortal 
seed</i>, and the like; and by which a man is so universally changed and transformed in the whole frame 
and temper of his soul, as to have a new judgment 
and sense of things, new desires, new appetites and 
inclinations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p39">And this is first produced in him by that mighty 
spiritual change which we call conversion: which, 
being so rarely and seldom found in the hearts of 
men, (even where it is most pretended to,) is but 
too full and sad a demonstration of the truth of 
that terrible saying; <i>That few are chosen</i>; and consequently, <i>but few saved</i>. For who almost is 
there, of whom we can with any rational assurance, 
or perhaps so much as likelihood, affirm. Here is a 
man, whose nature is renewed, whose heart is 
changed, and the stream of whose appetites is so 
turned, that he does with as high and quick a relish 
taste the ways of duty, holiness, and strict living, as 
others, or as he himself before this, grasped at the 
most enamouring proposals of sin; who almost, I 
say, is there, who can reach and verify the height 
of this character? and yet, without which, the 
scripture absolutely affirms, <i>that a man cannot see 
the kingdom of God</i>, <scripRef id="vi-p39.1" passage="John iii. 3" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>. For, let preachers 
say and suggest what they will, men will do as they 
use to do; and custom generally is too hard for 
conscience, in spite of all its convictions. Possibly sometimes in hearing or reading the word, the <pb n="91" id="vi-Page_91" />conscience may be alarmed, the affections warmed, 
good desires begin to kindle, and to form themselves 
into some degrees of resolution; but the heart remaining all the time unchanged, as soon as men 
slide into the common course and converse of the 
world, all those resolutions and convictions quickly 
cool and languish, and after a few days are dismissed 
as troublesome companions. But assuredly no man 
was ever made a true convert, or a new creature, at 
so easy a rate; sin was never dispossessed, nor holiness introduced, by such feeble, vanishing impressions. Nothing under a total, through change will 
suffice; neither tears, nor trouble of mind, neither 
good desires nor intentions, nor yet the relinquishment of some sins, nor the performance of some 
good works will avail any thing, <i>but a new creature</i>: 
a word, that comprehends more in it than words 
can well express; and perhaps, after all that can be 
said of it, never throughly to be understood by what 
a man hears from others, but by what he must feel 
within himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p40">And now, that this is required as the ground 
work of all our preparations for the sacrament, is 
evident from hence; because this sacrament is not 
first designed to make us holy, but rather supposes 
us to be so; it is not a converting, but a confirming 
ordinance: it is properly our spiritual food. And, 
as all food presupposes a principle of life in him 
who receives it, which life is, by this means, to be 
continued and supported; so the sacrament of the 
Lord’s supper is originally intended to preserve and 
maintain that spiritual life, which we do or should 
receive in baptism, or at least by a through conversion after it. Upon which account, according to the <pb n="92" id="vi-Page_92" />true nature and intent of this sacrament, men should 
not expect life, but growth from it: and see that 
there be something to be fed, before they seek out 
for provision. For the truth is, for any one who is 
not passed from death to life, and has not in him 
that new living principle, which we have been hitherto speaking of, to come to this spiritual repast, 
is upon the matter as absurd and preposterous, as if 
he who makes a feast should send to the graves 
and the churchyards for guests, or entertain and 
treat a corpse at a banquet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p41">Let men therefore consider, before they come hither, whether they have any thing besides the name 
they received in baptism to prove their Christianity 
by. Let them consider, whether, as by their baptism, they formerly washed away their original 
guilt, so they have not since, by their actual sins, 
washed away their baptism. And, if so, whether 
the converting grace of God has set them upon their 
legs again, by forming in them a new nature. And 
that, such an one, as exerts and shews itself by the 
sure, infallible effects of a good life: such an one, as 
enables them to reject and trample upon all the al 
luring offers of the world, the flesh, and the devil, so 
as not to be conquered or enslaved by them; and 
to choose the hard and rugged paths of duty, rather 
than the easy and voluptuous ways of sin: which 
every Christian, by the very nature of his religion, 
as well as by his baptismal vow, is strictly obliged 
to do: and if, upon an impartial survey of themselves, men find that no such change has passed 
upon them, either let them prove that they may be 
Christians upon easier terms, or have a care how 
they intrude upon so great and holy an ordinance, <pb n="93" id="vi-Page_93" />in which God is so seldom mocked, but it is to the 
mocker’s confusion. And thus much for habitual 
preparation. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p42">2dly, Over and above this, there is required also 
an actual preparation; which is, as it were, the 
furbishing or rubbing up of the former habitual 
principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p43">We have both of them excellently described in 
<scripRef passage="Matth 25:1-13" id="vi-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.13">Matt. xxv.</scripRef> in the parable of the ten virgins; of which, 
the <i>five wise</i> are said to have had <i>oil in their lamps</i>; 
yet, notwithstanding that, midnight and weariness 
was too hard for them, and they all slumbered and 
slept, and their lamps cast but a dim and a feeble 
light till the bridegroom’s approach; but then, upon 
the first alarm of that, they quickly <i>rose, and trimmed their lamps</i>, and without either trimming or 
painting themselves, (being as much too wise, as 
some should be too old for such follies,) they presently put themselves into a readiness to receive 
their surprising guest. Where, by their <i>having oil 
in their lamps</i>, no doubt, must be understood a principle of grace infused into their hearts, or the new 
nature formed within them; and, by their <i>trimming 
their lamps</i>, must be meant their actual exercise 
and improvement of that standing principle, in the 
particular instances of duty, suitable and appropriate to the grand solemnity of the bridegroom’s reception. In like manner, when a man comes to 
this sacrament, it is not enough that he has an habitual stock of grace, that he has the immortal seed 
of a living faith sown in his heart. This indeed is 
necessary, but not sufficient; his faith must be, not 
only living, but lively too; it must be brightened 
and stirred up, and, as it were, put into a posture <pb n="94" id="vi-Page_94" />by a particular exercise of those several virtues, that 
are specifically requisite to a due performance of 
this duty: habitual grace is the life, and actual 
grace the beauty and ornament of the soul; and 
therefore, let people in this high and great concern 
be but so just to their souls, as, in one much less, 
they never fail to be to their bodies; in which the 
greatest advantages of natural beauty make none 
think the further advantage of a decent dress superfluous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p44">Nor is it at all strange, if we look into the reason 
of things, that a man habitually good and pious, 
should, at some certain turns and times of his life, 
be at a loss how to exert the highest acts of that 
habitual principle. For no creature is perfect and 
pure act; especially a creature so compounded of 
soul and body, that body seems much the stronger 
part in the composition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p45">Common experience shews that the wisest of men 
are not always fit and disposed to act wisely, nor the 
most admired speakers to speak eloquently and exactly. They have indeed an acquired, standing 
ability of wisdom and eloquence within them, which 
gives them an habitual sufficiency for such performances. But, for all that, if the deepest statesman 
should presume to go to council immediately from 
his cups, or the ablest preacher think himself fitted 
to preach, only by stepping up to the pulpit; not 
withstanding the policy of the one, and the eloquence 
of the other, they may chance to get the just character of bold fools for venturing, whatsoever good for 
tune may bring them off.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p46">And therefore the most active powers and faculties of the mind require something besides themselves, <pb n="95" id="vi-Page_95" />to raise them to the full height of their natural activity; something to excite and quicken, and 
draw them forth into immediate action. And this 
holds proportionably in all things, animate or inanimate, in the world. The bare nature and essential 
form of fire will enable it to burn; but there must 
be an enlivening breath of air besides, to make it 
flame. A man has the same strength, sleeping and 
waking; but while he sleeps, it fits him no more for 
business than if he had none. Nor is it the having 
of wheels and springs, though never so curiously 
wrought and artificially set, but the winding of them 
up, that must give motion to the watch. And it 
would be endless to illustrate this subject by all the 
various instances that art and nature could supply 
us with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p47">But the case is much the same in spirituals: for 
grace in the soul, while the soul is in the body, will 
always have the ill neighbourhood of some remainders of corruption; which, though they do not conquer and extinguish, yet will be sure to slacken and 
allay the vigour and briskness of the renewed principle; so that when this principle is to engage in 
any great duty, it will need the actual intention, the 
particular stress and application of the whole soul, 
to disencumber and set it free, to scour off its rust, 
and remove those hinderances which would otherwise clog and check the freedom of its operations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p48">And thus having shewn, that to fit us for a due 
access to the holy sacrament, we must add actual 
preparation to habitual, I shall now endeavour to 
shew the several parts or ingredients, of which this 
actual preparation must consist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p49">And here I shall not pretend to give an account <pb n="96" id="vi-Page_96" />of every particular duty that may be useful for this 
purpose, but shall only mention some of the principal, and such as may most peculiarly contribute 
towards it: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p50">First, Let a man apply himself to the great and 
difficult work of self-examination by a strict scrutiny into, and survey of, the whole estate of his soul, 
according to that known and excellent rule of the 
apostle, in the very case now before us; <scripRef passage="1Cor 11:28" id="vi-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28">1 Cor. xi. 
28</scripRef>. <i>Let a man examine himself, and so let him 
eat of that bread</i>, &amp;c. If a man would have such 
a wedding garment as may fit him exactly, let self-examination take the measure. A duty of so mighty 
an influence upon all that concerns the soul, that it 
is indeed the very root and groundwork of all true 
repentance, and the necessary antecedent, if not also 
the direct cause of a sinner’s return to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p51">For, as there are some sins which require a particular and distinct repentance by themselves, and 
cannot be accounted for in the general heap of sins 
known and unknown; so, how is it possible for a 
man to repent rightly of such sins, unless, by a 
thorough search into the nature, number, and distinguishing circumstances of them, he comes to see 
how, and in what degree, they are to be repented 
of?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p52">But the sovereign excellency and necessity of this 
duty needs no other nor greater proof of it, than 
this one consideration, That nothing in nature can 
be more grievous and offensive to a sinner, than to 
look into himself; and generally what grace requires, 
nature is most averse to. It is indeed as offensive 
as to rake into a dunghill; as grievous, as for one to 
read over his debts, when he is not able to pay <pb n="97" id="vi-Page_97" />them; or for a bankrupt to examine and look into 
his accounts, which at the same time that they acquaint, must needs also upbraid him with his 
condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p53">But as irksome as the work is, it is absolutely 
necessary. Nothing can well be imagined more 
painful, than to probe and search a purulent old 
sore to the bottom; but for all that, the pain must 
be endured, or no cure expected. And men certainly have sunk their reason to very gross, low, 
and absurd conceptions of God, when in the matter 
of sin they can make such false and short reckonings with him and their own hearts; for can they 
imagine, that God has therefore forgot their sins, 
because they are not willing to remember them? or will they measure his pardon 
by their own oblivion? What pitiful fig-leaves, what senseless and ridiculous 
shifts are these, not able to silence, and much less satisfy, an accusing 
conscience!</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p54">But now for the better management of this examination of our past lives, we must throughly canvass them with these and the like questions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p55">As for instance; let a man inquire what sins he 
has committed, and what breaches he has made 
upon those two great standing rules of duty, the 
decalogue, and our Saviour’s divine sermon upon 
the mount. Let him inquire also what particular 
aggravations lie upon his sins; as, whether they 
have not been committed against strong reluctancy 
and light of conscience? after many winning calls 
of mercy to reclaim, and many terrible warnings of 
judgment to affright him? Whether resolutions, 
vows, and protestations have not been made against 
them? Whether they have not been repeated frequently, <pb n="98" id="vi-Page_98" />and persisted in obstinately? And lastly, whether the 
same appetites to sin have not remained as active and unmortified after 
sacraments, as ever they had been before?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p56">How important these considerations and heads of 
inquiry are, all who understand any thing will easily 
perceive. For this we must know, that the very 
same sin, as to the nature of it, stamped with any 
one of these aggravations, is, in effect, not the same. 
And he who has sinned the same great sin, after 
several times receiving the sacrament, must not 
think that God will accept him under ten times 
greater repentance and contrition for it, than he 
brought with him to that duty formerly. Whether 
God, by his grace, will enable him to rise up to such 
a pitch, or no, is uncertain; but most certain, that 
both his work is harder, and his danger greater, than 
it was or could be at the first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p57">Secondly, When a man has, by such a close and 
rigorous examination of himself, found out the <i>accursed thing</i>, and discovered his sin; the next thing 
in order must be, to work up his heart to the utmost 
hatred of it, and the bitterest sorrow and remorse 
for it. For self-examination having first presented 
it to the thoughts, these naturally transmit and hand 
it over to the passions. And this introduces the next 
ingredient of our sacramental preparations, to wit, 
repentance. Which arduous work I will suppose not 
now to begin, but to be renewed; and that with special reference to sins not repented of before; and yet 
more especially to those new scores which we still 
run ourselves upon, since the last preceding sacrament. Which method, faithfully and constantly 
observed, must needs have an admirable and mighty <pb n="99" id="vi-Page_99" />effect upon the conscience, and keep a man from 
breaking, or running behindhand in his spiritual 
estate, which, without frequent accountings, he will 
hardly be able to prevent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p58">But, because this is a duty of such high consequence, I would by all means warn men of one very 
common, and yet very dangerous mistake about it; 
and that is, the taking of mere sorrow for sin for repentance. It is indeed a good introduction to it; 
but the porch, though never so fair and spacious, is 
not the house itself. Nothing passes in the accounts 
of God for repentance, but change of life: ceasing to 
do evil, and doing good, are the two great integral 
parts that complete this duty. For not to do evil is 
much better than the sharpest sorrow for having 
done it; and to do good is better and more valuable 
than both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p59">When a man has found out sin in his actions, let 
him resolutely arrest it there; but let him also pursue 
it home to his inclinations, and dislodge it thence; 
otherwise it will be all to little purpose; for the root 
being still left behind, it is odds but in time it will 
shoot out again.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p60">Men befool themselves infinitely, when, by venting 
a few sighs or groans, putting the finger in the 
eye, and whimpering out a few melancholy words; 
and lastly, concluding all with, “I wish I had never done so, and I am resolved never to do so more;” 
they will needs persuade themselves that they have 
repented; though perhaps in this very thing their 
heart all the while deceives them, and they neither 
really wish the one, nor resolve the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p61">But whether they do or no, all true penitential 
sorrow will and must proceed much further. It must <pb n="100" id="vi-Page_100" />force and make its way into the very inmost corners 
and recesses of the soul; it must shake all the powers of sin, producing in the heart strong and lasting 
aversions to evil, and equal dispositions to good, 
which, I must confess, are great things; but if the 
sorrow which we have been speaking of carry us not 
so far, let it express itself never so loudly and passionately, and discharge itself in never so many 
showers of tears and volleys of sighs, yet by all this 
it will no more purge a man’s heart, than the washing of his hands can cleanse the rottenness of his 
bones. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p62">Thirdly, When self-examination has both shewn 
us our sin, and repentance has disowned and cast it 
out, the next thing naturally consequent upon this 
is, with the highest importunity to supplicate God’s pardon for the guilt, and his grace against the power 
of it. And this brings in prayer as the third preparative for the sacrament: a duty, upon which all 
the blessings of both worlds are entailed; a duty, ap 
pointed by God himself as the great conduit and 
noble instrument of commerce between heaven and 
earth; a duty, founded on man’s essential dependence upon God; and so, in the ground and reason of 
it, perpetual, and consequently, in the practice of it, 
indispensable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p63">But I shall speak of it now only with reference to 
the sacrament. And so, whatsoever other graces 
may furnish us with a wedding garment, it is certain 
that prayer must put it on. Prayer is that by which 
a man engages all the auxiliaries of omnipotence it 
self against his sin; and is so utterly contrary to, and 
inconsistent with it, that the same heart cannot long 
hold them both, but one must soon quit possession of <pb n="101" id="vi-Page_101" />it to the other; and either praying make a man 
leave off sinning, or sinning force him to give over 
praying,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p64">Every real act of hatred of sin is, in the very nature of the thing, a partial mortification of it; and 
it is hardly possible for a man to pray heartily 
against his sin, but he must at the same time hate it 
too. I know a man may think that he hates his 
sin, when indeed he does not; but then it is also as 
true, that he does not sincerely pray against it, 
whatsoever he may imagine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p65">Besides, since the very life and spirit of prayer 
consists in an ardent, vehement desire of the thing 
prayed for; and since the nature of the soul is 
such, that it strangely symbolizes with the thing it 
mightily desires, it is evident, that if a man would 
have a devout, humble, sin-abhorring, self-denying 
frame of spirit, he cannot take a more efficacious 
course to attain it, than by praying himself into it. 
And so close a connection has this duty with the sacrament, that whatsoever we receive in the sacrament is properly in answer to our prayers. And 
consequently we may with great assurance conclude, that he who is not frequently upon his knees 
before he comes to that holy table, kneels to very 
little purpose when he is there. But then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p66">Fourthly, Because prayer is not only one of the 
highest and hardest duties in itself, but ought to be 
more than ordinarily fervent and vigorous before the 
sacrament; let the body be also called in as an assistant to the soul, and abstinence and fasting added 
to promote and heighten her devotions. Prayer is a 
kind of wrestling with God; and he who would win <pb n="102" id="vi-Page_102" />the prize at that exercise, must be severely dieted 
for that purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p67">The truth is, fasting was ever acknowledged by 
the church, in all ages, as a singular instrument of 
religion, and a particular preparative to the sacrament. And hardly was there ever any thing great or 
heroic either done or attempted in religion without 
it. Thus, when Moses received the law from God, 
it was with fasting, <scripRef id="vi-p67.1" passage="Deut. ix. 9" parsed="|Deut|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.9.9">Deut. ix. 9</scripRef>. When Christ entered upon the great office of his mediatorship, it 
was with fasting, <scripRef id="vi-p67.2" passage="Matt. iv. 2" parsed="|Matt|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2">Matt. iv. 2</scripRef>. And when Paul and 
Barnabas were separated to that high and difficult 
charge of preaching to the gentiles, <scripRef id="vi-p67.3" passage="Acts xiii. 2" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts xiii. 2</scripRef>. still 
it was managed with fasting. And we know, the 
rubric of our own church always, almost, enjoins a 
fast to prepare us for a festival.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p68">Bodily abstinence is certainly a great help to the 
spirit; and the experience of all wise and good men 
has ever found it so. The ways of nature and the 
methods of grace are vastly different. Good men 
themselves are never so surprised, as in the midst of 
their jollities; nor so fatally overtaken and caught, 
as when their <i>table is made the snare</i>. Even our 
first parents ate themselves out of paradise; and 
Job’s children junketed and feasted together often, 
but the reckoning cost them dear at last. <i>The heart 
of the wise</i>, says Solomon, <i>is in the house of mourning</i>; and the house of fasting adjoins to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p69">In a word, fasting is the diet of angels, the food 
and refection of souls, and the richest and highest 
aliment of grace. And he who fasts for the sake of 
religion, <i>hungers and thirsts after righteousness</i>, 
without a metaphor.</p>

<pb n="103" id="vi-Page_103" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p70">Fifthly, Since every devout prayer is designed to 
ascend and fly up to heaven; as fasting (according to 
St. Austin’s allusion) has given it one wing, so let 
almsgiving to the poor supply it with another. And 
both these together will not only carry it up triumphant to heaven, but, if need require, bring heaven itself down to the devout person who sends it 
thither; as, while Cornelius was fasting and praying, 
(to which he still joined giving alms,) an angel from 
heaven was despatched to him with this happy 
message, <scripRef id="vi-p70.1" passage="Acts x. 4" parsed="|Acts|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.4">Acts x. 4</scripRef>. <i>Thy prayers and thine alms 
are come up for a memorial before God</i>. And nothing certainly can give a greater efficacy to prayer, 
and a more peculiar fitness for the sacrament, than 
an hearty and conscientious practice of this duty; 
without which all that has been mentioned hitherto is 
nothing but wind and air, pageantry and hypocrisy: 
for if there be any truer measure of a man, than by 
what he does, it must be by what he gives. He who 
is truly pious, will account it a wedding supper to 
feed the hungry, and a wedding garment to clothe 
the naked. And God and man will find it a very 
unfit garment for such a purpose, which has not in it 
a purse or pocket for the poor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p71">But so far are some from considering the poor before the sacrament, that they have been observed to 
give nothing to the poor, even at the sacrament: and 
those such, that if rich clothes might pass for a wed 
ding garment, none could appear better fitted for 
such a solemnity than themselves; yet some such, I 
say, I myself have seen at a communion, drop nothing into the poor’s bason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p72">But, good God! what is the heart of such world 
lings made of, and what a mind do they bring with <pb n="104" id="vi-Page_104" />them to so holy an ordinance! an ordinance in which 
none can be qualified to receive, whose heart does not 
serve them also to give.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p73">From such indeed as have nothing, God expects 
nothing; but where God has given, as I may say, 
with both hands, and men return with none, such 
must know, that the poor have an action of debt 
against them, and that God himself will undertake 
and prosecute their suit for them: and if he does, 
since they could not find in their hearts to proportion 
their charity to their estates; nothing can be more 
just, than for God to proportion their estates to their 
charity; and by so doing, he cannot well give them 
a shrewder and a shorter cut.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p74">In the mean time, let such know further, that 
whosoever dares, upon so sacred and solemn an occasion, approach the altar with bowels so shut up, as 
to leave nothing behind him there for the poor, shall 
be sure to carry something away with him from 
thence, which will do him but little good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p75">Sixthly, Since the charity of the hand signifies 
but little, unless it springs from the heart, and flows 
through the mouth, let the pious communicant, both in 
heart and tongue, thoughts and speech, put on a charitable, friendly, Christian temper of mind and carriage 
towards all. Wrath and envy, malice and backbiting, 
and the like, are direct contradictions to the very 
spirit of Christianity, and fit a man for the sacrament, just as much as a stomach overflowed with 
gall would help him to digest his meat. St. Paul 
often rebukes and schools such disturbers of the 
world very sharply, correcting a base humour by a 
very generous rule, <scripRef id="vi-p75.1" passage="Phil. ii. 3" parsed="|Phil|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.3">Phil. ii. 3</scripRef>. <i>Let each</i>, says he, 
<i>esteem others better than themselves</i>. No man, <pb n="105" id="vi-Page_105" />doubtless, shall ever be condemned of God for not 
judging his brother: for, be thy brother or neighbour 
never so wicked and ungodly, satisfy thyself with 
this, that another’s wickedness shall never damn thee; 
but thy own bitterness and rancour may, and, continued in, certainly will: rather let his want of grace 
give thee occasion to exercise thine, if thou hast any, 
in thinking and speaking better of him than he deserves: and, if thy charity proves mistaken, assure 
thyself that God will accept the charity, and overlook 
the mistake. But if in judging him whom thou hast 
nothing to do with, thou chancest to judge one way, 
and God and truth to judge another, take heed of 
that dreadful tribunal, where it will not be enough to 
say, that “I thought this,” or “I heard that;” and, where 
no man’s mistake will be able to warrant an unjust 
surmise, and much less justify a false censure. Such 
would find it much better for them to retreat inwards, 
and view themselves in the law of God and their 
own consciences; and that will tell them their own 
impartially, that will fetch off all their paint, and 
shew them a foul face in a true glass. Let them read 
over their catechism, and lay aside spite and virulence, gossipping and meddling, calumny and detraction; and let not all about them be villains and 
reprobates, because they themselves are envious and 
forlorn, idle and malicious: such vermin are to be 
looked upon by all sober Christians as the very cankers of society, and the shame of any religion; and so 
far from being fit to come to the sacrament, that really 
they are not fit to come to church; and would much 
better become the house of correction than the house 
of prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p76">Nevertheless, as custom in sin makes people <pb n="106" id="vi-Page_106" />blind, and blindness makes them bold, none come 
more confidently to the sacrament than such wretches. 
But when I consider the pure and blessed body of 
our Saviour, passing through the open sepulchres of 
such throats, into the noisome receptacles of their 
boiling, fermenting breasts, it seems to me a lively, 
but sad representation of Christ’s being first buried, 
and then descending into hell. Let this diabolical 
leaven therefore be purged out; and while such pretend to be so busy in cleansing their hearts, let them 
not forget to wash their mouths too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p77">Seventhly and lastly; As it is to be supposed 
that the pious communicant has all along carried on, 
so let him likewise in the issue close his preparatory 
work with reading and meditation. Of which, since 
the time will not serve me to speak more now, I 
shall only remark this, that they are duties of so near 
an import to the well-being of the soul, that the proper office of reading is, to take in its spiritual food, 
and of meditation, to digest it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p78">And now, I hope, that whosoever shall in the sincerity of his 
heart acquit himself as to all the foregoing duties, and thereby prepare and 
adorn himself to meet and converse with his Saviour at this divine feast, shall 
never be accosted with the thunder of that dreadful increpation from him, 
<i>Friend, how camest thou in hither, not having a wedding garment?</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p79">But because I am very sensible that all the particular instances of duty, which may one way or 
other contribute to the fitting of men for this great 
one, can hardly be assigned, and much less equally 
and universally applied, where the conditions of men 
are so very different, I shall gather them all into <pb n="107" id="vi-Page_107" />this one plain, full, and comprehensive rule; namely, 
That all those duties which common Christianity 
always obliges a Christian to, ought most eminently, 
and with an higher and more exalted pitch of devotion, to be performed by him before the sacrament; 
and convertibly, whatsoever duties divines prescribe 
to be observed by him with a peculiar fervour and 
application of mind upon this occasion, ought, in 
their proportion, to be practised by him through the 
whole course of his Christian conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p80">And this is a solid and sure rule; a rule that will 
never deceive or lurch the sincere communicant; a 
rule, that by adding discretion to devotion, will both 
keep him from being humoursome, singular, and 
phantastic in his preparations before the sacrament, 
and (which is worse, and must fatally unravel all 
again) from being, as most are, loose and remiss after it; and thinking, that as soon as the sacrament 
is over, their great business is done, whereas indeed 
it is but begun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p81">And now I fear, that as I have been too long upon 
the whole, so I have been but too brief upon so many, 
and those such weighty particulars. But I hope you 
will supply this defect, by enlarging upon them in 
your practice; and make up the omissions of the 
pulpit, by the meditations of the closet. And God 
direct and assist us all in so concerning a work.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="vi-p82"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="108" id="vi-Page_108" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXI. The fatal Imposture and Force of Words." prev="vi" next="viii" id="vii">
<p class="center" id="vii-p1"><i>The fatal Imposture and Force of Words:</i></p>

<h4 id="vii-p1.1">SET FORTH IN</h4>

<h2 id="vii-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="vii-p1.3">PREACHED ON <scripRef passage="Isa 5:20" id="vii-p1.4" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">ISAIAH V. 20</scripRef>.</h3>
<h4 id="vii-p1.5">MAY 9, 1686.</h4>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Isaiah 5:20" id="vii-p1.6" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20" />
<p class="center" id="vii-p2"><scripRef passage="Isa 5:20" id="vii-p2.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">ISAIAH v. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii-p3"><i>Wo unto them that call evil good, and good evil</i>, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="first" id="vii-p4">THESE words contain in them two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">1. A wo denounced; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">2. The sin for which it is denounced; to wit, <i>the 
calling evil good, and good evil</i>: which expression may be taken two ways:</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">First, In a judicial and more restrained sense; as 
it signifies the pronouncing of a guilty person innocent, and an innocent,, guilty, in the course of judgment. But this I take to be too particular to reach 
the design of the words here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">Secondly, It may be taken in a general and more 
enlarged sense; as it imports a misrepresentation of 
the qualities of things and actions to the common 
apprehensions of men, abusing their minds with 
false notions, and so by this artifice making evil pass 
for good, and good for evil, in all the great concerns 
of life. Where, by <i>good</i>, I question not, but <i>good </i><pb n="109" id="vii-Page_109" />morally so called, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p8.1">bonum honestum</span></i>, ought, chiefly 
at least, to be understood; and that the good of 
profit, or pleasure, the <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p8.2">bonum utile</span></i>, or
<i>
<span lang="LA" id="vii-p8.3">jucundum</span></i>, 
hardly come into any account here, as things extremely below the principal design of the Spirit of 
God in this place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">It is wonderful to consider, that, since <i>good</i> is the 
natural and proper object, which all human choice 
is carried out to; and <i>evil</i>, that which with all its 
might it shuns and flies from; and since withal 
there is that controlling worth and beauty in goodness, that, as such, the will cannot but like and desire it; and, on the other side, that odious deformity 
in vice, that it never so much as offers itself to the 
affections or practice of mankind, but under the 
disguise and colours of the other; and since all this 
is easily discernible by the ordinary discourses of 
the understanding; and lastly, since nothing passes 
into the choice of the will, but as it comes conveyed 
and warranted by the understanding, as worthy of 
its choice; I say, it is wonderful to consider, that, 
notwithstanding all this, the lives and practices of 
the generality of men (in which men certainly 
should be most in earnest) are almost wholly took up 
in a passionate pursuit of what is evil, and in an 
equal neglect, if not also an abhorrence, of what is 
good. This is certainly so; and experience, which 
is neither to be confuted nor denied, does every 
minute prove the sad truth of this assertion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">But now, what should be the cause of all this? 
For so great, so constant, and so general a practice 
must needs have, not only a cause, but also a great, 
a constant, and a general cause; a cause every way 
commensurate to such an effect: and this cause <pb n="110" id="vii-Page_110" />must of necessity be from one of those two commanding powers of the soul, the understanding, or 
the will. As for the will; though its liberty be 
such, that a suitable or proper good being proposed 
to it, it has a power to refuse, or not to choose it; 
yet it has no power to choose evil, considered absolutely as evil; this being directly against the nature 
and natural method of its workings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">Nevertheless it is but too manifest, that things 
evil, extremely evil, are both readily chosen, and 
eagerly pursued and practised by it. And therefore 
this must needs be from that other governing faculty 
of the soul, the understanding, which represents to 
the will things really evil, under the notion and 
character of good. And this, this is the true source 
and original of this great mischief. The will chooses, 
follows, and embraces things evil and destructive; 
but it is because the understanding first tells it that 
they are good and wholesome, and fit to be chosen 
by it. One man gives another a cup of poison, a 
thing as terrible as death; but at the same time he 
tells him that it is a cordial; and so he drinks it off, 
and dies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">From the beginning of the world to this day, 
there was never any great villainy acted by men, but 
it was in the strength of some great fallacy put 
upon their minds by a false representation of evil 
for good, or good for evil. <i>In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die</i>, says God to 
Adam; and so long as Adam believed this, he did 
not eat. But,, says the devil, in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt be so far from 
<i>surely dying</i>, 
that thou shalt be immortal, and from a man grow 
into an angel; and upon this different account of <pb n="111" id="vii-Page_111" />the thing, he presently took the fruit, and ate mortality, misery, and destruction to himself and his 
whole posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p13">And now, can there be a wo or curse in all the 
stores and magazines of vengeance, equal to the malignity of such a practice; of which one single in 
stance could involve all mankind, past, present, and 
to come, in one universal and irreparable confusion? 
God commanded and told man what was good, but 
the devil surnamed it evil, and thereby baffled the 
command, turned the world topsyturvy, and brought 
a new chaos upon the whole creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p14">But that I may give you a more full discussion of 
the sense and design of the words, I shall do it 
under these following particulars: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p15">First, I shall give you some general account of 
the nature of good and evil, and the reason upon 
which they are founded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p16">Secondly, I shall shew that the way by which 
good and evil commonly operate upon the mind of 
man, is by those respective names or appellations by 
which they are notified and conveyed to the mind. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p17">Thirdly and lastly, I shall shew the mischief, directly, naturally, and unavoidably following from 
the misapplication and confusion of those names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p18">And, I hope, by going over all these particulars, 
you may receive some tolerable satisfaction about 
this great subject which we have now before us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p19">1. And first for the nature of good and evil, what 
they are, and upon what they are founded. The 
knowledge of this I look upon as the foundation and 
groundwork of all those rules, that either moral philosophy or divinity can give for the direction of <pb n="112" id="vii-Page_112" />the lives and practices of men; and consequently 
ought to be reckoned as a first principle; and that 
such an one, that, for ought I see, the through speculation of good, will be found much more difficult 
than the practice. But when we shall have once 
given some account of the nature of <i>good</i>, that of 
<i>evil</i> will be known by consequence; as being only a 
privation, or absence of good, in a subject capable of 
it, and proper for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p20">Now <i>good</i>, in the general nature and notion of it, 
over and above the bare being of a thing, connotes 
also a certain suitableness or agreeableness of it to 
some other thing: according to which general notion of good, applied to the particular nature of 
moral goodness, (upon which only we now insist,) a 
thing or action is said to be morally good or evil, as 
it is agreeable or disagreeable to right reason, or to 
a rational nature; and as right reason is nothing 
else but the understanding or mind of man, discoursing and judging of things truly, and as they are in 
themselves; and as all truth is unchangeably the 
same; (that proposition which is true at any time 
being so for ever;) so it must follow, that the moral 
goodness or evil of men’s actions, which consist in 
their conformity or unconformity to right reason, 
must be also eternal, necessary, and unchangeable. 
So that, as that which is right reason at any time, 
or in any case, is always right reason with relation 
to the same time and case; in like manner, that 
which is morally good or evil, at any time, or in any 
case, (since it takes its whole measure from right 
reason,) must be also eternally and unchangeably a 
moral good or evil, with relation to that time and 
to that case. For propositions concerning the goodness, <pb n="113" id="vii-Page_113" />as well as concerning the truth of things, are 
necessary and perpetual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p21">But you will say, may not the same action, as for 
instance, the killing of a man, be sometimes morally 
good, and sometimes morally evil? to wit, <i>good</i>, 
when it is the execution of justice upon a malefactor; and <i>evil</i>, when it is the 
taking away the life of an innocent person?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p22">To this I answer, that this indeed is true of actions considered in their general nature or kind, but 
not considered in their particular individual in 
stances. For generally speaking, to take away the 
life of a -man, is neither morally good nor morally evil, 
but capable of being either, as the circumstances of 
things shall determine it; but every particular act 
of killing is of necessity accompanied with, and determined by, several circumstances , which actually 
and unavoidably constitute and denominate it either 
good or evil. And that which, being performed under such and such circumstances, is morally good, 
cannot possibly, under the same circumstances, ever 
be morally evil. And so on the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p23">From whence we infer the villainous falsehood of 
two assertions, held and maintained by some persons, and too much countenanced by some others in 
the world. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p24">First, That good and evil, honest and dishonest, 
are not qualities existing or inherent in things 
themselves; but only founded in the opinions of 
men concerning things. So that any thing or action, that has gained the general approbation of any 
people, or society of men, ought, in respect of those 
persons, to be esteemed morally good, or honest; and 
whatsoever falls under their general disapprobation, <pb n="114" id="vii-Page_114" />ought, upon the same account, to be reckoned morally evil, or dishonest; which also they would seem 
to prove from the very signification of the word <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p24.1">honestus</span></i>; which, originally and strictly, signifies no 
more than creditable, and is but a derivative from 
<i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p24.2">honor</span></i>, which signifies <i>credit</i> or <i>honour</i>; and according to the opinion of some, we know, that is 
lodged only in the esteem and thoughts of those 
who pay it, and not in the thing or person whom it 
is paid to. Thus for example; thieving or robbing 
was accounted amongst the Spartans a gallant, worthy, and a creditable thing; and consequently, according to the principle which we have 
mentioned, 
thievery, amongst the Spartans, was a practice morally good and honest. Thus also, both with the 
Grecians and the Romans, it was held a magnanimous and highly laudable act, for a man, under any 
great or insuperable misery or distress, to put an 
end to his own life; and accordingly, with those 
who had such thoughts of it, that which we call 
self-murder was properly a good, an honest, and a 
virtuous action. And persons of the highest and 
most acknowledged probity and virtue amongst 
them, such as Marcus Cato, and Pomponius Atticus, actually did it, and stand celebrated both by 
their orators and historians for so doing. And I 
could also instance in other actions of a fouler and 
more unnatural hue, which yet, from the approbation and credit they have found in some countries 
and places, have passed for good morality in those 
places: but, out of respect to common humanity, as 
well as divinity, I shall pass them over. And thus 
much for the first assertion or opinion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p25">Secondly, The second opinion, or position, is, that <pb n="115" id="vii-Page_115" />good and evil, honest and dishonest, are originally 
founded in the laws and constitutions of the sovereign civil power, enjoining some things or actions, 
and prohibiting others. So that when any thing is 
found conducing to the welfare of the public, and 
thereupon comes to be enacted by governors into a 
law, it is forthwith thereby rendered morally good 
and honest; and, on the contrary, evil and dishonest, 
when, upon its contrariety to the public welfare, it 
stands prohibited and condemned by the same public authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p26">This was the opinion heretofore of Epicurus, as it 
is represented by Gassendus; who understood his 
notions too well to misrepresent them. And lately 
of one amongst ourselves, a less philosopher, though 
the greater heathen of the two, the infamous author 
of the Leviathan. And the like lewd, scandalous, 
and immoral doctrine, or worse, if possible, may be 
found in some writers, of another kind of note and 
character; whom, one would have thought, not only 
religion, but shame of the world, might have taught 
better things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p27">Such as, for instance, Bellarmine himself; who, 
in his 4th book and 5th chapter <i>De Pontifice Romano</i>, has this monstrous passage: “That if the pope should through error or mistake command 
vices, and prohibit virtues, the church would be bound in conscience to believe vice to be good, 
and virtue evil.” I shall give you the whole pas 
sage in his own words to a tittle: “<span lang="LA" id="vii-p27.1"><i>Fides catholica docet omnem virtutem esse bonam, omne vitium esse malum. Si autem erraret papa, praecipiendo vitia vel prohibendo virtutes, teneretur 
ecclesia credere vitia esse bona et virtutes malas, nisi vellet </i> <pb n="116" id="vii-Page_116" />
<i>contra conscientiam peccare</i>.</span>” Good God! that 
any thing that wears the name of a Christian, or 
but of a man, should venture to own such a villainous, impudent, and blasphemous assertion in the face 
of the world, as this! What! must murder, adultery, theft, fraud, extortion, perjury, drunkenness, 
rebellion, and the like, pass for good and commend 
able actions, and fit to be practised? And mercy, 
chastity, justice, truth, temperance, loyalty, and sincere dealing, be accounted things utterly evil, immoral, and not to be followed by men, in case the 
pope, who is generally weak, and almost always a 
wicked man, should, by his mistake and infallible ignorance, command the former, and forbid the latter? 
Did Christ himself ever assume such a power as to 
alter the morality of actions, and to transform vice 
into virtue, and virtue into vice, by his bare word? 
Certainly never did a grosser paradox, or a wickeder 
sentence, drop from the mouth or pen of any mortal 
man, since reason or religion had any being in the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p28">And, I must confess, I have often with great 
amazement wondered how it could possibly come 
from a person of so great a reputation, both for 
learning and virtue too, as the world allows Bellarmine to have been. But when men give themselves 
over to the defence of wicked interests and false 
propositions, it is just with God to smite the great 
est abilities with the greatest infatuations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p29">But as for these two positions or assertions; That 
the moral good or evil, the honesty or dishonesty of 
human actions, should depend either upon the opinions or upon the laws of men; they are certainly 
false in themselves, because they are infinitely absurd <pb n="117" id="vii-Page_117" />in their consequences. Some of which are such 
as these. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p30">First, If the moral goodness or evil of men’s actions were originally founded in, and so proceeded 
wholly from the opinions or laws of men, then it 
would follow, that they must change and vary according to the change and difference of the opinions 
and laws of men: and consequently, that the same 
action, under exactly the same circumstances, may 
be morally good one day, and morally evil an 
other; and morally good in one place, and morally 
evil in another: forasmuch as the same sovereign 
authority may enact or make a law, commanding 
such or such an action to-day, and a quite contrary 
law forbidding the same action to-morrow; and the 
very same action, under the same circumstances, 
may be commanded by law in one country, and prohibited by law in another. Which being so, the 
consequence is manifest, and the absurdity of the consequent intolerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p31">Secondly, If the moral goodness or evil of men’s actions depended originally upon human laws, then 
those laws themselves could neither be morally good 
nor evil: the consequence is evident; because those 
laws are not commanded or prohibited by any antecedent human laws; and consequently, if the moral 
goodness or evil of any act were to be derived only 
from a precedent human law, laws themselves, not 
supposing a dependance upon other precedent human laws, could have no moral goodness or evil in 
them. Which to assert of any human act (such as 
all human laws essentially are and must be) is certainly a very gross absurdity.</p>

<pb n="118" id="vii-Page_118" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p32">Thirdly, If the moral goodness or evil of men’s actions were 
sufficiently derived from human laws 
or constitutions, then, upon supposal that a divine 
law should (as it often does) command what is prohibited by human laws, and prohibit what is 
commanded by them, it would follow, that either such 
commands and prohibitions of the divine law do not 
at all affect the actions of men in point of their morality, so as to render them either good or evil; or that 
the same action, at the same time, may, in respect 
of the divine law commanding it, be morally good; 
and, in respect of an human law forbidding it, be 
morally evil. Than which consequence, nothing can 
be more clear, nor withal more absurd.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p33">And many more of the like nature I could easily 
draw forth, and lay before you. Every false principle or proposition being sure to be attended with 
a numerous train of absurdities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p34">But, as to the subject-matter now in hand; so far 
is the morality of human actions, as to the goodness 
or evil of them, from being founded in any human 
law, that in very many, and those the principal in 
stances of human action, it is not originally founded 
in, or derived from, so much as any positive divine 
law. There being a <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p34.1">jus naturale</span></i> certainly antecedent to all 
<i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p34.2">jus positivum</span></i>, either human or divine; 
and that such as results from the very nature and being of things, as they stand in such a certain habitude or relation to one another: to which relation 
whatsoever is done agreeably is morally and essentially good; and whatsoever is done otherwise is, 
at the same rate, morally evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p35">And this I shall exemplify in those two grand, <pb n="119" id="vii-Page_119" />comprehensive, moral duties, which man is for ever 
obliged to, his duty towards God, and his duty towards his neighbour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p36">And first, for his duty towards God; which is, <i>to 
love and obey him with all his heart and all 
his soul</i>. It is certain, that for a rational, intelligent creature to conform himself to the will of God 
in all things, carries in it a moral rectitude, or goodness; and to disobey or oppose his will in any thing, 
imports a moral obliquity, before God ever deals 
forth any particular law or command to such a creature; there being a general obligation upon man to 
obey all God’s laws, whensoever they shall be declared, before any particular instance of law comes 
actually to be declared. But now whence is this? 
Why, from that essential suitableness which obedience has to the relation which is between a rational 
creature and his Creator. Nothing in nature being 
more irrational and irregular, and consequently 
more immoral, than for an intelligent being to op 
pose or disobey that sovereign, supreme will, which 
gave him that being, and has withal the sole and 
absolute disposal of him in all his concerns. So that 
there needs no positive law or sanction of God to 
stamp an obliquity upon such a disobedience; since 
it cleaves to it essentially, and by way of natural 
result from it, upon the account of that utter unsuitableness which disobedience has to the relation 
which man naturally and necessarily stands in towards his Maker.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p37">And then, in the next place, for his duty to his 
neighbour. The whole of which is comprised in 
that great rule, <i>of doing as a man would be done 
by</i>. We may truly affirm, that the morality of this <pb n="120" id="vii-Page_120" />rule does not originally derive itself from those 
words of our Saviour, <scripRef id="vii-p37.1" passage="Matt. vii. 12" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12">Matt. vii. 12</scripRef>. <i>Whatsoever ye 
would that men should do unto you, do ye even 
so unto them</i>: no, nor yet from Moses or the 
prophets; but it is as old as Adam, and bears date 
with human nature itself; as springing from that 
primitive relation of equality, which all men, as fellow creatures, and fellow subjects to the same supreme Lord, bear to one another, in respect of that 
common right, which every man has equally to his 
life, and to the proper comforts of life; and consequently, to all things naturally necessary to the 
support of both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p38">Now, whatsoever one man has a right to keep or 
possess, no other man can have a right to take from 
him. So that no man has a right to expect that 
from or to do that to another, which that other has 
not an equal right to expect from and to do to him. 
Which parity of right, as to all things purely natural, being undoubtedly the result of nature itself, 
can any thing be inferred from thence more conformable to reason, and consequently of a greater 
moral rectitude, than that such an equality of right 
should also cause an equality of behaviour, between 
man and man, as to all those mutual offices and intercourses in which life and the happiness of life are 
concerned? Nothing certainly can shine out and 
shew itself by the mere light of reason, as an higher 
and more unquestionable piece of morality than this, 
nor as a more confessed deviation from morality than 
the contrary practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p39">From all which discourse, I think we may with 
out presumption conclude, that the <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p39.1">rationes boni et 
mali</span></i>, the nature of good and evil, as to the principal <pb n="121" id="vii-Page_121" />instances of both, spring from that essential habitude, 
or relation, which the nature of one thing bears to 
another by virtue of that order which they stand 
placed in, here in the world, by the very law and 
condition of their creation; and for that reason do 
and must precede all positive laws, sanctions, or institutions whatsoever. Good and evil are in morality, as the east and west are in the frame of the 
world; founded in and divided by that fixed and 
unalterable situation, which they have respectively 
in the whole body of the universe: or, as the right 
hand is discriminated from the left, by a natural, necessary, and never to be confounded distinction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p40">And thus I have done with the first thing proposed, and given you such an account of the nature 
of good and evil, as the measure of the present exercise and occasion would allow. Pass we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p41">2nd. Which is to shew, That the way by which 
good and evil generally operate upon the mind of 
man, is by those words or names by which they are 
notified and conveyed to the mind. Words are the 
signs and symbols of things; and as in accompts, 
ciphers and figures pass for real sums; so in the 
course of human affairs, words and names pass for 
things themselves. For things, or objects, cannot 
enter into the mind, as they subsist in themselves, 
and by their own natural bulk pass into the apprehension; but they are taken in by their ideas, their 
notions or resemblances; which imprinting themselves after a spiritual immaterial manner in the 
imagination, and from thence, under a further refinement, passing into the intellect, are by that expressed by certain words or names, found out and 
invented by the mind, for the communication of its <pb n="122" id="vii-Page_122" />conceptions, or thoughts, to others. So that as conceptions are the images or resemblances of things to 
the mind within itself; in like manner are words, 
or names, the marks, tokens, or resemblances of those 
conceptions to the minds of them whom we converse with: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p41.1">τὰ ἐν τῇ φωνῇ τῶν 
ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ παθημάτων σύμβολα</span>, being the known maxim laid down by the philosopher, as the first and most fundamental rule of all 
discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p42">This therefore is certain, that in human life, or 
conversation, words stand for things; the common 
business of the world not being capable of being managed otherwise. For by these, men come to know 
one another’s minds. By these they covenant and 
confederate. By these they buy and sell, they deal 
and traffick. In short, words are the great instruments both of practice and design; which, for the 
most part, move wholly in the strength of them. 
Forasmuch as it is the nature of man both to will 
and to do, according to the persuasion he has of the 
good and evil of those things that come before him; 
and to take up his persuasions according to the representations made to him of those qualities, by their 
respective names or appellations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p43">This is the true and natural account of this mat 
ter; and it is all that I shall remark upon this second head. I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p44">3rd. Which is, to shew the mischief which directly, naturally, and unavoidably follows from the misapplication and confusion of those names. And in 
order to this, I shall premise these two considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p45">1. That the generality of mankind is wholly and 
absolutely governed by words or names; without, <pb n="123" id="vii-Page_123" />nay, for the most part, even against the knowledge 
men have of things. The multitude, or common 
rout, like a drove of sheep, or an herd of oxen, may 
be managed by any noise or cry, which their drivers 
shall accustom them to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p46">And he who will set up for a skilful manager of 
the rabble, so long as they have but ears to hear, 
needs never inquire whether they have any under 
standing whereby to judge; but with two or three 
popular empty words, such as <i>popery and superstition, right of the subject, liberty of conscience, Lord 
Jesus Christ</i>, well tuned and humoured, may whistle 
them backwards and forwards, upwards and down 
wards, till he is weary; and get up upon their backs 
when he is so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p47">As for the meaning of the word itself, that may 
shift for itself: and as for the sense and reason of it, 
that has little or nothing to do here; only let it 
sound full and round, and chime right to the humour, 
which is at present agog, (just as a big, long, rattling name is said to command even adoration from 
a Spaniard,) and no doubt, with this powerful sense 
less engine, the rabble-driver shall be able to carry 
all before him, or to draw all after him, as he pleases. 
For a plausible, insignificant word, in the mouth of 
an expert demagogue, is a dangerous and a dreadful 
weapon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p48">You know, when Caesar’s army mutinied, and 
grew troublesome, no argument from interest or 
reason could satisfy or appease them: but as soon 
as he gave them the appellation of Quirites, the tumult was immediately hushed; and all were quiet 
and content, and took that one word in good payment for all. Such is the trivial slightness and levity <pb n="124" id="vii-Page_124" />of most minds. And indeed, take any passion of 
the soul of man, while it is predominant and afloat, 
and, just in the critical height of it, nick it with some 
lucky or unlucky word, and you may as certainly 
overrule it to your own purpose, as a spark of fire, 
falling upon gunpowder, will infallibly blow it up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p49">The truth is, he who shall duly consider these 
matters, will find that there is a certain bewitchery, 
or fascination in words, which makes them operate 
with a force beyond what we can naturally give an 
account of. For would not a man think ill deeds 
and shrewd turns should reach further and strike 
deeper than ill words? And yet many instances 
might be given, in which men have much more easily 
pardoned ill things <i>done</i>, than ill things <i>said</i> against 
them: such a peculiar rancour and venom do they 
leave behind them in men’s minds, and so much 
more poisonously and incurably does the serpent bite 
with his tongue than with his teeth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p50">Nor are men prevailed upon at this odd unaccountable rate, by bare words, only through a defect 
of knowledge; but sometimes also do they suffer 
themselves to be carried away with these puffs of 
wind, even contrary to knowledge and experience 
itself. For otherwise, how could men be brought to 
surrender up their reason, their interest, and their 
credit to flattery? gross, fulsome, abusive flattery; 
indeed more abusive and reproachful, upon a true 
estimate of things and persons, than the rudest scoffs 
and the sharpest invectives. Yet so it is, that though 
men know themselves utterly void of those qualities 
and perfections, which the impudent sycophant, at 
the same time, both ascribes to them, and in his 
sleeve laughs at them for believing; nay, though <pb n="125" id="vii-Page_125" />they know that the flatterer himself knows the false 
hood of his own flatteries; yet they swallow the fallacious morsel, love the impostor, and with both arms 
hug the abuse; and that to such a degree, that no 
offices of friendship, no real services, shall be able to 
lie in the balance against those luscious falsehoods, 
which flattery shall feed the mind of a fool in power 
with: the sweetness of the one infinitely overcomes 
the substance of the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p51">And therefore you shall seldom see, that such an 
one cares to have men of worth, honesty, and veracity about him; for such persons cannot fall down 
and worship stocks and stones, though they are 
placed never so high above them; but their <i>yea</i> is 
<i>yea</i>, and their <i>nay, nay</i>; and they cannot admire a 
fox for his sincerity, a wolf for his generosity, nor 
an ass for his wit and ingenuity; and therefore can 
never be acceptable to those whose whole credit, interest, and advantage lies in their not appearing to 
the world what they are really in themselves. None 
are or can be welcome to such, but those who speak 
paint and wash; for that is the thing they love; 
and no wonder, since it is the thing they need.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p52">There is hardly any rank, order, or degree of men, 
but, more or less, have been captivated and enslaved 
by words. It is a weakness, or rather a fate, which 
attends both high and low; the statesman who holds 
the helm, as well as the peasant who holds the 
plough. So that, if ever you find an ignoramus in 
place and power, and can have so little conscience, 
and so much confidence, as to tell him to his face, 
that he has a wit and an understanding above all the 
world besides; and “that what his own reason can” not suggest to him, neither can the united reason <pb n="126" id="vii-Page_126" />“of all mankind put together<note n="1" id="vii-p52.1"><p class="normal" id="vii-p53">The words of a great self-opiniator, and a bitter reviler of the 
clergy.</p></note>;” I dare undertake, 
that, as fulsome a dose as you give him, he shall 
readily take it down, and admit the commendation, 
though he cannot believe the thing: <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p53.1">Blanditiae, 
etiam cum excluduntur, placent</span></i>, says Seneca. Tell 
him, that no history or antiquity can match his policies and his conduct; and presently the sot (because 
he knows neither history nor antiquity) shall begin 
to <i>measure himself by himself</i>, (which is the only 
sure way for him not to fall short,) and so immediately, amongst his outward admirers and his inward 
despisers, vouched also by a <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p53.2">teste meipso</span></i>, he steps 
forth an exact politician, and, by a wonderful and 
new way of arguing, proves himself no fool, because, 
forsooth, the sycophant who tells him so is an egregious knave.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p54">But to give you yet a grosser instance of the force 
of words, and of the extreme vanity of man’s nature 
in being influenced by them, hardly shall you meet 
with any person, man or woman, so aged or ill-favoured, but, if you will venture to commend them 
for their comeliness, nay, and for their youth too, 
though “time out of mind” is wrote upon every line 
of their face; yet they shall take it very well at your 
hands, and begin to think with themselves, that certainly they have some perfections which the generality of the world are not so happy as to be aware of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p55">But now, are not these, think we, strange self-delusions, and yet attested by common experience 
almost every day? But whence, in the mean time, 
can all this proceed, but from that besotting intoxication which this verbal magic, as I may so call it, <pb n="127" id="vii-Page_127" />brings upon the mind of man? For can any thing 
in nature have a more certain, deep, and undeniable 
effect, than folly has upon man’s mind, and age upon 
his body? And yet we see, that in both these, words 
are able to persuade men out of what they find and 
feel, to reverse the very impressions of sense, and to 
amuse men with fancies and paradoxes, even in spite 
of nature and experience. But since it would be 
endless to pursue all the particulars in which this 
humour shews itself; whosoever would have one full, 
lively, and complete view of an empty, shallow, self-opinioned grandee, surrounded by his flatterers, (like 
a choice dish of meat by a company of fellows commending and devouring it at the same time,) let him 
cast his eye upon Ahab in the midst of his false prophets, <scripRef id="vii-p55.1" passage="1 Kings xxii." parsed="|1Kgs|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22">1 Kings xxii.</scripRef> where we have them all with one 
voice for giving him a cast of their court-prophecy, 
and sending him, in a compliment, to be knocked on 
the head at Ramoth Gilead. But, says Jehoshaphat, 
(who smelt the parasite through the prophet,) in the 
<scripRef passage="1Ki 22:7" id="vii-p55.2" parsed="|1Kgs|22|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.7">seventh verse</scripRef>, <i>Is there not a prophet of the Lord 
besides, that we may inquire of him? Why, yes</i>, 
says Ahab, <i>there is yet one man by whom we may 
inquire of the Lord; but I hate him, for he doth 
not prophesy good concerning me, but evil</i>. Ay! 
that was his crime; the poor man was so good a 
subject, and so bad a courtier, as to venture to serve 
and save his prince, whether he would or no; for, it 
seems, to give Ahab such warning as might infallibly have prevented his destruction, was esteemed 
by him evil; and to push him on headlong into it, 
because he was fond of it, was accounted good. 
These were his new measures of good and evil. And 
therefore those who knew how to <i>make their court </i><pb n="128" id="vii-Page_128" />better, (as the word is,) tell him a bold lie in God’s name, and therewith send him packing to his 
certain doom; thus calling evil good at the cost of their 
prince’s crown and his life too. But what cared 
they? they knew that it would please, and that was 
enough for them; there being always a sort of men 
in the world, (whom others have an interest to serve 
by,) who had rather a great deal be pleased, than be 
safe. Strike them under the fifth rib, provided at 
the same time you kiss them too, as Joab served 
Abner, and you may both destroy and oblige them 
with the same blow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p56">Accordingly, in the thirtieth of Isaiah, we find 
some arrived to that pitch of sottishness, and so 
much in love with their own ruin, as to own plainly 
and roundly what they would be at; in the <scripRef passage="Isa 30:10" id="vii-p56.1" parsed="|Isa|30|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.10">tenth 
verse</scripRef>, <i>Prophesy not unto us</i>, say they, <i>right things, 
but prophesy to us smooth things</i>. As if they had 
said, “Do but oil the razor for us, and let us alone “to cut our own throats.” Such an enchantment is 
there in words; and so fine a thing does it seem to 
some to be ruined plausibly, and to be ushered to 
their destruction with panegyric and acclamation: 
a shameful, though irrefragable argument, of the 
absurd empire and usurpation of words over things; 
and that the greatest affairs and most important interests of the world are carried on by things, not as 
they are, but as they are called.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p57">And thus much for the first thing which I thought 
necessary to premise to the prosecution of our third 
particular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p58">2. The other thing to be premised is this; That as 
the generality of men are wholly governed by names 
and words; so there is nothing, in which they are so <pb n="129" id="vii-Page_129" />remarkably and powerfully governed by them, as in 
matters of good and evil, so far as these qualities relate to, and affect the actions of, men: a thing 
certainly of a most fatal and pernicious import. For 
though, in matters of mere speculation, it is not 
much the concern of society, whether or no men 
proceed wholly upon trust, and take the bare word 
of others for what they assent to; since it is not 
much material to the welfare either of government 
or of themselves, whether they opine right or wrong, 
and whether they be philosophers or no. But it is 
vastly the concern both of government and of themselves too, whether they be morally good or bad, 
honest or dishonest. And surely it is hardly possible 
for men to make it their business to be virtuous or 
honest, while vices are called and pointed out to 
them by the names of virtues; and they all the while 
suppose the nature of things to be truly and faith 
fully signified by their names, and thereupon believe 
as they hear, and practise as they believe. And that 
this is the course of much the greatest part of the 
world, thus to take up their persuasions concerning 
good and evil by an implicit faith, and a full acquiescence in the word of those who shall represent 
things to them under these characters, I shall prove 
by two reasons; and those such as, I fear, will not 
only be found reasons to evince that men actually do 
so, but also sad demonstrations to conclude that they 
are never like to do otherwise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p59">First, The first of which shall be taken from that 
similitude, neighbourhood, and affinity, which is between vice and virtue, good and evil, in several 
notable instances of each. For though the general 
natures and definitions of these qualities are sufficiently <pb n="130" id="vii-Page_130" />distant from one another, and so in no 
danger of a promiscuous confusion; yet when they 
come to subsist in particulars, and to be clothed and 
attended with several accidents and circumstances, 
the case is hereby much altered; for then the discernment is neither so easy, nor yet so certain. Thus 
it is not always so obvious to distinguish between an 
act of liberality and an act of prodigality; between 
an act of courage and an act of rashness; an act of 
pusillanimity, and an act of great modesty or humility: nay, and some have had the good luck to 
have their very dulness dignified with the name of 
<i>gravity</i>, and to be no small gainers by the mistake. 
And many more such actions of dubious quality 
might be instanced in, too numerous to be here recounted or insisted on. In all which, and the like, it 
requiring too great a sagacity for vulgar minds to 
draw the line nicely and exactly between vice and 
virtue, and to adjust the due limits of each; it is no 
wonder, if most men attempt not a laborious scrutiny 
into things themselves, but only take names and 
words as they first come, and so without any more 
ado rest in them; it being so much easier, in all disquisitions of truth, to suppose, than to prove; and to 
believe, than to distinguish.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p60">Secondly, The other reason of the same shall be 
taken from the great and natural inability of most 
men to judge exactly of things; which makes it very 
difficult for them to discern the real good and evil of 
what comes before them; to consider and weigh 
circumstances, to scatter and look through the mists 
of error, and so separate appearances from realities. 
For the greater part of mankind is but slow and 
dull of apprehension; and therefore, in many cases, <pb n="131" id="vii-Page_131" />under a necessity of seeing with other men’s eyes, 
and judging with other men’s understandings. Nature having manifestly contrived things so, that the 
vulgar and the many are fit only to be led or driven, 
but by no means fit to guide or direct themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p61">To which their want of judging or discerning 
abilities, we may add also their want of leisure and 
opportunity to apply their minds to such a serious 
and attent consideration, as may let them into a 
full discovery of the true goodness and evil of things, 
which are qualities which seldom display themselves 
to the first view: for in most things good and evil 
lie shuffled and thrust up together in a confused 
heap; and it is study and intention of thought 
which must draw them forth, and range them under 
their distinct heads. But there can be no study 
without time; and the mind must abide and dwell 
upon things, or be always a stranger to the inside of 
them. <i>Through desire</i>, says Solomon, <i>a man having separated himself, seeketh and intermeddleth 
with all wisdom</i>, <scripRef id="vii-p61.1" passage="Prov. xviii. 1" parsed="|Prov|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.1">Prov. xviii. 1</scripRef>. There must be leisure and a retirement, solitude, and a sequestration of 
a man’s self from the noise and toil of the world: 
for truth scorns to be seen by eyes too much fixed 
upon inferior objects. It lies too deep to be fetched 
up with the plough, and too close to be beaten out 
with the hammer. It dwells not in shops or work 
houses; nor till the late age was it ever known, that 
any one served seven years to a smith or a tailor, 
that he might at the end thereof proceed master of 
any other arts, but such as those trades taught him; 
and much less that he should commence doctor or 
divine from the shopboard or the anvil; or from <pb n="132" id="vii-Page_132" />whistling to a team, come to preach to a congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p62">These were the peculiar, extraordinary privileges 
of the late blessed times of light and inspiration: 
otherwise nature will still hold on in its old course, 
never doing any thing which is considerable, with 
out the assistance of its two great helps, art and industry. But above all, the knowledge of what is 
good and what is evil, what ought and what ought 
not to be done, in the several offices and relations of 
life, is a thing too large to be compassed, and too 
hard to be mastered, without brains and study, parts 
and contemplation; which providence never thought 
fit to make much the greatest part of mankind possessors of. And consequently those who are not so, 
must, for the knowledge of most things, depend 
upon those who are, and receive their information 
concerning good and evil from such verbal or nominal representations of each, as shall be imparted 
to them by those, whose ability and integrity they 
have cause to rely upon, for a faithful account of 
these matters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p63">And thus from these two great considerations premised; 1st, That the generality of the world are wholly 
governed by words and names; and 2dly, That the 
chief instance in which they are so, is in such words 
and names as import the good or evil of things; 
(which both the difficulty of things themselves, and 
the very condition of human nature, constrains much 
the greatest part of mankind to take wholly upon 
trust;) I say, from these two considerations must 
needs be inferred, what a fatal, devilish, and destructive effect the misapplication and confusion of <pb n="133" id="vii-Page_133" />those great governing names of 
<i>good</i> and <i>evil</i>, must 
inevitably have upon the societies of men. The 
comprehensive mischief of which will appear from 
this, that it takes in both those ways, by which the 
greatest evils and calamities, which are incident to 
man, do directly break in upon him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p64">The first of which is by his being deceived, and 
the second by his being misrepresented. And first, 
for the first of these. I do not in the least doubt, 
but if a true and just computation could be made of 
all the miseries and misfortunes that befall men in 
this world, two thirds of them, at least, would be 
found resolvable into their being deceived by false 
appearances of good; first deluding their apprehensions, and then by natural 
consequence perverting 
their actions, from which are the great issues of life 
and death; since, according to the eternal sanction 
of God and nature, such as a man’s actions are for 
good or evil, such ought also his condition to be for 
happiness or misery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p65">Now all deception in the course of life is indeed 
nothing else but a lie reduced to practice, and false 
hood passing from words into things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p66">For is a man impoverished and undone by the 
purchase of an estate? Why, it is because he bought 
an imposture, paid down his money for a lie, and 
by the help of the best and ablest counsel, forsooth, 
that could be had, took a bad title for a good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p67">Is a man unfortunate in marriage? Still it is because he was deceived; and put his neck into the 
snare, before he put it into the yoke, and so took 
that for virtue and affection, which was nothing but 
vice in a disguise, and a devilish humour under a 
demure look.</p>
<pb n="134" id="vii-Page_134" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p68">Is he again unhappy and calamitous in his friend 
ships? Why, in this also, it is because he built upon 
the air, and trod upon a quicksand, and took that 
for kindness and sincerity, which was only malice 
and design, seeking an opportunity to ruin him effectually, and to overturn him in all his interests by 
the sure but fatal handle of his own good nature 
and credulity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p69">And lastly, is a man betrayed, lost, and blown by 
such agents and instruments as he employs in his 
greatest and nearest concerns? Why, still the cause 
of it is from this, that he misplaced his confidence, 
took hypocrisy for fidelity, and so relied upon the 
services of a pack of villains, who designed nothing 
but their own game, and to stake him, while they 
played for themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p70">But not to mention any more particulars, there is 
no estate, office, or condition of life whatsoever, but 
groans and labours under the killing truth of what 
we have asserted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p71">For it is this which supplants not only private 
persons, but kingdoms and governments, by keeping 
them ignorant of their own strengths and weaknesses; and it is evident that governments may be 
equally destroyed by an ignorance of either. For the 
weak, by thinking themselves strong, are induced to 
venture and proclaim war against that which ruins 
them: and the strong, by conceiting themselves 
weak, are thereby rendered as unactive, and consequently as useless, as if they really were so. In <scripRef id="vii-p71.1" passage="Luke xiv. 31" parsed="|Luke|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.31">Luke 
xiv. 31</scripRef>, when <i>a king with ten thousand is to meet a 
king coming against him with twenty thousand</i>, 
our Saviour advises him, before he ventures the issue 
of a battle, <i>to sit down and consider</i>. But now a <pb n="135" id="vii-Page_135" />false glozing parasite would give him quite another 
kind of counsel, and bid him only reckon his ten 
thousand forty, call his fool-hardiness valour, and 
then he may go on boldly, because blindly, and by 
mistaking himself for a lion, come to perish like an 
ass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p72">In short, it is this great plague of the world, deception, which takes wrong measures, and makes 
false musters almost in every thing; which sounds 
a retreat instead of a charge, and a charge instead 
of a retreat; which overthrows whole armies; and 
sometimes by one lying word treacherously cast out, 
turns the fate and fortune of states and empires, and 
lays the most flourishing monarchies in the dust. A 
blind guide is certainly a great mischief; but a 
guide that blinds those whom he should lead, is undoubtedly a much greater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p73">Secondly, The other great and undoing mischief 
which befalls men upon the forementioned account 
is, by their being misrepresented. Now as by calling 
evil good, a man is misrepresented to himself in the 
way of flattery; so by calling good evil, he is misrepresented to others in the way of slander and detraction. I say detraction, that killing, poisoned arrow drawn out of the devil’s quiver, which is always 
flying abroad, and doing execution in the dark; 
against which no virtue is a defence, no innocence 
a security. For as by flattery a man is usually 
brought to open his bosom to his mortal enemy; so 
by detraction, and a slanderous misreport of persons, 
he is often brought to shut the same even to his 
best and truest friends. In both cases he receives 
a fatal blow, since that which lays a man open to <pb n="136" id="vii-Page_136" />an enemy, and that which strips him of a friend, 
equally attacks him in all those interests, that are capable of being weakened by the one, and supported 
by the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p74">The most direct and efficacious way to ruin any 
man, is to misrepresent him; and it often so falls 
out, that it wounds on both sides, and not only 
mauls the person misrepresented, but him also to 
whom he is misrepresented: for if he be great and 
powerful, (as spies and pickthanks seldom apply to 
any others,) it generally provokes him through mistake to persecute and tyrannise over; nay, and some 
times even to dip his hands in the blood of the innocent and the just, and thereby involve himself 
in such a guilt, as shall arm heaven and earth against 
him, the vengeance of God, and the indignation of 
men; who will both espouse the quarrel of a bleeding 
innocence, and heartily join forces against an insulting baseness, especially when backed with greatness, 
and set on by misinformation. Histories are full of 
such examples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p75">Besides that, it is rarely found, that men hold 
their greatness for term of life; though their baseness, for the most part, they do; and then, according 
to the common vicissitude and wheel of things, the 
proud and the insolent must take their turn too; and 
after long trampling upon others, come at length, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p75.1">plaudente et gaudente mundo</span></i>, to be trampled upon 
themselves. For, as Tully has it in his oration for 
Milo, <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p75.2">non semper viator a latrone, nonnunquam 
etiam latro a viatore occiditur</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p76">But to pass from particulars to communities, nothing can be imagined more destructive to society <pb n="137" id="vii-Page_137" />than this villainous practice. For it robs the public of all that benefit and advantage, that it may 
justly claim and ought to receive from the worth and 
virtue of particular persons, by rendering their virtue 
utterly insignificant. For good itself can do no good, 
while it passes for evil; and an honest man is, in 
effect, useless, while he is accounted a knave. Both 
things and persons subsist by their reputation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p77">An unjust sentence from a tribunal may condemn 
an innocent person, but misrepresentation condemns 
innocence itself. For it is this which revives and imitates that unhuman barbarity of the old heathen persecutors, wrapping up Christians in the skins of wild 
beasts, that so they might be worried and torn in 
pieces by dogs. Do but paint an angel black, and 
that is enough to make him pass for a devil. “Let us blacken him, let us blacken him what we can,” 
said that miscreant Harrison<note n="2" id="vii-p77.1"><p class="normal" id="vii-p78">A preaching colonel of the parliament-army, 
and a chief actor in the murder of king Charles the First; notable before for 
having killed several after quarter given them by others, and using these words in the doing it; 
<i>Cursed be he who does the work of the Lord 
negligently</i>. He was by extraction a butcher’s son; and 
accordingly, in his practices all 
along, more a butcher than his 
father.</p></note> of the blessed king, 
upon the wording and drawing up his charge against 
his approaching trial. And when any man is to be 
run down, and sacrificed to the lust of his enemies, 
as that royal martyr was, even his good (according 
to the apostle’s phrase) <i>shall be evil spoken of</i>. He 
must first be undermined, and then undone. The 
practice is usual, and the method natural. But, to 
give you the whole malice of it in one word, it is a 
weapon forged in hell, and formed by the prime artificer and engineer of all mischief, the devil; and none <pb n="138" id="vii-Page_138" />but that God who knows all things, and can do all 
things, can protect the best of men against it.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="vii-p79"><i>To which God, the fountain of all good, and the 
hater of all evil, be rendered and ascribed, as 
is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and do 
minion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="139" id="vii-Page_139" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXII. Prevention of Sin an unvaluable Mercy." prev="vii" next="ix" id="viii">
<p class="center" id="viii-p1"><i>Prevention of Sin an unvaluable Mercy:</i></p>
<h4 id="viii-p1.1">OR</h4>
<h2 id="viii-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="viii-p1.3">PREACHED UPON THAT SUBJECT</h3>
<h3 id="viii-p1.4">ON <scripRef passage="1Sam 25:32,33" id="viii-p1.5" parsed="|1Sam|25|32|25|33" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.25.32-1Sam.25.33">1 SAM. XXV. 32, 33</scripRef>.</h3>
<h4 id="viii-p1.6">AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON. NOVEMBER 10, 1678.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1Samuel 25:32,33" id="viii-p1.7" parsed="|1Sam|25|32|25|33" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.25.32-1Sam.25.33" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="viii-p2"><scripRef passage="1Sam 25:32,33" id="viii-p2.1" parsed="|1Sam|25|32|25|33" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.25.32-1Sam.25.33">1 <span class="sc" id="viii-p2.2">Sam</span>. xxv. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="viii-p3"><i>And David said to Abigail, Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, 
which sent thee this day to meet me</i>:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="viii-p4"><i>And blessed be thy advice, and blessed be thou, which hast 
kept me this day from coming to shed blood, and from 
avenging myself with mine own hand</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii-p5">THESE words are David’s retractation, or laying 
down of a bloody and revengeful resolution; which, 
for a while, his heart had swelled with, and carried 
him on with the highest transport of rage to prose 
cute. A resolution took up from the sense of a gross 
indignity and affront passed upon him, in recompence of a signal favour and kindness received from 
him. For during his exile and flight before Saul, 
in which he was frequently put to all the hardships 
which usually befall the weak flying before the 
strong; there happening a great and solemn festivity, 
such as the sheep-shearings used to be in those 
eastern countries, he condescends, by an honourable 
and kind message, to beg of a rich and great man <pb n="140" id="viii-Page_140" />some small repast and supply for himself and his 
poor harassed companions, at that notable time of 
joy and feasting: a time that might make any thing 
that looked like want or hunger, no less an absurdity than a misery to all that were round about him. 
And, as if the greatness of the asker, and the smallness of the thing asked, had not been 
sufficient to 
enforce his request, he adds a commemoration of 
his own generous and noble usage of the person 
whom he thus addressed to; shewing how that he 
had been a wall and a bulwark to all that belonged 
to him, a safeguard to his estate, and a keeper of 
his flocks; and that both from the violence of robbers, and the licence of his own soldiers; who could 
much more easily have carved themselves their own 
provisions, than so great a spirit stoop so low as to 
ask them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">But in answer to this, (as nothing is so rude and 
insolent as a wealthy rustic,) all this his kindness is 
overlooked, his request rejected, and his person most 
unworthily railed at. Such being the nature of 
some base minds, that they can never do ill turns 
but they must double them with ill words too. And 
thus David’s messengers are sent back to him like 
so many sharks and runagates, only for endeavouring to compliment an ill nature out of itself; and 
seeking that by petition, which they might have 
commanded by their sword.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">And now, who would not but think, that such 
ungrateful usage, heightened with such reproachful 
language, might warrant the justice of the sharpest 
revenge; even of such a revenge as now began to 
boil and burn in the breast of this great warrior? 
For surely, if any thing may justly call up the utmost <pb n="141" id="viii-Page_141" />of a man’s rage, it should be bitter and contumelious words from an unprovoked inferior; and if 
any thing can legalize revenge, it should be injuries 
from an extremely obliged person. But for all this, 
revenge, we see, is so much the prerogative of the 
Almighty, so absolutely the peculiar of Heaven, that 
no consideration whatsoever can empower even the 
best men to assume the execution of it in their own 
case. And therefore David, by an happy and seasonable pacification, being took off from acting that 
bloody tragedy which he was just now entering 
upon, and so turning his eyes from the baseness of 
him who had stirred up his revenge, to the goodness 
of that God who had prevented it; he breaks forth 
into these triumphant praises and doxologies expressed in the text: <i>Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, 
who has kept me this day from shedding blood, 
and from avenging myself with my own hand</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">Which words, together with those going before 
in the same verse, naturally afford us this doctrinal 
proposition, which shall be the subject of the following discourse: namely, That prevention of sin is 
one of the greatest mercies that God can vouchsafe 
a man in this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">The prosecution of which shall lie in these two 
things: first, to prove the proposition; secondly, to 
apply it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">And first, for the proof of it: the transcendent 
greatness of this sin-preventing mercy is demonstrable from these four following considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">1. Of the condition which the sinner is in, when 
this mercy is vouchsafed him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">2. Of the principle or fountain from whence this 
prevention of sin does proceed.</p>

<pb n="142" id="viii-Page_142" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">3. Of the hazard a man runs, if the commission 
of sin be not prevented, whether ever it will come 
to be pardoned: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">4thly and lastly, Of the advantages accruing to 
the soul from the prevention of sin, above what can 
be had from the bare pardon of it, in case it comes 
to be pardoned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p15">Of these in their order: and first, we are to take 
an estimate of the greatness of this mercy, from the 
condition it finds the sinner in, when God is pleased 
to vouchsafe it to him. It finds him in the direct 
way to death and destruction; and, which is worse, 
wholly unable to help himself. For he is actually 
under the power of a temptation, and the sway of 
an impetuous lust; both hurrying him on to satisfy 
the cravings of it by some wicked action. He is 
possessed and acted by a passion, which, for the 
present, absolutely overrules him; and so can no 
more recover himself, than a bowl rolling down a 
hill stop itself in the midst of its career. It is a 
maxim in the philosophy of some, that whatsoever 
is once in actual motion, will move for ever, if it be 
not hindered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p16">So a man, being under the drift of any passion, will 
still follow the impulse of it, till something interpose, and by a stronger impulse turn him another 
way: but in this case we can find no principle 
within him strong enough to counteract that principle, and to relieve him. For if it be any, it must 
be either, first, the judgment of his reason; or, secondly, the free choice of his will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">But from the first of these there can be no help 
for him in his present condition. For while a man 
is engaged in any sinful purpose, through the prevalence <pb n="143" id="viii-Page_143" />of any passion, during the continuance of 
that passion, he fully approves of whatsoever he is 
carried on to do in the strength of it; and judges it, 
under his present circumstances, the best and most 
rational course that he can take. Thus we see 
when Jonas was under the passion of anger, and 
God asked him, <i>Whether he did well to be angry?</i> 
He answered, <i>I do well to be angry, even unto 
death</i>, Jonas iv. 9. And when Saul was under his 
persecuting fit, what he did appeared to him good 
and necessary, <scripRef id="viii-p17.1" passage="Acts xxvi. 9" parsed="|Acts|26|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.9">Acts xxvi. 9</scripRef>. <i>I verily thought with 
myself that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus</i>. But to go no further 
than the text; do we not think, that while David’s heart was full of his revengeful design, it had 
blinded and perverted his reason so far, that it 
struck in wholly with his passion, and told him, 
that the bloody purpose he was going to execute, 
was just, magnanimous, and most becoming such a 
person, and so dealt with, as he was? This being 
so, how is it possible for a man under a passion to 
receive any succour from his judgment or reason, 
which is made a party in the whole action, and influenced to a present approbation of all the ill things 
which his passion can suggest? This is most certain; 
and every man may find it by experience, (if he will 
but impartially reflect upon the method of his own 
actings, and the motions of his own mind,) that while 
he is under any passion, he thinks and judges quite 
otherwise of the proper objects of that passion, from 
what he does when he is out of it. Take a man 
under the transports of a vehement rage or revenge, 
and he passes a very different judgment upon murder and bloodshed, from what he does when his revenge <pb n="144" id="viii-Page_144" />is over, and the flame of his fury spent. Take 
a man possessed with a strong and immoderate desire of any thing, and you shall find, that the worth 
and excellency of that thing appears much greater 
and more dazzling to the eye of his mind, than it 
does when that desire, either by satisfaction or otherwise, is quite extinguished. So that while passion 
is upon the wing, and the man fully engaged in the 
prosecution of some unlawful object, no remedy or 
control is to be expected from his reason, which is 
wholly gained over to judge in favour of it. The 
fumes of his passion do as really intoxicate and confound his judging and discerning faculty, as the 
fumes of drink discompose and stupify the brain of 
a man overcharged with it. When his drink indeed 
is over, he sees the folly and the absurdity, the 
madness and the vileness of those things, which before he acted with full complacency and approbation. Passion is the drunkenness of the mind; and 
therefore, in its present workings, not controllable 
by reason; forasmuch as the proper effect of it is, 
for the time, to supersede the workings of reason. 
This principle therefore being able to do nothing to 
the stopping of a man in the eager pursuit of his 
sin; there remains no other, that can be supposed 
able to do any thing upon the soul, but that second mentioned, to wit, the choice of his will. But 
this also is as much disabled from recovering a man 
fully intent upon the prosecution of any of his lusts, 
as the former. For all the time that a man is so, 
he absolutely wills, and is fully pleased with what 
he is designing or going about. And whatsoever 
perfectly pleases the will, overpowers it; for it fixes 
and determines the inclination of it to that one <pb n="145" id="viii-Page_145" />thing which is before it; and so fills up all its possibilities of indifference, that there is actually no 
room for choice. He who is under the power of 
melancholy, is pleased with his being so. He who 
is angry, delights in nothing so much as in the venting of his rage. And he who is lustful, places his 
greatest satisfaction in a slavish following of the 
dictates of his lust. And so long as the will and 
the affections are pleased, and exceedingly gratified 
in any course of acting, it is impossible for a man, 
so far as he is at his own disposal, not to continue 
in it; or, by any principle within him, to be diverted or took off from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">From all which we see, that when a man has 
took up a full purpose of sinning, he is hurried on 
to it in the strength of all those principles which 
nature has given him to act by: for sin having depraved his judgment, and got possession of his will, 
there is no other principle left him naturally, by 
which he can make head against it. Nor is this 
all; but to these internal dispositions to sin, add 
the external opportunities and occasions concurring 
with them, and removing all lets and rubs out of 
the way, and, as it were, making the path of destruction plain before the sinner’s face; so that he 
may run his course freely, and without interruption. 
Nay, when opportunities shall He so fair, as not 
only to permit, but even to invite, and further a 
progress in sin; so that the sinner shall set forth, 
like a ship launched into the wide sea; not only 
well built and rigged, but also carried on with full 
wind and tide, to the port or place it is bound for: 
surely, in this case, nothing under heaven can be 
imagined able to stop or countermand a sinner, <pb n="146" id="viii-Page_146" />amidst all these circumstances promoting and pushing on his sinful design. For all that can give 
force and fury to motion, both from within and 
from without, jointly meet to bear him forward in 
his present attempt. He presses on like an horse 
rushing into the battle, and all that should withstand 
him giving way before him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">Now under this deplorable necessity of ruin and 
destruction does God’s preventing grace find every 
sinner, when it <i>snatches him like a brand out of the 
fire</i>, and steps in between the purpose and the 
commission of his sin. It finds him going on resolutely in the high and broad way to perdition; which 
yet his perverted reason tells him is right, and his 
will, pleasant. And therefore he has no power of 
himself to leave, or turn out of it; but he is ruined 
jocundly and pleasantly, and damned according to 
his heart’s desire. And can there be a more 
wretched and woful spectacle of misery, than a man 
in such a condition? a man pleasing and destroying himself together? a man, as it were, doing 
violence to damnation, and taking hell by force? So 
that when the preventing goodness of God reaches 
out its arm, and pulls him out of this fatal path, it 
does by main force even wrest him from himself, 
and save him, as it were, against his will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p20">But neither is this his total inability to recover or 
relieve himself the worst of his condition; but, 
which is yet much worse, it puts him into a state 
of actual hostility against, and defiance of, that al 
mighty God, from whom alone, in this helpless and 
forlorn condition, he is capable of receiving help. 
For surely, while a man is going on in a full purpose 
of sin, he is trampling upon all law, spitting in the <pb n="147" id="viii-Page_147" />face of Heaven, and provoking his Maker in the 
highest manner; so that none is or can be so much 
concerned as God himself, to destroy and cut off 
such an one, and to vindicate the honour of his great 
name, by striking him dead in his rebellion. And 
this brings us to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p21">Second thing proposed; which was to shew, What 
is the fountain or impulsive cause of this prevention 
of sin. It is perfectly free grace. A man at best, 
upon all principles of divinity and sound philosophy, 
is uncapable of meriting any thing from God. 
But surely, while he is under the dominion of sin, 
and engaged in full design and purpose to commit 
it, it is not imaginable what can be found in him to 
oblige the divine grace in his behalf. For he is in 
high and actual rebellion against the only giver of 
such grace. And therefore it must needs flow from 
a redundant, unaccountable fulness of compassion; 
shewing mercy, because it will shew mercy; from a 
compassion, which is and must be its own reason, 
and can have no argument for its exercise, but it 
self. No man in the strength of the first grace can 
merit the second, (as some fondly speak, for reason 
they do not,) unless a beggar, by receiving one alms, 
can be said to merit another. It is not from what 
a man is, or what he has done; from any virtue or 
excellency, any preceding worth or desert in him, 
that God is induced thus to interpose between him 
and ruin, and so stop him in his full career to 
damnation. No, says God, in <scripRef id="viii-p21.1" passage="Ezek. xvi. 6" parsed="|Ezek|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.6">Ezek. xvi. 6</scripRef>. <i>When 
I passed by, and saw thee polluted in thine own 
blood, I said unto thee, Live; yea, I said unto thee, 
when thou wast in thy blood, Live</i>. The Spirit of 
God speaks this great truth to the hearts of men <pb n="148" id="viii-Page_148" />with emphasis and repetition, knowing what an aptness there is in them to oppose it. God sees a man 
wallowing in his native filth and impurity, delivered 
over as an absolute captive to sin, polluted with its 
guilt, and enslaved by its power; and in this most 
loathsome condition fixes upon him as an object of 
his distinguishing mercy. And to shew yet further, 
that the actings of this mercy in the work of prevention are entirely free,, do we not sometimes see, 
in persons of equal guilt and demerit, and of equal 
progress and advance in the ways of sin, some of 
them maturely diverted and took off, and others 
permitted to go on without check or control, till 
they finish a sinful course in final perdition? So 
true is it, that if things were cast upon this issue, 
that God should never prevent sin till something in 
man deserved it, the best of men would fall into sin, 
continue in sin, and sin on for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p22">And thus much for the second thing proposed; 
which was to shew, What was the principle, or 
fountain, from whence this prevention of sin does 
proceed. Come we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p23">Third demonstration or proof of the greatness of 
this preventing mercy, taken from the hazard a 
man runs, if the commission of sin be not prevented, 
whether ever it will come to be pardoned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p24">In order to the clearing of which, I shall lay 
down these two considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p25">1. That if sin be not thus prevented, it will certainly be committed; and the reason is, because on 
the sinner’s part there will be always a strong inclination to sin. So that, if other things concur, 
and Providence cuts not off the opportunity, the act 
of sin must needs follow. For an active principle, <pb n="149" id="viii-Page_149" />seconded with the opportunities of action, will infallibly exert itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p26">2dly, The other consideration is, That in every 
sin deliberately committed, there are (generally 
speaking) many more degrees of probability, that 
that sin will never come to be pardoned, than that 
it will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p27">And this shall be made appear upon these three 
following accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p28">1. Because every commission of sin introduces 
into the soul a certain degree of hardness, and an 
aptness to continue in that sin. It is a known 
maxim, that it is much more difficult to throw out, 
than not to let in. Every degree of entrance is a 
degree of possession. Sin taken into the soul is like 
a liquor poured into a vessel; so much of it as it 
fills, it also seasons. The touch and tincture go together. So that although the body of the liquor 
should be poured out again, yet still it leaves that 
tang behind it, which makes the vessel fitter for 
that, than for any other. In like manner, every act 
of sin strangely transforms and works over the soul 
to its own likeness. Sin in this being to the soul 
like fire to combustible matter; it assimilates, before it destroys it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p29">2dly, A second reason is, because every commission 
of sin imprints upon the soul a further disposition 
and proneness to sin. As the second, third, and 
fourth degrees of heat are more easily introduced, 
than the first. Every one is both a preparative and 
a step to the next. Drinking both quenches the 
present thirst, and provokes it for the future. When 
the soul is beaten from its first station, and the 
mounds and outworks of virtue are once broken <pb n="150" id="viii-Page_150" />down, it becomes quite another thing from what it 
was before. In one single eating of the forbidden 
fruit, when the act is over, yet the relish remains; 
and the remembrance of the first repast is an easy 
allurement to the second. One visit is enough to 
begin an acquaintance; and this point is gained by 
it, that when the visitant comes again, he is no 
more a stranger.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p30">3dly, The third and grand reason is, because the 
only thing that can entitle the sinner to pardon, which 
is repentance, is not in the sinner’s power: and he 
who goes about the work will find it so. It is the 
gift of God: and though God has certainly promised 
forgiveness of sin to every one who repents, yet he 
has not promised to any one to give him grace to 
repent. This is the sinner’s hard lot, that the same 
thing which makes him need repentance, makes 
him also in danger of not obtaining it. For it 
provokes and offends that holy Spirit which alone 
can bestow this grace: as the same treason which 
puts a traitor in need of his prince’s mercy, is a great 
and a just provocation to his prince to deny it him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p31">Now, let these three things be put together: First, 
That every commission of sin, in some degree, hardens the soul in that sin. Secondly, That every commission of sin disposes the soul to proceed further 
in sin. And, thirdly, That to repent, and turn from 
sin, (without which all pardon is impossible,) is not in 
the sinner’s power; and then, I suppose, there can 
not but appear a greater likelihood, that a sin once 
committed will in the issue not be pardoned, than 
that it will. To all which, add the confirmation of 
general experience, and the real event of things, that 
where one man ever comes to repent, an hundred, I <pb n="151" id="viii-Page_151" />might say a thousand at least, end their days in final 
impenitence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p32">All which considered, surely there cannot need a 
more pregnant argument of the greatness of this 
preventing mercy, if it did no more for a man than 
this; that his grand, immortal concern, more valuable to him than ten thousand worlds, is not thrown 
upon a critical point; that he is not brought to his 
last stake; that he is rescued from the first descents 
into hell, and the high probabilities of damnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p33">For whatsoever the issue proves, it is certainly a 
miserable thing to be forced to cast lots for one’s life; yet in every sin, a man does the same for eternity. And therefore let the boldest sinner take this 
one consideration along with him, when he is going 
to sin, that, whether the sin he is about to act ever 
comes to be pardoned or no, yet, as soon as it is 
acted, it quite turns the balance, puts his salvation 
upon the venture, leaves him but one cast for all; 
and, which is yet much more dreadful, makes it ten 
to one odds against him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p34">But let us now alter the state of the matter, so as 
to leave no doubt in the case: but suppose, that the 
sin, which, upon non-prevention, comes to be committed, comes also to be repented of, and 
consequently to be pardoned. Yet, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p35">Fourth and last place, The greatness of this preventing mercy is eminently proved from those ad 
vantages accruing to the soul from the prevention of 
sin, above what can be had from the bare pardon of 
it: and that, in these two great respects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p36">1. Of the clearness of a man’s condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p37">2. Of the satisfaction of his mind. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p38">First, For the clearness of his condition. If innocence <pb n="152" id="viii-Page_152" />be preferable to repentance, and to be clean 
be more desirable than to be cleansed; then surely 
prevention of sin ought to have the precedence of its 
pardon. For so much of prevention, so much of innocence. There are indeed various degrees of it; and 
God, in his infinite wisdom, does not deal forth the 
same measure of his preventing grace to all. Some 
times he may suffer the soul but just to begin the 
sinful production, in reflecting upon a sin, suggested 
by the imagination, with some complacency and delight; which, in the apostle’s phrase, is to conceive 
sin; and then, in these early, imperfect beginnings, 
God perhaps may presently dash and extinguish it. 
Or possibly he may permit the sinful conception to 
receive life and form, by passing into a purpose of 
committing it; and then he may make it prove abortive, by stifling it before ever it comes to the birth. 
Or perhaps God may think fit to let it come <i>even to 
the birth</i>, by some strong endeavours to commit it, 
and yet then deny it <i>strength to bring forth</i>; so 
that it never comes into actual commission. Or, 
lastly, God may suffer it to be born, and see the 
world, by permitting the endeavour of sin to pass 
into the commission of it. And this is the last fatal 
step but one; which is, by frequent repetition of the 
sinful act, to continue and persist in it, till at length 
it settles into a fixed, confirmed habit of sin; which, 
being properly that which the apostle calls the <i>finishing of sin</i>, ends certainly in 
<i>death</i>; death, not only 
as to merit, but also as to actual infliction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p39">Now peradventure in this whole progress, preventing grace may sometimes come in to the poor sinner’s help, but 
<i>at the last hour of the day</i>; and 
having suffered him to run all the former risk and <pb n="153" id="viii-Page_153" />maze of sin, and to descend so many steps down 
wards to the black regions of death: as first, from 
the bare thought and imagination of sin, to look up 
on it with some beginnings of appetite and delight; 
from thence, to purpose and intend it; and from in 
tending, to endeavour it; and from endeavouring, 
actually to commit it; and, having committed it, 
perhaps for some time to continue in it: and then, 
I say, after all this, God may turn the fatal stream, 
and by a mighty grace interrupt its course, and keep 
it from passing into a settled habit, and so hinder 
the absolute completion of sin in final obduracy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p40">Certain it is, that wheresoever it pleases God to 
stop the sinner on this side hell, how far soever he 
has been advanced in his way towards it, it is a vast, 
ineffable mercy; a mercy as great as life from the 
dead, and salvation to a man tottering with horror 
upon the very edge and brink of destruction. But 
if, more than all this, God shall be pleased by an 
early grace to prevent sin so soon, as to keep the 
soul in the virginity of its first innocence, not tainted 
with the desires, and much less defloured with the 
formed purpose of any thing vile and sinful; what an 
infinite goodness is this! It is not a converting, but 
a crowning grace; such an one as irradiates, and puts 
a circle of glory about the head of him upon whom 
it descends; it is the Holy Ghost coming down upon 
him <i>in the form of a dove</i>, and setting him triumphant above the necessity of tears and sorrow, 
mourning and repentance, the sad after-games of a 
lost innocence. And this brings in the consideration of that other great advantage accruing to the 
soul from the prevention of sin, above what can be 
had from the bare pardon of it; namely,</p>

<pb n="154" id="viii-Page_154" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p41">2. The satisfaction of a man’s mind. There is that true joy, 
that solid and substantial comfort, conveyed to the heart by preventing grace, 
which pardoning grace, at the best, very seldom, and, for the most part, never 
gives. For since all joy passes into the heart through the understanding, the 
object of it must be known by one, before it can affect the other. Now, when 
grace keeps a man so within his bounds, that sin is prevented, he certainly 
knows it to be so; and so rejoices upon the firm, infallible ground of sense and 
assurance. But, on the other side, though grace may have reversed the condemning 
sentence, and sealed the sinner’s pardon before God, yet it may have left no 
transcript of that pardon in the sinner’s breast. The hand-writing against him 
may be cancelled in the court of heaven, and yet the indictment run on in the 
court of conscience. So that a man may be safe as to his condition, but in the 
mean time dark and doubtful as to his apprehensions; secure in his pardon, but 
miserable in the ignorance of it; and so, passing all his days in the 
disconsolate, uneasy vicissitudes of hopes and fears, at length go out of the 
world, not knowing whither he goes. And what is this, but a black cloud drawn 
over all a man’s comforts? a cloud, which, though it cannot hinder the 
supporting influence of heaven, yet will be sure to intercept the refreshing 
light of it. The pardoned person must not think to stand upon the same vantage ground with the innocent. It is enough that 
they are both equally safe; but it cannot be thought, 
that, without a rare privilege, both can be equally 
cheerful. And thus much for the advantageous effects 
of preventing, above those of pardoning grace; which 
was the fourth and last argument brought for the <pb n="155" id="viii-Page_155" />proof of the proposition. Pass we now to the next 
general thing proposed for the prosecution of it; 
namely,</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p42">2. Its application. Which, from the foregoing 
discourse, may afford us several useful deductions; 
but chiefly by way of information, in these three 
following particulars. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p43">First, This may inform and convince us how 
vastly greater a pleasure is consequent upon the forbearance of sin, than can possibly accompany the 
commission of it; and how much higher a satisfaction is to be found from a conquered, than from a 
conquering passion. For the proof of which, we 
need look no further than the great example here 
before us. Revenge is certainly the most luscious 
morsel that the devil can put into the sinner’s mouth. 
But do we think that David could have found half 
that pleasure in the execution of his revenge, that he 
expresses here upon the disappointment of it? Possibly it might have pleased him in the present heat 
and hurry of his rage, but must have displeased him 
infinitely more in the cool, sedate reflections of his 
mind. For sin can please no longer, than for that 
pitiful space of time while it is committing; and 
surely the present pleasure of a sinful act is a poor 
countervail for the bitterness of the review, which 
begins where the action ends, and lasts for ever. 
There is no ill thing which a man does in his passion, but his memory will be revenged on him for it 
afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p44">All pleasure springing from a gratified passion 
(as most of the pleasure of sin does) must needs determine with that passion. It is short, violent, and 
fallacious; and as soon as the imagination is disabused, <pb n="156" id="viii-Page_156" />will certainly be at an end. And therefore 
Des Cartes prescribes excellently well for the regulation of the passions; <i>viz</i>. 
That a man should fix and fore-arm his mind with this settled persuasion, that, 
during that commotion of his blood and spirits, in which passion properly 
consists, whatsoever is offered to his imagination in favour of it, tends only to deceive his reason. It is indeed a real trepan upon it; 
feeding it with colours and appearances, instead of 
arguments; and driving the very same bargain, 
which Jacob did with Esau, a mess of pottage for a 
birthright, a present repast for a perpetuity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p45">Secondly, We have here a sure, unfailing criterion, 
by which every man may discover and find out the 
gracious or ungracious disposition of his own heart. 
The temper of every man is to be judged of from 
the thing he most esteems; and the object of his esteem may be measured by the prime object of his 
thanks. What is it that opens thy mouth in praises, 
that fills thy heart, and lifts up thy hands in grateful acknowledgments to thy great Creator and Preserver? Is it that thy bags and thy barns are full, 
that thou hast escaped this sickness, or that danger? 
Alas, God may have done all this for thee in anger! 
All this fair sunshine may have been only to harden thee in thy sins. He may have given thee 
riches and honour, health and power with a curse; 
and if so, it will be found but a poor comfort, to have 
had never so great a share of God’s bounty without 
his blessing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p46">But has he at any time kept thee from thy sin? 
stopped thee in the prosecution of thy lust? defeated the malicious arts and stratagems of thy mortal enemy the tempter? And does not the sense of <pb n="157" id="viii-Page_157" />this move and affect thy heart more than all the former 
instances of temporal prosperity, which are but, as it were, the promiscuous 
scatterings of his common providence, while these are the distinguishing 
kindnesses of his special grace?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p47">A truly pious mind has certainly another kind of 
relish and taste of these things; and if it receives a 
temporal blessing with gratitude, it receives a spiritual one with ecstasy and transport. David, an 
heroic instance of such a temper, overlooks the rich 
and seasonable present of Abigail, though pressed 
with hunger and travel; but her advice, which disarmed his rage, and calmed his revenge, draws forth 
those high and affectionate gratulations from him: 
<i>Blessed be thy advice, and blessed be thou, who 
hast kept me this day from shedding blood, and 
avenging myself with mine own hand</i>. These 
were his joyful and glorious trophies; not that he 
triumphed over his enemy, but that he insulted over 
his revenge; that he escaped from himself, and was 
delivered from his own fury. And whosoever has 
any thing of David’s piety, will be perpetually plying the throne of grace with 
such like acknowledgments; as, “Blessed be that Providence, which delivered me from such a lewd company, and such a 
vicious acquaintance, which was the bane of such and such a person. And, Blessed be that God 
who cast rubs, and stops, and hinderances in my way, when I was attempting the commission of 
such or such a sin; who took me out of such a course of life, such a place, or such an employment, 
which was a continual snare and temptation to “me. And, Blessed be such a preacher, and such a 
friend, whom God made use of to speak a word in <pb n="158" id="viii-Page_158" />season to my wicked heart, and so turned me out of the 
paths of death and destruction, and saved me in spite of the world, the 
devil, and myself.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p48">These are such things as a man shall remember 
with joy upon his deathbed; such as shall cheer 
and warm his heart even in that last and bitter 
agony, when many, from the very bottom of their 
souls, shall wish that they had never been rich, or 
great, or powerful; and reflect with anguish and remorse upon those splendid occasions of sin, which 
served them for little but to heighten their guilt, 
and at best to inflame their accounts, at that great 
tribunal which they are going to appear before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p49">In the third and last place. We learn from hence 
the great reasonableness of, not only a contented, 
but also a thankful acquiescence in any condition, 
and under the Grossest and severest passages of Providence which can possibly befall us: since there is 
none of all these but may be the instrument of preventing grace in the hands of a merciful God, to 
keep us from those courses which would otherwise 
assuredly end in our confusion. This is most certain, that there is no enjoyment which the nature of 
man is either desirous or capable of? but may be to 
him a direct inducement to sin, and consequently is 
big with mischief, and carries death in the bowels of 
it. But to make the assertion more particular, and 
thereby more convincing, let us take an account of 
it with reference to the three greatest and deservedly most valued enjoyments of this life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p50">1. Health; 2dly, Reputation; and 3dly, Wealth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p51">First, And first for health. Has God made a 
breach upon that? Perhaps he is building up thy 
soul upon the ruins of thy body. Has he bereaved <pb n="159" id="viii-Page_159" />thee of the use and vigour of thy limbs? Possibly he 
saw that otherwise they would have been the instruments of thy lusts, and the active ministers of thy 
debaucheries. Perhaps thy languishing upon thy 
bed has kept thee from rotting in a gaol, or in a 
worse place. God saw it necessary by such mortifications to quench the boilings of a furious, overflowing appetite, and the boundless rage of an insatiable 
intemperance; to make the weakness of the flesh, 
the physic and restaurative of the spirit; and in 
a word, rather to save thee diseased, sickly, and deformed, than to let strength, health, and beauty, 
drive thee headlong (as they have done many thousands) into eternal destruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p52">Secondly, Has God in his providence thought fit 
to drop a blot upon thy name, and to blast thy reputation? He saw perhaps that the breath of popular 
air was grown infectious, and would have derived a 
contagion upon thy better part. Pride and vain 
glory had mounted thee too high, and therefore it 
was necessary for mercy to take thee down, to prevent a greater fall. <i>A good name is</i>, indeed, 
<i>better 
than life</i>; but a sound mind is better than both. 
Praise and applause had swelled thee to a proportion 
ready to burst; it had vitiated all thy spiritual ap 
petites, and brought thee to feed upon the air, and 
to surfeit upon the wind, and, in a word, to starve 
thy soul, only to pamper thy imagination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p53">And now if God makes use of some poignant disgrace to prick this enormous bladder, and to let out 
the poisonous vapour, is not the mercy greater than 
the severity of the cure? <i>Cover them with shame</i>, 
says the psalmist, <i>that they may seek thy name</i>. 
Fame and glory transports a man out of himself; <pb n="160" id="viii-Page_160" />and, like a violent wind, though it may bear him up 
for a while, yet it will be sure to let him fall at last. 
It makes the mind loose and garish, scatters the 
spirits, and leaves a kind of dissolution upon all the 
faculties. Whereas shame, on the contrary, as all grief 
does, naturally contracts and unites, and thereby 
fortifies the spirits, fixes the ramblings of fancy, and 
so reduces and gathers the man into himself. This 
is the sovereign effect of a bitter potion, administered by a wise and merciful hand: and what hurt 
can there be in all the slanders, obloquies, and disgraces of this world, if they are but the arts and 
methods of Providence to shame us into the glories 
of the next. But then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p54">Thirdly and lastly, Has God thought fit to cast 
thy lot amongst the poor of this world, and that 
either by denying thee any share of the plenties of 
this life, which is something grievous; or by taking them away, which is much 
more so? Yet still all this may be but the effect of preventing mercy. For so 
much mischief as riches have done and may do to the souls of men, so much mercy 
may there be in taking them away. For does not the wisest of men, next our 
Saviour, tell us of <i>riches kept to the hurt of the owners of them</i>? <scripRef id="viii-p54.1" passage="Eccles. v. 13" parsed="|Eccl|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.13">Eccles. v. 
13</scripRef>. And does not our Saviour himself speak of the intolerable difficulty which 
they cause in men’s passage to heaven? Do they not make the narrow way much 
narrower, and contract <i>the gate which leads to life</i> to the straitness of a 
<i>needle’s eye</i>?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p55">And now, if God will fit thee for this passage, by 
taking off thy load, and emptying thy bags, and so 
suit the narrowness of thy fortune to the narrowness 
of the way thou art to pass, is there any thing but <pb n="161" id="viii-Page_161" />mercy in all this? Nay, are not the riches of his mercy 
conspicuous in the poverty of thy condition?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p56">Thou who repinest at the plenty and splendour of 
thy neighbour, at the greatness of his incomes, and 
the magnificence of his retinue; consider what are 
frequently the dismal, wretched consequences of all 
this, and thou wilt have little cause to envy this 
gaudy great one, or to wish thyself in his room.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p57">For do we not often hear of this or that young heir 
newly come to his father’s vast estate? An happy 
man, no doubt! But does not the town presently 
ring of his debaucheries, his blasphemies, and his 
murders? Are not his riches and his lewdnesses 
talked of together? and the odiousness of one 
heightened and set off by the greatness of the other? Are not his oaths, his 
riots, and other villainies reckoned by as many thousands as his estate?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p58">Now consider, had this grand debauchee, this 
glistering monster, been born to thy poverty and 
mean circumstances, he could not have contracted 
such a clamorous guilt, he could not have been so 
bad: nor, perhaps, had thy birth instated thee in 
the same wealth and greatness, wouldest thou have 
been at all better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p59">This God foresaw and knew, in the ordering both 
of his and thy condition: and which of the two now, 
can we think, is the greater debtor to his preventing 
mercy? Lordly sins require lordly estates to support 
them: and where Providence denies the latter, it 
cuts off all temptation to the former.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p60">And thus I have shewn by particular instances, 
what cause men have to acquiesce in and submit to 
the harshest dispensations that Providence can mea 
sure out to them in this life; and with what satisfaction, <pb n="162" id="viii-Page_162" />or rather gratitude, that ought to be endured, by which the greatest of mischiefs is prevented. The great physician of souls sometimes 
cannot cure without cutting us. Sin has festered 
inwardly, and he must lance the imposthume, to let 
out death with the suppuration. He who ties a 
madman’s hands, or takes away his sword, loves his 
person, while he disarms his phrensy. And whether 
by health or sickness, honour or disgrace, wealth or 
poverty, life or death, mercy is still contriving, acting, and carrying on the spiritual good of all those 
who love God, and are loved by him.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="viii-p61"><i>To whom, therefore, be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, 
and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. 
Amen.</p>
<pb n="163" id="viii-Page_163" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXIII. An Account of the Nature and Measures of Conscience: in Two Sermons." prev="viii" next="x" id="ix">
<p class="center" id="ix-p1"><i>An Account of the Nature and Measures of Conscience</i>:</p>

<h4 id="ix-p1.1">IN</h4>

<h2 id="ix-p1.2">TWO SERMONS</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p1.3">ON <scripRef passage="1John 3:21" id="ix-p1.4" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21">1 JOHN III. 21</scripRef>.</h3>
<h2 id="ix-p1.5">PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p1.6">AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON.</h3>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 John 3:21" id="ix-p1.7" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21" />
<p class="center" id="ix-p2">The first preached on the 1st of Nov. 1691.</p>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="ix-p3"><scripRef passage="1John 3:21" id="ix-p3.1" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21">1 <span class="sc" id="ix-p3.2">John</span> iii. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ix-p4"><i>Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, we have confidence 
toward God</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="ix-p5">AS nothing can be of more moment, so few things, 
doubtless, are of more difficulty, than for men to be 
rationally satisfied about the estate of their souls, 
with reference to God and the great concerns of 
eternity. In their judgment about which, if they 
err finally, it is like a man’s missing his cast when 
he throws dice for his life; his being, his happiness, 
and all that he does or can enjoy in the world, is involved in the error of one throw. And therefore it 
may very well deserve our best skill and care, to 
inquire into those rules, by which we may guide our 
judgment in so weighty an affair, both with safety 
and success. And this, I think, cannot be better 
done, than by separating the false and fallacious 
from the true and certain. For if the rule we judge <pb n="164" id="ix-Page_164" />by be uncertain, it is odds but we shall judge 
wrong; and if we should judge right, yet it is not 
properly skill, but chance; not a true judgment, but 
a lucky hit: which, certainly, the eternal interests 
of an immortal soul are of much too high a value to 
be left at the mercy of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">First of all then: he who would pass such a judgment upon his condition, as shall be ratified in heaven, and confirmed at that great tribunal from 
which there lies no appeal, will find himself wofully deceived, if he judges of his spiritual estate by 
any of these four following measures: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">1. The general esteem of the world concerning 
him. He who owes his piety to fame and hearsay, 
and the evidences of his salvation to popular voice and 
opinion, builds his house not only upon the sand, but, 
which is worse, upon the wind; and writes the 
deeds, by which he holds his estate, upon the face of 
a river. He makes a bodily eye the judge of things 
impossible to be seen; and humour and ignorance 
(which the generality of men both think and speak 
by) the great proofs of his justification. But surely 
no man has the estate of his soul drawn upon his 
face, nor the decree of his election wrote upon his 
forehead. He who would know a man throughly, 
must follow him into the closet of his heart, the 
door of which is kept shut to all the world besides, 
and the inspection of which is only the prerogative 
of omniscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">The favourable opinion and good word of men, 
(to some persons especially,) comes oftentimes at a 
very easy rate: and by a few demure looks and 
affected whines, set off with some odd, devotional 
postures and grimaces, and such other little arts of <pb n="165" id="ix-Page_165" />dissimulation, cunning men will do wonders, and commence presently heroes for sanctity, self-denial, and 
sincerity, while within perhaps they are as proud as 
Lucifer, as covetous as Demas, as false as Judas; 
and, in the whole course of their conversation, act 
and are acted, not by devotion, but design.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">So that, for ought I see, though the Mosaical part 
of Judaism be abolished amongst Christians, the 
Pharisaical part of it never will. A grave, staunch, 
skilfully managed face, set upon a grasping, aspiring 
mind, having got many a sly formalist the reputation 
of a primitive and severe piety, forsooth, and made 
many such mountebanks pass admired, even for 
saints upon earth, (as the word is,) who are like to be 
so nowhere else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">But a man who had never seen the stately outside of a tomb, or 
painted sepulchre, before, may very well be excused, if he takes it rather for 
the repository of some rich treasure, than of a noisome corpse; but should he 
but once open and rake into it, though he could not see, he would quickly smell 
out his mistake. The greatest part of the world is nothing but appearance, 
nothing but shew and surface; and many make it their business, their study, and 
concern, that it should be so; who, having for many years together deceived all about them, are at last willing to 
deceive themselves too; and by a long, immemorial 
practice, and, as it were, prescription of an aged, thoroughpaced hypocrisy, come at length to believe 
that for a reality, which, at the first practice of it, 
they themselves knew to be a cheat. But if men love 
to be deceived and fooled about so great an interest 
as that of their spiritual estate, it must be confessed 
that they cannot take a surer and more effectual <pb n="166" id="ix-Page_166" />course to be so, than by taking their neighbour’s word for that which can be known to them only 
from their own hearts. For certainly it is not more 
absurd to undertake to tell the name of an unknown 
person by his looks, than to vouch a man’s saintship 
from the vogue of the world, founded upon his external behaviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">2. The judgment of any casuist, or learned divine, 
concerning the estate of a man’s soul, is not sufficient 
to give him confidence towards God. And the reason is, because no learning whatsoever can give a 
man the knowledge of another’s heart. Besides, 
that it is more than possible that the most profound 
and experienced casuist in the world may mistake in 
his judgment of a man’s spiritual condition; and if 
he does judge right, yet the man cannot be sure that 
he will declare that judgment sincerely and impartially, (the greatest clerks being not always the honestest, any more than the wisest men,) but may 
purposely sooth a man up for hope or fear, or the 
service of some sinister interest; and so shew him 
the face of a foul soul in a flattering glass: considering how much the raising in some men a false hope 
of another world, may, with others, serve a real interest in this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">There is a generation of men, who have framed 
their casuistical divinity to a perfect compliance 
with all the corrupt affections of a man’s nature; and 
by that new-invented engine of the doctrine of probability, will undertake to warrant and quiet the 
sinner’s conscience in the commission of any sin 
whatsoever, provided there be but the opinion of one 
learned man to vouch it. For this, they say, is a sufficient ground for the conscience of any unlearned <pb n="167" id="ix-Page_167" />person to rely and to act upon. So that if but one doctor asserts that I may lawfully kill a man to prevent 
a box on the ear, or a calumny, by which he would 
otherwise asperse my good name, I may with a good 
conscience do it; nay, I may safely rest upon this 
one casuist’s judgment, though thousands, as learned 
as himself, yea, and the express law of God besides, 
affirm the quite contrary. But these spiritual engineers know well enough how to deal with any 
commandment, either by taking or expounding it 
away, at their pleasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">Such an ascendant have these Romish casuists 
over scripture, reason, and morality; much like what 
is said of the stupid, modern Jews, that they have 
subdued their sense and reason to such a sottish servitude to their rabbies, as to hold, that in case two 
rabbies should happen to contradict one another, 
they were yet bound to believe the contradictory assertions of both to be equally certain, and equally the 
word of God: such an iron-digesting faith have they, 
and such pity it is, that there should be no such 
thing in Judaism as transubstantiation to employ it 
upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">But as for these casuists whom I have been speaking of; if the judgment of one doctor may authorize 
the practice of any action, I believe it will be hard 
to find any sort or degree of villainy which the corruption of man’s nature is capable of committing, 
which shall not meet with a defence. And of 
this I could give such an instance from something 
wrote by a certain prelate of theirs, cardinal and 
archbishop of Beneventum, as were enough, not only 
to astonish all pious ears, but almost to unconsecrate 
the very church I speak in.</p>
<pb n="168" id="ix-Page_168" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">But the truth is, the way by which these Romish 
casuists speak peace to the consciences of men, is either by teaching them that many actions are not 
sins, which yet really are so; or by suggesting some 
thing to them, which shall satisfy their minds, not 
withstanding a known, actual, avowed continuance 
in their sins: such as are their pardons and indulgences, and giving men a share in the saints merits, 
out of the common bank and treasury of the church, 
which the pope has the sole custody and disposal of, 
and is never kept shut to such as come with an open 
hand. So that according to these new evangelists, 
well may we pronounce, Blessed are the rich, for 
theirs is the kingdom of heaven. But God deliver 
the world from such guides, or rather such hucksters 
of souls, the very shame of religion, and the shame 
less subverters of morality. And it is really matter 
both of wonder and indignation, that such impostors 
should at all concern themselves about rules or directions of conscience, who seem to have no consciences 
to apply them to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">3. The absolution pronounced by a priest, whether Papist or Protestant, is not a certain, infallible 
ground, to give the person so absolved confidence towards God; and the reason is, because, if absolution, 
as such, could of itself secure a man, as to the estate 
of his soul, then it would follow, that every person 
so absolved should, by virtue thereof, be ipso facto 
put into such a condition of safety, which is not imaginable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">For the absolution pronounced must be either conditional, as running upon the conditions of faith and 
repentance; and then, if those conditions are not 
found in the person so absolved, it is but a seal to a <pb n="169" id="ix-Page_169" />blank, and so a mere nullity to him. Or, the absolution must be pronounced in terms absolute and 
unconditional: and if so, then the said absolution 
becomes valid and effectual, either by virtue of the 
state of the person to whom it was pronounced, as 
being a true penitent, or by virtue of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p17.1">opus operatum</span></i>, or bare action itself of the priest absolving 
him. If it receives its validity from the former; 
then it is clear, that although it runs in forms absolute, yet it is indeed conditional, as depending 
upon the qualification of the person to whom it is 
pronounced; who therefore owes the remission of 
his sins, not properly to the priest’s absolution, but to 
his own repentance, which made that absolution effectual, and would undoubtedly have saved him, 
though the priest had never absolved him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">But if it be asserted, that the very action of the 
priest absolving him has of itself this virtue; then 
we must grant also, that it is in the priest’s power to 
save a man who never repented, nor did one good 
work in all his life; forasmuch as it is in his power 
to perform this action upon him in full form, and 
with full intention to absolve him. But the horrible 
absurdity, blasphemy, and impiety of this assertion, sufficiently proclaims its falsity without any further 
confutation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">In a word, if a man be a penitent, his repentance 
stamps his absolution effectual. If not, let the priest 
repeat the same absolution to him ten thousand 
times, yet for all his being absolved in this world, 
God will condemn him in the other. And consequently, he who places his salvation upon this ground, 
will find himself like an imprisoned and condemned 
malefactor, who in the night dreams that he is released, <pb n="170" id="ix-Page_170" />but in the morning finds himself led to the 
gallows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">4thly and lastly, No advantages from external 
church-membership, or profession of the true religion, can themselves give a man confidence 
towards God. And yet perhaps, there is hardly any 
one thing in the world, which men, in all ages, have 
generally more cheated themselves with. The Jews 
were an eminent instance of this: who, because they 
were the sons of Abraham, as it is readily acknowledged by our Saviour, <scripRef id="ix-p20.1" passage="John viii. 37" parsed="|John|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.37">John viii. 37</scripRef>. 
<i>and because 
they were entrusted with the oracles of God</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p20.2" passage="Rom. iii. 2" parsed="|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.2">Rom. 
iii. 2</scripRef>. <i>together with the covenants, and the promises</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p20.3" passage="Rom. ix. 4" parsed="|Rom|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.4">Rom. ix. 4</scripRef>. that is, in other words, because 
they were the true church, and professors of the 
true religion, (while all the world about them lay 
wallowing in ignorance, heathenism, and idolatry,) 
they concluded from hence, that God was so fond of 
them, that, notwithstanding all their villainies and 
immoralities, they were still the darlings of heaven, 
and the only heirs apparent of salvation. They 
thought, it seems, God and themselves linked together in so fast, but withal so strange a covenant, 
that, although they never performed their part of it, 
God was yet bound to make good every tittle of his.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">And this made John the Baptist set himself with 
so much acrimony and indignation to baffle this 
senseless, arrogant conceit of theirs, which made 
them huff at the doctrine of repentance, as a thing 
below them, and not at all belonging to them, in 
<scripRef id="ix-p21.1" passage="Matt. iii. 9" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9">Matt. iii. 9</scripRef>. <i>Think not</i>, says he, <i>to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father</i>. This, 
he knew, lay deep in their hearts, and was still in 
their mouths, and kept them insolent and impenitent <pb n="171" id="ix-Page_171" />under sins of the highest and most clamorous 
guilt; though our Saviour himself also, not long 
after this, assured them, that they were of a very 
different stock and parentage from that which they 
boasted of; and that whosoever was their father 
upon the natural account, the devil was certainly so 
upon a moral.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">In like manner, how vainly do the Romanists 
pride and value themselves upon the name of <i>Catholics</i>, of the <i>catholic religion</i>, and of the 
<i>catholic 
church</i>! though a title no more applicable to the 
church of Rome, than a man’s finger, when it is 
swelled and putrefied, can be called his whole body: 
a church which allows salvation to none without it, 
nor awards damnation to almost any within it. And 
therefore, as the former empty plea served the sottish Jews; so, no wonder, if this equally serves 
these, to put them into a fool’s paradise, by feeding 
their hopes without changing their lives; and, as 
an excellent expedient, first to assure them of heaven, and then to bring them easily to it; and so, in 
a word, to save both their souls and their sins too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">And to shew how the same cheat runs through 
all professions, though not in the same dress; none 
are more powerfully and grossly under it than an 
other sort of men, who, on the contrary, place their 
whole acceptance with God, and indeed their whole 
religion, upon a mighty zeal, or rather outcry, 
against popery and superstition; verbally, indeed, 
uttered against the church of Rome, but really 
against the church of England. To which sort 
of persons I shall say no more but this, and that 
in the spirit of truth and meekness; namely, that 
zeal and noise against popery, and real services <pb n="172" id="ix-Page_172" />for it, are no such inconsistent things as some may 
imagine; indeed no more than invectives against 
Papists, and solemn addresses of thanks to them, for 
that very thing, by which they would have brought 
in popery upon us. And if those of the separation 
do not yet know so much, thanks to them for it, 
we of the church of England do; and so may they 
themselves too, in due time. I speak not this by way 
of sarcasm, to reproach them, (I leave that to their 
own consciences, which will do it more effectually,) 
but by way of charity, to warn them: for let them 
be assured, that this whole scene and practice of 
theirs is as really superstition, and as false a bottom to rest their souls upon, as either the Jews alleging Abraham for their father, while the devil 
claimed them for his children; or the Papists relying upon their indulgences, their saints merits and 
supererogations, and such other fopperies, as can never settle, nor indeed so much as reach, the conscience; and much less recommend it to that Judge, 
who is not to be flammed off with words, and phrases, 
and names, though taken out of the scripture itself. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">Nay, and I shall proceed yet further. It is not a 
man’s being of the church of England itself, (though 
undoubtedly the purest and best reformed church in 
the world; indeed so well reformed, that it will be 
found a much easier work to alter than to better its 
constitution;) I say, it is not a man’s being even of 
this excellent church, which can of itself clear accounts between God and his conscience. Since bare 
communion with a good church can never alone 
make a good man: for if it could, I am sure we 
should have no bad ones in ours; and much less 
such as would betray it.</p><pb n="173" id="ix-Page_173" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p25">So that we see here, that it is but too manifest, that men of all churches and persuasions are 
strangely apt to flatter and deceive themselves with 
what they believe, and what they profess; and if we 
throughly consider the matter, we shall find the fallacy to lie in this: that those religious institutions, 
which God designed only for means, helps, and advantages, to promote and further men in the practice of holiness, they look upon rather as a privilege 
to serve them instead of it, and really to commute 
for it. This is the very case, and a fatal self-imposture it is certainly, and such an one as defeats the 
design and destroys the force of all religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p26">And thus I have shewn four several uncertain 
and deceitful rules, which men are prone to judge 
of their spiritual estate by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p27">But now, have we any better or more certain, to 
substitute and recommend in the room of them? 
Why, yes; if we believe the apostle, a man’s own 
heart or conscience is that which, above all other 
things, is able to give him confidence towards God. 
And the reason is, because the heart knows that by 
itself, which nothing in the world besides can give 
it any knowledge of; and without the knowledge 
of which, it can have no foundation to build any 
true confidence upon. Conscience, under God, is 
the only competent judge of what the soul has done, 
and what it has not done; what guilt it has contracted, and what it has not; as it is in <scripRef passage="1Cor 2:11" id="ix-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>. 
<i>What man knoweth the things of a man, save the 
spirit of man which is in him?</i> Conscience is its 
own counsellor, the sole master of its own secrets: 
and it is the privilege of our nature, that every man 
should keep the key of his own breast.</p>

<pb n="174" id="ix-Page_174" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p28">Now for the further prosecution of the words, I 
shall do these four things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p29">1. I shall shew, how the heart or conscience 
ought to be informed, in order to its founding in us 
a rational confidence towards God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p30">2. I shall shew, how and by what means we may 
get it thus informed, and afterwards preserve and 
keep it so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p31">3. I shall shew, whence it is that the testimony 
of conscience thus informed, comes to be so authentic, and so much to be relied upon: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p32">4thly and lastly, I shall assign some particular 
cases or instances, in which the confidence suggested by it does most eminently shew and exert 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p33">1. And first for the first of these, how the heart 
or conscience, &amp;c. It is certain, that no man can 
have any such confidence towards God, only because 
his heart tells him a lie; and that it may do so, is 
altogether as certain. For there is the erroneous, 
as well as the rightly informed conscience; and if 
the conscience happens to be deluded, and there 
upon to give false directions to the will, so that by 
virtue of those directions it is betrayed into a course 
of sin: sin does not therefore cease to be sin, because a man committed it conscientiously. If conscience comes to be perverted so far, as to bring a 
man under a persuasion, that it is either lawful, or 
his duty, to resist the magistrate, to seize upon his 
neighbour’s just rights or estate, to worship stocks 
and stones, or to lie, equivocate, and the like, this 
will not absolve him before God; since error, which 
is in itself evil, can never make another thing good. 
He who does an unwarrantable action through a <pb n="175" id="ix-Page_175" />false information, which information he ought not 
to have believed, cannot in reason make the guilt of 
one sin the excuse of another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p34">Conscience therefore must be rightly informed, 
before the testimony of it can be authentic in what 
it pronounces concerning the estate of the soul. It 
must proceed by the two grand rules of right reason 
and scripture; these are the compass which it must 
steer by. For conscience comes formally to oblige, 
only as it is the messenger of the mind of God to 
the soul of man; which he has revealed to him, 
partly by the impression of certain notions and maxims upon the practical understanding, and partly 
by the declared oracles of his word. So far therefore as conscience reports any thing agreeable to, or 
deducible from these, it is to be hearkened to as the 
great conveyer of truth to the soul; but when it reports any thing dissonant to these, it obliges no 
more than the falsehood reported by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p35">But since there is none who follows an erroneous 
conscience, but does so because he thinks it true; 
and moreover thinks it true, because he is persuaded 
that it proceeds according to the two forementioned 
rules of scripture and right reason; how shall a 
man be able to satisfy himself, when his conscience 
is rightly informed, and when possessed with an error? For to affirm, that the sentence passed by a 
rightly informed conscience gives a man a rational 
confidence towards God; but, in the mean time, not 
to assign any means possible by which he may 
know when his conscience is thus rightly informed, 
and when not, it must equally bereave him of such 
a confidence, as placing the condition upon which it 
depends wholly out of his knowledge.</p>

<pb n="176" id="ix-Page_176" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p36">Here therefore is the knot, here the difficulty, 
how to state some rule of certainty, by which infallibly to distinguish when the conscience is right, 
and to be relied upon; when erroneous, and to be 
distrusted, in the testimony it gives about the sincerity and safety of a man’s spiritual condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p37">For the resolution of which, I answer, that it is 
not necessary for a man to be assured of the rightness of his conscience, by such an infallible certainty 
of persuasion, as amounts to the clearness of a demonstration; but it is sufficient, if he knows it upon 
grounds of such a convincing probability, as shall 
exclude all rational grounds of doubting of it. For 
I cannot think, that the confidence here spoken of 
rises so high as to assurance. And the reason is, 
because it is manifestly such a confidence as is common to all sincere Christians; which yet, assurance, 
we all know, is not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p38">The truth is, the word in the original, which is 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p38.1">παῤῥησία</span>, signifies properly <i>freedom</i> or 
<i>boldness of 
speech</i>; though the Latin translation renders it by <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p38.2">fiducia</span></i>, and so corresponds with the English, which 
renders it <i>confidence</i>. But whether <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p38.3">fiducia</span></i> or 
<i>confidence</i> reaches the full sense of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p38.4">παῤῥησία</span>, may 
very well be disputed. However it is certain, that 
neither the word in the original, nor yet in the 
translation, imports <i>assurance</i>. For <i>freedom</i> or 
<i>boldness of speech</i>, I am sure, does not; and <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p38.5">fiducia</span></i>, 
or <i>confidence</i>, signifies only a man’s being actually 
persuaded of a thing, upon better arguments for it, 
than any that he can see against it; which he may 
very well be, and yet not be assured of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p39">From all which, I conclude; that the confidence 
here mentioned in the text amounts to no more <pb n="177" id="ix-Page_177" />than a rational well-grounded hope. Such an one 
as the apostle tells us, in <scripRef id="ix-p39.1" passage="Rom. v. 5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>. <i>maketh not 
ashamed</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p40">And upon these terms, I affirm, that such a conscience, as has employed the utmost of its ability to 
give itself the best information and clearest knowledge of its duty that it can, is a rational ground for 
a man to build such an hope upon; and, consequently, for him to confide in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p41">There is an innate light in every man, discovering to him the first lines of duty, in the common 
notions of good and evil, which, by cultivation and 
improvement, may be advanced to higher and 
brighter discoveries. And from hence it is, that 
the schoolmen and moralists admit not of any <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p41.1">ignorantia juris</span></i>, speaking of natural moral right, to 
give excuse to sin. Since all such ignorance is 
voluntary, and therefore culpable, forasmuch as it 
was in every man’s power to have prevented it, by a 
due improvement of the light of nature, and the 
seeds of moral honesty sown in his heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p42">If it be here demanded, whether a man may not 
remain ignorant of his duty, after he has used the 
utmost means to inform himself of it; I answer, 
that so much of duty as is absolutely necessary to 
save him, he shall upon the use of such a course 
come to know; and that which he continues ignorant of, having done the utmost lying in his power 
that he might not be ignorant of it, shall never 
damn him. Which assertion is proved thus: The 
gospel damns nobody for being ignorant of that 
which he is not obliged to know; but that which 
upon the improvement of a man’s utmost power he 
cannot know, he is not obliged to know; for that <pb n="178" id="ix-Page_178" />otherwise he would be obliged to an impossibility; 
since that which is out of the compass of any man’s power, is to that man impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p43">He therefore who exerts all the powers and faculties of his soul, and plies all means and opportunities in the search of truth, which God has vouchsafed him, may rest upon the judgment of his conscience so informed, as a warrantable guide of those 
actions, which he must account to God for. And 
if by following such a guide, he falls into the ditch, 
the ditch shall never drown him, or if it should, the 
man perishes not by his sin, but by his misfortune. 
In a word, he who endeavours to know the utmost 
of his duty that he can, and practises the utmost 
that he knows, has the equity and goodness of the 
great God to stand as a mighty wall or rampart between him and damnation, for any errors or infirmities, which the frailty of his condition has invincibly, and therefore inculpably, exposed him to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p44">And if a conscience thus qualified and informed, 
be not the measure by which a man may take a 
true estimate of his absolution before the tribunal of 
God, all the understanding of human nature cannot 
find out any ground for the sinner to pitch the sole 
of his foot upon, or rest his conscience with any assurance, but is left in the plunge of infinite doubts 
and uncertainties, suspicions and misgivings, both 
as to the measures of his present duty, and the final 
issues of his future reward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p45">Let this conclusion therefore stand as the firm 
result of the foregoing discourse, and the foundation 
of what is to follow; that such a conscience as has 
not been wanting to itself, in endeavouring to get the 
utmost and clearest information about the will of <pb n="179" id="ix-Page_179" />God, that its power, advantages, and opportunities could afford it, is that internal judge, whose 
absolution is a rational and sure ground of confidence towards God: and so I pass to the second 
thing proposed. Which is to shew, How, and by 
what means, we may get our heart or conscience 
thus informed, and afterwards preserve and keep it 
so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p46">In order to which, amongst many things that 
might be alleged as highly useful, and conducing to 
this great work, I shall insist upon these four: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p47">1. Let a man carefully attend to the voice of his 
reason, and all the dictates of natural morality, so as 
by no means to do any thing contrary to them. 
For though reason is not to be relied upon, as a 
guide universally sufficient to direct us what to do, 
yet it is generally to be relied upon and obeyed, 
where it tells us what we are not to do. It is indeed but a weak and diminutive light, compared to 
revelation; but it ought to be no disparagement to 
a star, that it is not a sun. Nevertheless, as weak 
and as small as it is, it is a light always at hand, 
and though enclosed, as it were, in a dark lantern, 
may yet be of singular use to prevent many a foul 
step, and to keep us from many a dangerous fall. 
And every man brings such a degree of this light 
into the world with him, that though it cannot bring 
him to heaven, yet, if he be true to it, it will carry 
him a great way; indeed so far, that if he follows 
it faithfully, I doubt not but he shall meet with 
another light, which shall carry him quite through.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p48">How far it may be improved, is evident from that 
high and refined morality which shined forth both 
in the lives and writings of some of the ancient <pb n="180" id="ix-Page_180" />heathens, who yet had no other light but this, both 
to live and to write by. For how great a man in 
virtue was Cato, of whom the historian gives this 
glorious character; <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p48.1">Esse quam videri bonus malebat!</span></i> And of what an impregnable integrity was 
Fabricius, of whom it was said, that a man might 
as well attempt to turn the sun out of his course, 
as to bring Fabricius to do a base or a dishonest 
action! And then for their writings; what admirable things occur in the remains of Pythagoras, and 
the books of Plato, and of several other philosophers! short, I confess, of the rules of Christianity, 
but generally above the lives of Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p49">Which being so, ought not the light of reason to 
be looked upon by us as a rich and a noble talent, 
and such an one as we must account to God for? 
for it is certainly from him. It is a ray of divinity 
darted into the soul. <i>It is the candle of the Lord</i>, 
as Solomon calls it, and God never lights us up a 
candle either to put out or to sleep by. If it be 
made conscious to a work of darkness, it will not 
fail to discover and reprove it; and therefore the 
checks of it are to be revered, as the echo of a 
voice from heaven; for, whatsoever conscience binds 
here on earth, will be certainly bound there too; 
and it were a great vanity to hope or imagine, that 
either law or gospel will absolve what natural conscience condemns. No man ever yet offended his 
own conscience, but first or last it was revenged 
upon him for it. So that it will concern a man to 
treat this great principle awfully and warily, by still 
observing what it commands, but especially what it 
forbids: and if he would have it always a faithful 
and sincere monitor to him, let him be sure never <pb n="181" id="ix-Page_181" />to turn a deaf ear to it; for not to hear it is the 
way to silence it. Let him strictly observe the 
first stirrings and intimations; the first hints and 
whispers of good and evil, that pass in his heart; 
and this will keep conscience so quick and vigilant, 
and ready to give a man true alarms upon the least 
approach of his spiritual enemy, that he shall be 
hardly capable of a great surprise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p50">On the contrary, if a man accustoms himself to 
slight or pass over these first motions to good, or 
shrinkings of his conscience from evil, which originally are as natural to the heart of man, as the 
appetites of hunger and thirst are to the stomach, 
conscience will by degrees grow dull and unconcerned, and, from not spying out motes, come at 
length to overlook beams; from carelessness it shall 
fall into a slumber, and from a slumber it shall 
settle into a deep and long sleep; till at last perhaps it sleeps itself into a lethargy, and that such an 
one, that nothing but hell and judgment shall be 
able to awaken it. For long disuse of any thing 
made for action will in time take away the very 
use of it. As I have read of one, who having for 
a disguise kept one of his eyes a long time covered, 
when he took off the covering, found his eye indeed 
where it was, but his sight was gone. He who 
would keep his conscience awake, must be careful 
to keep it stirring.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p51">2. Let a man be very tender and regardful of 
every pious motion and suggestion made by the 
Spirit of God to his heart. I do not hereby go about 
to establish enthusiasm, or such fantastic pretences 
of intercourse with God, as Papists and fanatics 
(who in most things copy from one another, as well <pb n="182" id="ix-Page_182" />as rail at one another) do usually boast of. But 
certainly, if the evil spirit may, and often does suggest wicked and vile thoughts to the minds of men, 
as all do and must grant, and is sufficiently proved 
from the <i>devil’s putting it into the heart of Judas 
to betray Christ</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p51.1" passage="John xiii. 2" parsed="|John|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.2">John xiii. 2</scripRef>. and his <i>filling the 
heart of Ananias to lie to the Holy Ghost</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p51.2" passage="Acts v. 3" parsed="|Acts|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.3">Acts 
v. 3</scripRef>. it cannot after this, with any colour of reason, 
be doubted, but that the holy Spirit of God, whose 
power and influence to good is much greater than 
that of the wicked spirit to evil, does frequently inject into, and imprint upon the soul many blessed 
motions and impulses to duty, and many powerful 
avocations from sin. So that a man shall not only, 
as the prophet says, <i>hear a voice behind him</i>, but 
also a voice within him, telling him which way he 
ought to go.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p52">For doubtless, there is something more in those 
expressions of <i>being led by the Spirit</i>, and <i>being 
taught by the Spirit</i>, and the like, than mere tropes 
and metaphors; and nothing less is or can be imported by them, than that God sometimes speaks to, 
and converses with, the hearts of men, immediately 
by himself; and happy those, who by thus hearing 
him speak in a <i>still voice</i>, shall prevent his speaking 
to them in thunder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p53">But you will here ask, perhaps, how we shall distinguish in such motions, which of them proceed 
immediately from the Spirit of God, and which from 
the conscience? In answer to which, I must confess, that I know no certain mark of discrimination 
to distinguish them by; save only in general, that 
such as proceed immediately from God, use to strike 
the mind suddenly, and very powerfully. But then <pb n="183" id="ix-Page_183" />I add also, that as the knowledge of this, in point 
of speculation, is so nice and difficult, so, thanks be 
to God, in point of practice it is not necessary. But 
let a man universally observe and obey every good 
motion rising in his heart, knowing that every such 
motion proceeds from God, either mediately or immediately; and that whether God speaks immediately by himself to the conscience, or mediately by 
the conscience to the soul, the authority is the same 
in both, and the contempt of either is rebellion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p54">Now the thing which I drive at, under this head 
of discourse, is to shew, that as God is sometimes 
pleased to address himself in this manner to the 
hearts of men; so, if the heart will receive and answer such motions, by a ready and obsequious compliance with them, there is no doubt but they will 
both return more frequently, and still more and 
more powerfully, till at length they produce such a 
degree of light in the conscience, as shall give a 
man both a clear sight of his duty, and a certain 
judgment of his condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p55">On the contrary, as all resistance whatsoever of 
the dictates of conscience, even in the way of natural efficiency, brings a kind of hardness and stupefaction upon it; so the resistance of these peculiar 
suggestions of the Spirit will cause in it also a judicial hardness, which is yet worse than the other. 
So that God shall withdraw from such an heart, 
and the Spirit being grieved shall depart, and these 
blessed motions shall cease, and affect and visit it 
no more. The consequence of which is very terrible, 
as rendering a man past feeling: and then the less 
he feels in this world, the more he shall be sure to 
feel in the next. But,</p>
<pb n="184" id="ix-Page_184" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p56">3. Because the light of natural conscience is in 
many things defective and dim, and the internal 
voice of God’s Spirit not always distinguishable, 
above all, let a man attend to the mind of God, uttered in his revealed word. I say, his revealed word. 
By which I do not mean that mysterious, extraordinary (and of late so much studied) book called the 
Revelation, and which perhaps the more it is studied the less it is understood, as generally either 
finding a man cracked, or making him so: but I 
mean those other writings of the prophets and apostles, which exhibit to us a plain, sure, perfect, and 
intelligible rule; a rule that will neither fail nor 
distract such as make use of it. A rule to judge of 
the two former rules by: for nothing that contradicts the revealed word of God, is either the voice 
of right reason or of the Spirit of God: nor is it 
possible that it should be so, without God’s contradicting himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p57">And therefore we see what high elogies are 
given to the written word by the inspired penmen 
of both Testaments. <i>It giveth understanding to 
the simple</i>, says David, in <scripRef id="ix-p57.1" passage="Psalm cxix. 130" parsed="|Ps|119|130|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.130">Psalm cxix. 130</scripRef>. And 
that, you will say, is no such easy matter to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p58">It is able to <i>make the man of God perfect</i>, says 
St. Paul, <scripRef passage="2Tim 3:17" id="ix-p58.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.17">2 Tim. iii. 17</scripRef>. <i>It is quick and powerful, 
and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing 
even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit; 
and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of 
the heart</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p58.2" passage="Heb. iv. 12" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">Heb. iv. 12</scripRef>. Now what a force and fulness, what a vigour and emphasis is there in all 
these expressions! Enough, one would think, to 
recommend and endear the scriptures, even to the 
Papists themselves. For if, as the text says, <i>they </i><pb n="185" id="ix-Page_185" /><i>give understanding to the simple</i>; I know none 
more concerned to read and study them than their 
popes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p59">Wherefore since the light and energy of the writ 
ten word is so mighty, let a man bring and hold his 
conscience to this steady rule; the unalterable rectitude of which, will infallibly discover the rectitude 
or obliquity of whatsoever it is applied to. We shall 
find it a rule, both to instruct us what to do, and to 
assure us in what we have done. For though natural conscience ought to be listened to, yet it is revelation alone that is to be relied upon: as we may 
observe in the works of art, a judicious artist will 
indeed use his eye, but he will trust only to his 
rule.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p60">There is not any one action whatsoever which a 
man ought to do or to forbear, but the scripture 
will give him a clear precept or prohibition for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p61">So that if a man will commit such rules to his 
memory, and stock his mind with portions of scripture answerable to all the heads of duty and practice, his conscience can never be at a loss, either for 
a direction of his actions, or an answer to a temptation: it was the very course which our Saviour 
himself took, when the devil plied him with temptation upon temptation. Still he had a suitable scripture ready to repel and baffle them all, one after 
another: every pertinent text urged home, being a 
direct stab to a temptation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p62">Let a man therefore consider and recount with 
himself the several duties and virtues of a Christian. 
Such as temperance, meekness, charity, purity of 
heart, pardoning of enemies, patience. (I had almost said passive obedience too, but that such old-fashioned <pb n="186" id="ix-Page_186" />Christianity seems as much out of date 
with some, as Christ’s divinity and satisfaction.) 
I say, let a man consider these and the like virtues, 
together with the contrary sins and vices that do 
oppose them; and then, as out of a full armory or 
magazine, let him furnish his conscience with texts 
of scripture, particularly enjoining the one, and for 
bidding or threatening the other. And yet I do not 
say that he should stuff his mind like the margent 
of some authors, with chapter and verse heaped 
together, at all adventures; but only that he 
should fortify it with some few texts, which are 
home, and apposite to his case. And a conscience 
thus supplied will be like a man armed at all points; 
and always ready either to receive or to attack his 
enemy. Otherwise it is not a man’s having arms in 
his house; no, nor yet his having courage and skill 
to use them; but it is his having them still about 
him, which must both secure him from being set 
upon, and defend him when he is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p63">Accordingly, men must know, that without taking 
the forementioned course, all that they do in this 
matter is but lost labour; and that they read the 
scriptures to as little purpose as some use to quote 
them; much reading being like much eating, wholly 
useless without digestion; and it is impossible for a 
man to digest his meat, without also retaining it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p64">Till men get what they read into their minds, 
and fix it in their memories, they keep their religion 
as they use to do their Bibles, only in their closet, or 
carry it in their pocket; and that, you may imagine, 
must improve and affect the soul, just as much as a 
man’s having plenty of provision only in his stores, 
will nourish and support his body. When men forget <pb n="187" id="ix-Page_187" />the word heard or read by them, the devil is said 
<i>to steal it out of their hearts</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p64.1" passage="Luke viii. 12" parsed="|Luke|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.12">Luke viii. 12</scripRef>. And 
for this cause we do with as much reason, as propriety of speech, call the committing of a thing to 
memory, the getting it by heart. For it is the 
memory that must transmit it to the heart; and 
it is in vain to expect, that the heart should keep 
its hold of any truth, when the memory has let it 
go.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p65">4. The fourth and last way that I shall mention 
for the getting of the conscience rightly informed, 
and afterwards keeping it so, is frequently and impartially to account with it. It is with a man and 
his conscience, as with one man and another; 
amongst whom we use to say, that <i>even reckoning 
makes lasting friends</i>; and the way to make reckonings even, I am sure, is to make them often. Delays 
in accounts are always suspicious; and bad enough 
in themselves, but commonly much worse in their 
cause. For to defer an account, is the ready way 
to perplex it; and when it comes to be perplexed 
and intricate, no man, either as to his temporal or 
spiritual estate, can know of himself what he is, or 
what he has, or upon what bottom he stands. But 
the amazing difficulty and greatness of his account 
will rather terrify than inform him; and keep him 
from setting heartily about such a task as he despairs ever to go through with. For no man willingly begins what he has no hope to finish.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p66">But let a man apply to this work by frequent returns and short intervals, while the heap is small, 
and the particulars few, and he will find it easy and 
conquerable; and his conscience, like a faithful 
steward, shall give him in a plain, open, and entire <pb n="188" id="ix-Page_188" />account of himself, and hide nothing from him. 
Whereas we know, if a steward or cashier be suffered 
to run on from year to year without bringing him to 
a reckoning, it is odds but such a sottish forbearance 
will in time teach him to shuffle; and strongly 
tempt him to be a cheat, if not also to make him so: 
for as the account runs on, generally the account 
ant goes backward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p67">And for this cause some judge it advisable for a 
man to account with his heart every day; and this, 
no doubt, is the best and surest course; for still the 
oftener the better. And some prescribe accounting 
once a week; longer than which it is by no means 
safe to delay it: for a man shall find his heart deceitful, and his memory weak, and nature extremely 
averse from seeking narrowly after that which it 
is unwilling to find; and being found, will assuredly 
disturb it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p68">So that upon the whole matter it is infinitely absurd to think, that conscience can be kept in order 
without frequent examination. If a man would 
have his conscience deal clearly with him, he must 
deal severely with that. Often scouring and cleansing it will make it bright; and when it is so, he may 
see himself in it: and if he sees any thing amiss, 
let this satisfy him, that no man is or can be the 
worse for knowing the very worst of himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p69">On the contrary, if conscience, by a long neglect 
of, and disacquaintance with itself, comes to contract 
an inveterate rust or soil, a man may as well expect 
to see his face in a mud-wall, as that such a conscience should give him a true report of his 
condition; no, it leaves him wholly in the dark, as to 
the greatest concern he has in both worlds. He can <pb n="189" id="ix-Page_189" />neither tell whether God be his friend or his enemy, 
or rather he has shrewd cause to suspect him his 
enemy, and cannot possibly know him to be his 
friend. And this being his case, he must live in ignorance and die in ignorance; and it will be hard 
for a man to die in it, without dying for it too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p70">And now, what a wretched condition must that 
man needs be in, whose heart is in such a confusion, 
such darkness, and such a settled blindness, that it 
shall not be able to tell him so much as one true 
word of himself! Flatter him it may, I confess, (as 
those are generally good at flattering, who are good 
for nothing else,) but, in the mean time, the poor 
man is left under the fatal necessity of a remediless 
delusion: for in judging of a man’s self, if conscience 
either cannot or will not inform him, there is a certain thing called <i>self-love</i> that will be sure to deceive him. And thus I have shewn, in four several 
particulars, what is to be done, both for the getting 
and keeping of the conscience so informed, as that it 
may be able to give us a rational confidence towards 
God. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p71">1. That the voice of reason, in all the dictates of 
natural morality, ought carefully to be attended to 
by a strict observance of what it commands, but 
especially of what it forbids.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p72">2. That every pious motion from the Spirit of 
God ought tenderly to be cherished, and by no 
means checked or quenched either by resistance or 
neglect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p73">3. That conscience is to be kept close to the rule 
of the written word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p74">4thly and lastly, That it is frequently to be 
examined, and severely accounted with.</p>

<pb n="190" id="ix-Page_190" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p75">And I doubt not but a conscience thus disciplined, 
shall give a man such a faithful account of himself, 
as shall never shame nor lurch the confidence which 
he shall take up from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p76">Nevertheless, to prevent all mistakes in so critical 
a case, and so high a concern, I shall close up the 
foregoing particulars with this twofold caution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p77">First, Let no man think that every doubting or 
misgiving about the safety of his spiritual estate, 
overthrows the confidence hitherto spoken of. For, 
as I shewed before, the confidence mentioned in the 
text, is not properly assurance, but only a rational, 
well-grounded hope; and therefore may very well 
consist with some returns of doubting. For we 
know, in that pious and excellent confession and 
prayer, made by the poor man to our Saviour, in 
<scripRef id="ix-p77.1" passage="Mark ix. 24" parsed="|Mark|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.24">Mark ix. 24</scripRef>, how in the very same breath in which 
he says, <i>Lord, I believe</i>; he says also, <i>Lord, help 
my unbelief</i>. So that we see here, that the sincerity 
of our faith or confidence will not secure us against 
all vicissitudes of wavering or distrust; indeed no 
more than a strong athletic constitution of body will 
secure a man always against heats, and colds, and rheums, and such like indispositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p78">And one great reason of this is, because such a 
faith or confidence as we have been treating of, resides in the soul or conscience as an habit. And 
habits, we know, are by no means either inconsistent 
with, or destroyed by, every contrary act. But especially in the case now before us, where the truth and 
strength of our confidence towards God does not 
consist so much in the present act, by which it 
exerts itself, no, nor yet in the habit producing this 
act, as it does in the ground or reason which this <pb n="191" id="ix-Page_191" />confidence is built upon; which being the standing 
sincerity of a man’s heart, though the present act 
be interrupted, (as, no doubt, through infirmity or 
temptation it may be very often,) yet, so long as 
that sincerity, upon which this confidence was first 
founded, does continue, as soon as the temptation is 
removed and gone, the forementioned faith, or affiance, will, by renewed, vigorous, and fresh acts, recover and exert itself, and with great comfort and 
satisfaction of mind give a man confidence towards 
God. Which, though it be indeed a lower and a 
lesser thing than assurance, yet, as to all the purposes of a pious life, may, for ought I see, prove 
much more useful; as both affording a man due 
comfort, and yet leaving room for due caution too; 
which are two of the principal uses that religion 
serves for in this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p79">2. The other caution, with reference to the fore 
going discourse, is this; Let no man, from what has 
been said, reckon a bare silence of conscience in not 
accusing or disturbing him, a sufficient argument 
for confidence towards God. For such a silence is 
so far from being always so, that it is usually worse 
than the fiercest and loudest accusations; since it 
may, and for the most part does, proceed from a kind 
of numbness or stupidity of conscience, and an absolute dominion obtained by sin over the soul; so 
that it shall not so much as dare to complain or 
make a stir. For, as our Saviour says, <scripRef id="ix-p79.1" passage="Luke xi. 21" parsed="|Luke|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.21">Luke xi. 
21</scripRef>. <i>While the strong man armed keepeth his palace, 
his goods are in peace</i>. So, while sin rules and governs with a strong hand, and has wholly subdued 
the conscience to a slavish subjection to its tyrannical yoke; the soul shall be at peace, such a false 
peace as it is; but for that very cause worse a great <pb n="192" id="ix-Page_192" />deal, and more destructive, than when, by continual 
alarms and assaults, it gives a man neither peace nor 
truce, quiet nor intermission. And therefore it is 
very remarkable, that the text expresses the sound 
estate of the heart or the conscience here spoken of, 
not barely by its not accusing, but by its not condemning us, which word imports properly an acquitment or discharge of a man upon some precedent accusation, and a full trial and cognizance of 
his cause had thereupon. For as <i>condemnation</i>, 
being a law term, and so relating to the judicial 
proceedings of law courts, must still presuppose an 
hearing of the cause, before any sentence can pass; so likewise in the court of 
conscience, there must be a strict and impartial inquiry into all a man’s actions, and a thorough hearing of all that can be 
pleaded for and against him, before conscience can 
rationally either condemn or discharge him: and if 
indeed upon such a fair and full trial he can come 
off, he is then rectus in curia, clear and innocent, 
and consequently may reap all that satisfaction 
from himself, which it is natural for innocence to afford the person who has it. I do not here speak of 
a legal innocence, (none but sots and Quakers dream 
of such things,) for, as St. Paul says, <scripRef id="ix-p79.2" passage="Galat. ii. 16" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Galat. ii. 16</scripRef>. 
<i>by the works of the law shall no flesh living be justified</i>: but I speak of an evangelical innocence; such 
an one as the economy of the gospel accepts, what 
soever the law enjoins; and though mingled with 
several infirmities and defects, yet amounts to such 
a pitch of righteousness, as we call <i>sincerity</i>. And 
whosoever has this, shall never be damned for want 
of the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p80">And now, how vastly does it concern all those 
who shall think it worth their while to be in earnest <pb n="193" id="ix-Page_193" />with their immortal souls, not to abuse and delude 
themselves with a false confidence? a thing so easily 
taken up, and so hardly laid down. Let no man 
conclude, because his conscience says nothing to him, 
that therefore it has nothing to say. Possibly some 
never so much as doubted of the safety of their spiritual estate in all their lives; and if so, let them 
not flatter themselves, but rest assured that they 
have so much the more reason a great deal to doubt 
of it now. For the causes of such a profound stillness are generally gross 
ignorance, or long custom of sinning, or both; and these are very dreadful symptoms indeed to such as are not hell and damnation proof. When a man’s wounds 
cease to smart, only because he has lost his feeling, they are nevertheless 
mortal for his not seeing his need of a chirurgeon. It is not mere, actual, 
present ease, but ease after pain, which brings the most durable and solid 
comfort. Acquitment before trial can be no security. Great and strong calms 
usually portend and go before the most violent storms. And therefore, since 
storms and calms (especially with reference to the state of the soul) do always 
follow one another; certainly of the two it is much more eligible to have the 
storm first and the calm afterwards: since a calm before a storm is commonly a 
peace of a man’s own making; but a calm after a storm, a peace of God’s.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ix-p81"><i>To which God, who only can speak such peace 
to us, as neither the world nor the devil shall 
be able to take from us, be rendered and 
ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for ever 
more</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="194" id="ix-Page_194" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXIV. A further Account of the Nature and Measures of Conscience." prev="ix" next="xi" id="x">
<p class="center" id="x-p1"><i>A further Account of the Nature and Measures of Conscience</i>:</p>
<h4 id="x-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="x-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="x-p1.3">ON <scripRef passage="1John 3:21" id="x-p1.4" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21">1 JOHN III. 21</scripRef>.</h3>
<h2 id="x-p1.5">PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="x-p1.6">AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON,</h4> 
<h4 id="x-p1.7">OCTOBER 30, 1692.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 John 3:21" id="x-p1.8" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="x-p2"><scripRef passage="1John 3:21" id="x-p2.1" parsed="|1John|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.21">1 <span class="sc" id="x-p2.2">John</span> iii. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="x-p3"><i>Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, we have confidence 
toward God</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="x-p4">I HAVE discoursed once already upon these words 
in this place. In which discourse, after I had set 
down four several false grounds upon which men, in 
judging of the safety of their spiritual estate, were 
apt to found a wrong confidence towards God, and 
shewn the falsity of them all; and that there was 
nothing but a man’s own heart or conscience, which, 
in this great concern, he could with any safety 
rely upon; I did, in the next place, cast the further 
prosecution of the words under these four following 
particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p5">1. To shew, How the heart or conscience ought 
to be informed, in order to its founding in us a rational confidence towards God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p6">2. To shew, How, and by what means, we may <pb n="195" id="x-Page_195" />get our conscience thus informed, and afterwards 
preserve and keep it so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p7">3. To shew, Whence it is, that the testimony of 
conscience, thus informed, comes to be so authentic, 
and so much to be relied upon. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p8">4thly and lastly, To assign some particular cases 
or instances, in which the confidence suggested by 
it, does most eminently shew and exert itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p9">Upon the first of which heads, to wit, How the 
heart or conscience ought to be informed, in order to 
its founding in us a rational confidence towards God, 
after I had premised something about an erroneous 
conscience, and shewn both what influence that ought 
to have upon us, and what regard we ought to have 
to that in this matter, I gathered the result of all 
into this one conclusion; namely, That such a conscience as has not been wanting to itself, in endeavouring the utmost knowledge of its duty, and the 
clearest information about the will of God, that its 
power, advantages, and opportunities could afford it, 
is that great internal judge, whose absolution is a 
rational and sure ground of confidence towards God. 
This I then insisted upon at large, and from thence 
proceeded to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p10">Second particular, which was to shew, How, and 
by what means, we might get our conscience thus informed, and afterwards preserve and keep it so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p11">Where, amongst those many ways and methods 
which might, no doubt, have been assigned as highly 
conducing to this purpose, I singled out and insisted 
upon only these four. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p12">1st, That the voice of reason, in all the dictates of 
natural morality a was still carefully to be attended to <pb n="196" id="x-Page_196" />by a strict observance of what it commanded, but 
especially of what it forbad.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p13">2dly, That every pious motion from the Spirit of 
God was tenderly to be cherished, and by no means 
quenched or checked, either by resistance or neglect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p14">3dly, That conscience was still to be kept close to 
the rule of God’s written word; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p15">4thly and lastly, That it was frequently to be examined, and severely accounted with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p16">These things also I then more fully enlarged 
upon; and so closed up all with a double caution, 
and that of no small importance as to the case then 
before us: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p17">First, That no man should reckon every doubting 
or misgiving of his heart, about the safety of his spiritual estate, inconsistent with that confidence towards God which is here spoken of in the text: and 
secondly, That no man should account a bare silence 
of conscience in not accusing or disturbing him, a sufficient ground for such a confidence. Of both 
which I then shew the fatal consequence. And so, 
not to trouble you with any more repetitions than 
these, which were just and necessary to lay before you 
the coherence of one thing with another, I shall now 
proceed to the third of those four particulars first 
proposed; which was to shew, Whence it is that the 
testimony of conscience (concerning a man’s spiritual estate) comes to be so authentic, and so much 
to be relied upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p18">Now the force and credit of its testimony stands 
upon this double ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p19">1st, The high office which it holds immediately 
from God himself, in the soul of man; and,</p>

<pb n="197" id="x-Page_197" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p20">2dly, Those properties or qualities which peculiarly fit it for the discharge of this high office, in all 
things relating to the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p21">1. And first, for its office. It is no less than God’s vicegerent or deputy, doing all things by immediate 
commission from him. It commands and dictates 
every thing in God’s name, and stamps every word 
with an almighty authority. So that it is, as it were, 
a kind of copy or transcript of the divine sentence, 
and an interpreter of the sense of Heaven. And 
from hence it is, that sins against conscience (as all 
sins against light and conviction are, by way of eminence, so called) are of so peculiar and transcendent 
a guilt. For that every such sin is a daring and direct defiance of the divine authority, as it is signified 
and reported to a man by his conscience, and thereby 
ultimately terminates in God himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p22">Nay, and this vicegerent of God has one prerogative above all God’s other earthly vicegerents; to 
wit, that it can never be deposed. Such a strange, sacred, and inviolable majesty has God imprinted upon 
this faculty; not indeed as upon an absolute, independent sovereign, but yet with so great a communication of something next to sovereignty, that while 
it keeps within its proper compass, it is controllable 
by no mortal power upon earth. For not the great 
est monarch in the world can countermand conscience so far, as to make it condemn where it would 
otherwise acquit, or acquit where it would otherwise 
condemn; no, neither sword nor sceptre can come at 
it; but it is above and beyond the reach of both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p23">And if it were not for this awful and majestic 
character which it bears, whence could it be, that 
the stoutest and bravest hearts droop and sneak <pb n="198" id="x-Page_198" />when conscience frowns: and the most abject and 
afflicted wretch feels an unspeakable, and even triumphant joy, when the judge within absolves and 
applauds him. When a man has done any villainous 
act, though under countenance of the highest place 
and power, and under covert of the closest secrecy, 
his conscience, for all that, strikes him like a clap of 
thunder, and depresses him to a perpetual trepidation, horror, and poorness of spirit; so that, like 
Nero, though surrounded with his Roman legions 
and Pretorian bands, he yet sculks, and hides him 
self, and is ready to fly <i>to</i> every thing for refuge, 
though he sees nothing to fly <i>from</i>. And all this, 
because he has heard a condemning sentence from 
within, which the secret forebodings of his mind tell 
him will be ratified by a sad and certain execution 
from above: on the other side, what makes a man 
so cheerful, so bright and confident in his comforts, 
but because he finds himself acquitted by God’s high 
commissioner and deputy? Which is as much as a 
pardon under God’s own hand, under the broad seal 
of Heaven, (as I may so express it.) For a king never 
condemns any whom his judges have absolved, nor 
absolves whom his judges have condemned, whatsoever the people and republicans may.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p24">Now from this principle, that the authority of 
conscience stands founded upon its vicegerency and 
deputation under God, several very important inferences may, or rather indeed unavoidably must, ensue. 
Two of which I shall single out and speak of; as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p25">First, We collect from hence the absurdity and 
impertinence; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p26">Secondly, The impudence and impiety of most of 
those pretences of conscience, which have borne such <pb n="199" id="x-Page_199" />a mighty sway all the world over, and in these poor 
nations especially.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p27">1. And first, for the absurdity and impertinence 
of them. What a rattle and a noise has this word 
<i>conscience</i> made! How many battles has it fought! 
How many churches has it robbed, ruined, and <i>reformed</i> to ashes! How many laws has it trampled 
upon, dispensed with, and addressed against! And, 
in a word, how many governments has it over 
turned! Such is the mischievous force of a plausible 
word, applied to a detestable thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p28">The allegation or plea of conscience ought never 
to be admitted barely for itself: for when a thing 
obliges only by a borrowed authority, it is ridiculous 
to allege it for its own. Take a lieutenant, a commissioner, or ambassador of any prince; and, so far 
as he represents his prince, all that he does or declares under that capacity has the same force and 
validity, as if actually done or declared by the prince 
himself in person. But then how far does this 
reach? Why, just so far as he keeps close to his instructions: but when he once balks them, though 
what he does may be indeed a public crime or a national mischief, yet it is but a private act; and the 
doer of it may chance to pay his head for the presumption. For still, as great as the authority of such 
kind of persons is, it is not founded upon their own 
will, nor upon their own judgment, but upon their 
commission.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p29">In like manner, every dictate of this vicegerent of 
God, where it has a divine word or precept to back 
it, carries a divine authority with it. But if no such 
word can be produced, it may indeed be a strong 
opinion or persuasion, but it is not conscience: and <pb n="200" id="x-Page_200" />no one thing in the world has done more mischief, 
and caused more delusions amongst men, than their 
not distinguishing between conscience, and mere 
opinion or persuasion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p30">Conscience is a Latin word, (though with an English termination,) and, according to the very notation 
of it, imports <i>a double</i> or <i>joint knowledge</i>; to wit, 
one of a divine law or rule, and the other of a man’s own action: and so is properly the application of a 
general law to a particular instance of practice. The 
law of God, for example, says, <i>Thou shall not steal</i>; 
and the mind of man tells him, that the taking of 
such or such a thing from a person lawfully possessed 
of it is stealing. Whereupon the conscience, joining 
the knowledge of both these together, pronounces 
in the name of God, that such a particular action 
ought not to be done. And this is the true procedure of conscience, always supposing a law from 
God, before it pretends to lay any obligation upon 
man: for still I aver, that conscience neither is nor 
ought to be its own rule.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p31">I question not, I confess, but mere opinion or persuasion may be every whit as strong, and have as 
forcible an influence upon a man’s actions as conscience itself. But then, we know, strength or force 
is one thing, and authority quite another. As a rogue 
upon the highway may have as strong an arm, and 
take off a man’s head as cleverly as the executioner. 
But then there is a vast disparity in the two actions, 
when one of them is <i>murder</i>, and the other <i>justice</i>: 
nay, and our Saviour himself told his disciples, <i>that 
men should both kill them, and think that in so 
doing they did God service</i>. So that here, we see, 
was a full opinion and persuasion, and a very zealous <pb n="201" id="x-Page_201" />one too, of the high meritoriousness of what they did; 
but still there was no law, no word or command of 
God to ground it upon, and consequently it was not 
conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p32">Now the notion of conscience thus stated, if firmly 
kept to, and thoroughly driven home, would effectually baffle and confound all those senseless, though 
clamorous pretences of the schismatical opposers of 
the constitutions of our church. In defence of which, 
I shall not speak so much as one syllable against the 
indulgence and toleration granted to these men. 
No, since they have it, let them, in God’s name, enjoy it, and the government make the best of it. But 
since I cannot find that the law which tolerates them 
in their way of worship (and it does no more) does at 
all forbid us to defend ours, it were earnestly to be 
wished, that all hearty lovers of the church of Eng 
land would assert its excellent constitution more vigorously now than ever: and especially in such congregations as this; in which there are so many young 
persons, upon the well or ill principling of whom, 
next under God, depends the happiness or misery 
of this church and state. For if such should be generally prevailed upon by hopes or fears, by base examples, by trimming and time-serving (which are 
but two words for the same thing) to abandon and 
betray the church of England, by nauseating her 
pious, prudent, and wholesome orders, (of which I 
have seen some scurvy instances,) we may rest assured, that this will certainly produce confusion, and 
that confusion will as certainly end in popery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p33">And therefore, since the Liturgy, rites, and ceremonies of our church have been, and still are so much 
cavilled and struck at, and all upon a plea of conscience, <pb n="202" id="x-Page_202" />it will concern us, as becomes men of sense, 
seriously to examine the force of this plea, which our 
adversaries are still setting up against us as the 
grand pillar and buttress of the <i>good old cause</i> of 
nonconformity. For come to any dissenting brother, and ask him, Why cannot you communicate 
with the church of England? “Oh,” says he, “it is against my conscience; my conscience will not suffer 
me to pray by a set form, to kneel at the sacrament, to hear divine service read 
by one in a surplice, or to use the cross in baptism,” or the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p34">Very well; and is this the case then, that it is all 
pure conscience that keeps you from complying with 
the rule and order of the church in these matters? 
If so, then produce me some word or law of God for 
bidding these things. For conscience never commands or forbids any thing authentically, but there 
is some law of God which commands or forbids it 
first. Conscience (as might be easily shewn) being 
no distinct power or faculty from the mind of man, 
but the mind of man itself applying the general rule 
of God’s law to particular cases and actions. This is 
truly and properly conscience. And therefore shew 
me such a law; and that, either as a necessary dictate 
of right reason, or a positive injunction in God’s revealed word: (for these two are all the ways by 
which God speaks to men nowadays:) I say, shew 
me something from hence, which countermands or 
condemns all or any of the forementioned ceremonies 
of our church, and then I will yield the cause. But if 
no such reason, no such scripture can be brought to 
appear in their behalf against us, but that with screwed face and doleful whine they only ply you with 
senseless harangues of conscience against <i>carnal ordinances</i>, <pb n="203" id="x-Page_203" />
<i>the dead letter</i>, and <i>human inventions</i> on the 
one hand, and loud outcries for a <i>further reformation</i> 
on the other; then rest you assured that they have a 
design upon your pocket, and that the word <i>conscience</i> is used only as an instrument to pick it; and 
more particularly as it calls it a <i>further reformation</i>, 
signifies no more, with reference to the church, than 
as if one man should come to another and say, “Sir, I have already taken away your cloak, and do fully 
intend, if I can, to take away your coat also.” 
This is the true meaning of this word <i>further reformation</i>; and so long as you understand it in this 
sense, you cannot be imposed upon by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p35">Well, but if these mighty men at chapter and 
verse can produce you no scripture to overthrow our 
church ceremonies, I will undertake to produce scripture enough to warrant them; even all those places 
which absolutely enjoin obedience and submission to 
lawful governors in all not unlawful things: particularly that in <scripRef passage="1Pet 2:13" id="x-p35.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.13">1 Pet. ii. 13</scripRef>. and that in <scripRef id="x-p35.2" passage="Heb. xiii. 17" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Heb. xiii. 17</scripRef>. (of 
which two places more again presently,) together 
with the other in <scripRef passage="1Cor 14:40" id="x-p35.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.40">1 Cor. xiv. last verse</scripRef>, enjoining 
order and decency in God’s worship, and in all 
things relating to it. And consequently, till these 
men can prove the forementioned things, ordered by 
our church, to be either intrinsically unlawful or undecent, I do here affirm by the authority of the foregoing scriptures, that the use of them, as they stand 
established amongst us, is necessary; and that all 
pretences or pleas of conscience to the contrary, are 
nothing but cant and cheat, flam and delusion. In 
a word, the ceremonies of the church of England are 
as necessary as the injunctions of an undoubtedly 
lawful authority, the practice of the primitive church, <pb n="204" id="x-Page_204" />and the general rules of decency, determined to particulars of the greatest decency, can make them necessary. And I would not for all the world be arraigned at the last and great day for disturbing the 
church, and disobeying government, and have no 
better plea for so doing, than what those of the separation were ever yet able to defend themselves by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p36">But some will here say perhaps, If this be all 
that you require of us, we both can and do bring 
you scripture against your church ceremonies; even 
that which condemns all <i>will worship</i>, <scripRef id="x-p36.1" passage="Col. ii. 23" parsed="|Col|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.23">Col. ii. 23</scripRef>. 
and such other like places. To which I answer, 
first, that the <i>will worship</i>, forbidden in that scripture, is so termed, not from the circumstance, but 
from the object of religious worship; and we readily 
own, that it is by no means in the church’s power 
to appoint or choose, whom or what it will worship. 
But that does not infer, that it is not therefore in 
the church’s power to appoint how and in what 
manner it will worship the true object of religious 
worship; provided that in so doing it observes such 
rules of decency as are proper and conducing to that 
purpose. So that this scripture is wholly irrelative 
to the case before us; and as impertinently applied 
to it, as any poor text in the Revelation was ever 
applied to the grave and profound whimsies of some 
modern interpreters. But secondly, to this objection about <i>will worship</i>, I answer yet further; that 
the forementioned ceremonies of the church of England are no worship, nor part of God’s worship at 
all, nor were ever pretended so to be; and, if they 
are not so much as <i>worship</i>, I am sure they cannot 
be <i>will worship</i>. But we own them only for circumstances, modes, and solemn usages, by which <pb n="205" id="x-Page_205" />God’s worship is orderly and decently performed: I 
say, we pretend them not to be parts of divine worship; but, for all that, to be such things as the divine worship, in some instance or other, cannot be 
without: for that which neither does nor can give 
vital heat, may yet be necessary to preserve it: and 
he who should strip himself of all that is no part of 
himself, would quickly find, or rather feel the inconvenience of such a practice; and have cause to wish 
for a body as void of sense as such an argument.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p37">Now the consequence in both these cases is perfectly parallel: and if so, you may rest satisfied, 
that what is <i>nonsense</i> upon a principle of reason, 
will never be <i>sense</i> upon a principle of religion. 
But as touching the necessity of the aforesaid usages 
in the church of England, I shall lay down these 
four propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p38">1. That circumstantials in the worship of God 
(as well as in all other human actions) are so necessary to it, that it cannot possibly be performed with 
out them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p39">2. That decency in the circumstantials of God’s worship is absolutely necessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p40">3. That the general rule and precept of decency 
is not capable of being reduced to practice, but as 
it is exemplified in, and determined to, particular 
instances. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p41">4thly and lastly, That there is more of the general nature of decency in those particular usages 
and ceremonies which the church of England has 
pitched upon, than is or can be shewn in any other 
whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p42">These things I affirm; and when you have put 
them all together, let any one give me a solid and <pb n="206" id="x-Page_206" />sufficient reason for the giving up those few ceremonies of our church, if he can. All the reason 
that I could ever yet hear alleged by the chief factors for a general intromission of all sorts, sects, and 
persuasions into our communion is, that those who 
separate from us are stiff and obstinate, and will 
not submit to the rules and orders of our church, 
and that therefore they ought to be taken away. 
Which is a goodly reason indeed, and every way 
worthy of the wisdom and integrity of those who 
allege it. And to shew that it is so, let it be but 
transferred from the ecclesiastical to the civil government, from church to state; and let all laws be 
abrogated, which any great or sturdy multitude of 
men have no mind to submit to. That is, in other 
words, let laws be made to obey, and not to be 
obeyed; and, upon these terms, I doubt not but 
you will find that kingdom (or rather that common 
wealth) finely governed in a short time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p43">And thus I have shewn the absurdity, folly, 
and impertinence of alleging the obligation of conscience, where there is no law or command of God 
mediate or immediate to found that obligation upon. 
And yet, as bad as this is, it were well if the bare 
absurdity of these pretences were the worst thing 
which we had to charge them with. But it is not 
so. For our second and next inference from the 
foregoing principle of the vicegerency of conscience under God, will shew us also the daring 
impudence and downright impiety of many of those 
fulsome pleas of conscience, which the world has 
been too often and too scandalously abused by. For 
a man to sin against his conscience, is doubtless a 
great wickedness. But to make God himself a party <pb n="207" id="x-Page_207" />in the sin, is a much greater. For this is to plead 
God’s authority against God’s very law; which doubles the sin, and adds blasphemy to rebellion. And 
yet such things we have seen done amongst us. 
An horrid, unnatural, civil war raised and carried 
on; the purest and most primitively reformed church 
in the world laid in the dust; and one of the best 
and most innocent princes that ever sat upon a 
throne, by a barbarous unheard of violence, hurried 
to his grave in a bloody sheet, and not so much as 
suffered to rest there to this day; and all this by 
men acting under the most solemn pretences of conscience, that hypocrisy perhaps ever yet presumed 
to outface the world with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p44">And are not the principles of those wretches still 
owned, and their persons sainted by a race of men 
of the same stamp, risen up in their stead, the sworn 
mortal enemies of our church? And yet, for whose 
sake some projectors amongst us have been turning every stone to transform, mangle, and degrade 
its noble constitution to the homely, mechanic model of those republican, imperfect churches abroad; 
which, instead of being any rule or pattern to us, 
ought in all reason to receive one from us. Nay, 
and so short sighted are some in their politics, as 
not to discern all this while, that it is not the service but the revenue of our church which is struck 
at; and not any passages of our Liturgy, but the 
property of our lands which these reformers would 
have altered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p45">For I am sure no other alteration will satisfy 
dissenting consciences; no, nor this neither very 
long, without an utter abolition of all that looks like 
order or government in the church. And this we <pb n="208" id="x-Page_208" />may be sure of, if we do but consider both the inveterate malice of the Romish party, which sets 
these silly, unthinking tools a-work, and withal that 
monstrous principle or maxim, which those who divide from us (at least most of them) roundly profess, avow, and govern their consciences by; namely, That in all matters that concern religion or the 
church, though a thing or action be never so indifferent or lawful in itself; yet if it be commanded or 
enjoined by the government, either civil or ecclesiastical, it becomes <i>
<span lang="LA" id="x-p45.1">ipso facto</span></i>, by being so commanded, utterly unlawful, and such as they can, by 
no means, with good conscience comply with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p46">Which one detestable tenet or proposition, carrying in it the very quintessence and vital spirit of all 
nonconformity, absolutely cashiers and cuts off all 
church government at one stroke; and is withal 
such an insolent, audacious defiance of Almighty 
God, under the mask of conscience, as perhaps none 
in former ages, who so much as wore the name of 
Christians, ever arrived to or made profession of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p47">For to resume the scriptures afore quoted by us; 
and particularly that in <scripRef passage="1Pet 2:13" id="x-p47.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.13">1 Pet. ii. 13</scripRef>. <i>Submit your 
selves to every ordinance of man</i>, says the Spirit of 
God, speaking by that apostle. But say these men, 
If the ordinance of man enjoins you the practice of 
any thing with reference to religion or the church, 
though never so lawful in itself, you cannot with a 
good conscience submit to the ordinance of man in 
that case: that is, in other words, God says, they 
must submit; and they say, they must not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p48">Again, in the forementioned <scripRef id="x-p48.1" passage="Heb. xiii. 17" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Heb. xiii. 17</scripRef>. The apostle bids 
them (and in them all Christians what soever) <i>to obey those who have the rule 
over them</i>; <pb n="209" id="x-Page_209" />speaking there of church rulers; for he tells them, 
<i>that they were such as watched for their souls</i>. 
But, says the Separatist, If those who have the rule 
over you, should command you any thing about 
church affairs, you cannot, you ought not in conscience to obey them; forasmuch as, according to that 
grand principle of theirs, newly specified by us, every 
such command makes obedience to a thing otherwise lawful, to become unlawful; and consequently, 
upon the same principle, rulers must not, cannot be 
obeyed: unless we could imagine, that there may be 
such a thing as obedience on the one side, when 
there must be no such thing as a command on the 
other; which would make pleasant sense of it indeed, and fit for none but a dissenting reason, as 
well as conscience, to assert. For though these 
men have given the world too many terrible proofs 
of their own example, that there may be commands, and no obedience; yet, I believe, it will put 
their little logic hard to it, to prove, that there can 
be any obedience where there is no command. And 
therefore it unanswerably follows, that the abetters 
of the forementioned principles plead conscience in a 
direct and barefaced contradiction to God’s express 
command.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p49">And now, I beseech you, consider with yourselves; 
(for it is no slight matter that I am treating of;) I say, 
consider what you ought to judge of those insolent, 
unaccountable boasts of conscience, which, like so 
many fireballs or mouth-granadoes, as I may so term 
them, are every day thrown at our church. The 
apostle bids us <i>prove all things</i>. And will you 
then take conscience at every turn, upon its own 
word? upon the forlorn credit of every bold imposter <pb n="210" id="x-Page_210" />who pleads it? Will you sell your reason, 
your church, and your religion, and both of them the 
best in the world, for a name? and that a wrested, 
abused, misapplied name? Knaves, when they design 
some more than ordinary villainy, never fail to make 
use of this plea; and it is because they always find 
fools ready to believe it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p50">But you will say then, What course must be 
taken to fence against this imposture? Why truly, 
the best that I know of, I have told you before; 
namely, that whensoever you hear any of these sly, 
sanctified sycophants, with turned up eye and shrug 
of shoulder, pleading conscience for or against any 
thing or practice, you would forthwith ask them, 
what word of God they have to bottom that judgment 
of their conscience upon? Forasmuch as conscience, 
being God’s vicegerent, was never commissioned by 
him to govern us in its own name; but must still 
have some divine word or law to support and warrant 
it. And therefore call for such a word; and that, 
either from scripture or from manifest universal reason, and insist upon it, so as not to be put off without 
it. And if they can produce you no such thing from 
either of them, (as they never can,) then rest assured 
that they are errant cheats and hypocrites; and that, 
for all their big words, the conscience of such men is 
so far from being able to give them any true confidence towards God, that it cannot so much as give 
them confidence towards a wise and good man, no, 
nor yet towards themselves, who are far from being 
either.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p51">And thus I have shewn you the first ground upon 
which the testimony of conscience (concerning a man’s spiritual estate) comes to be so authentic, and so much <pb n="211" id="x-Page_211" />to be relied upon; to wit, the high office which it holds, 
as the vicegerent of God himself in the soul of man: 
together with the two grand inferences drawn from 
thence. The first of them shewing the absurdity, 
folly, and impertinence of pretending conscience 
against any thing, when there is no law of God mediate or immediate against it: and the other, setting 
forth the intolerable blasphemy and impiety of pretending conscience for any thing, which the known 
law of God is directly against, and stands in open defiance of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p52">Proceed we now to the second ground, from which 
conscience derives the credit of its testimony in 
judging of our spiritual estate; and that consists in 
those properties and qualities which so peculiarly fit 
it for the discharge of its forementioned office, in all 
things relating to the soul. And these are three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p53">First, The quickness of its sight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p54">Secondly, The tenderness of its sense; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p55">Thirdly and lastly, Its rigorous and impartial way 
of giving sentence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p56">Of each of which in their order. And first for the 
extraordinary quickness and sagacity of its sight, in 
spying out every thing which can any way concern 
the estate of the soul. As the voice of it, I shew, 
was as loud as thunder; so the sight of it is as piercing and quick as lightning. It presently sees the 
guilt, and looks through all the flaws and blemishes 
of a sinful action; and on the other side, observes 
the candidness of a man’s very principles, the sincerity of his intentions, and the whole carriage of every 
circumstance in a virtuous performance. So strict 
and accurate is this spiritual inquisition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p57">Upon which account it is, that there is no such <pb n="212" id="x-Page_212" />thing as perfect secrecy, to encourage a rational 
mind to the perpetration of any base action. For a 
man must first extinguish and put out the great 
light within him, his conscience, he must get away 
from himself, and shake off the thousand witnesses, 
which he always carries about him, before he can 
be alone. And where there is no solitude, I am sure 
there can be no secrecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p58">It is confessed indeed, that a long and a bold 
course of sinning may (as we have shewn elsewhere) 
very much dim and darken the discerning faculty of 
conscience. For so the apostle assures us it did with 
those in <scripRef id="x-p58.1" passage="Rom. i. 21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>. and the same, no doubt, it does 
every day; but still so, as to leave such persons, both 
then and now, many notable lucid intervals; sufficient to convince them of their deviations from 
reason and natural religion; and thereby to render 
them inexcusable; and so, in a word, to stop their 
mouths, though not save their souls. In short, their 
conscience was not stark dead, but under a kind of 
spiritual apoplexy or deliquium. The operation was 
hindered, but the faculty not destroyed. And now, 
if conscience be naturally thus apprehensive and sagacious; certainly this ought to be another great 
ground, over and above its bare authority, why we 
should trust and rely upon the reports of it. For 
knowledge is still the ground and reason of trust; 
and so much as any one has of discernment, so far 
he is secured from error and deception, and for that 
cause fit to be confided in. No witness so much to 
be credited as an eyewitness. And conscience is 
like the great eye of the world, the sun, always open, 
always making discoveries. Justly therefore may 
we by the light of it take a view of our condition.</p>

<pb n="213" id="x-Page_213" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p59">2dly, Another property or quality of conscience, 
enabling it to judge so truly of our spiritual estate, 
is the tenderness of its sense. For as, by the quickness of its sight, it directs us what to do, or not to 
do; so, by this tenderness of its sense, it excuses or 
accuses us, as we have done or not done according 
to those directions. And it is altogether as nice, 
delicate, and tender in feeling, as it can be perspicacious and quick in seeing. For conscience, you 
know, is still called and accounted the eye of the 
soul: and how troublesome is the least mote or dust 
falling into the eye! and how quickly does it weep and water, upon the least 
grievance that afflicts it!</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p60">And no less exact is the sense which conscience, 
preserved in its native purity, has of the least sin. 
For as great sins waste, so small ones are enough to 
wound it; and every wound, you know, is painful, 
till it festers beyond recovery. As soon as ever sin 
gives the blow, conscience is the first thing that feels 
the smart. No sooner does the poisoned arrow enter, 
but that begins to bleed inwardly; sin and sorrow, 
the venom of one and the anguish of the other, being 
things inseparable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p61">Conscience, if truly tender, never complains with 
out a cause; though, I confess, there is a new-fashioned sort of tenderness of conscience, which always 
does so: but that is like the tenderness of a bog or 
quagmire; and it is very dangerous coming near it, 
for fear of being swallowed up by it. For when 
conscience has once acquired this artificial tenderness, it will strangely enlarge or contract its swallow, as it pleases; so that sometimes a camel shall 
slide down with ease, where, at other times, even a 
gnat may chance to stick by the way. It is indeed <pb n="214" id="x-Page_214" />such a kind of tenderness, as makes the person who 
has it generally very tender of obeying the laws, but 
never so of breaking them. And therefore, since it 
is commonly at such variance with the law, I think 
the law is the fittest thing to deal with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p62">In the mean time, let no man deceive himself, or think, that 
true tenderness of conscience is any thing else but an awful and exact sense of the rule which 
should direct, and of the law which should govern it. 
And while it steers by this compass, and is sensible 
of every declination from it, so long it is truly and 
properly tender, and fit to be relied upon, whether it 
checks or approves a man for what he does. For 
from hence alone springs its excusing or accusing 
power: all accusation, in the very nature of the 
thing, still supposing, and being founded upon, some 
law: for where there is no law, there can be no 
transgression: and where there can be no transgression, I am sure there ought to be no accusation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p63">And here, when I speak of law, I mean both the 
law of God, and of man too. For where the matter 
of a law is a thing not evil, every law of man is virtually, and at a second hand, the law of God also: 
forasmuch as it binds in the strength of the divine 
law, commanding obedience to <i>every ordinance of 
man</i>, as we have already shewn. And therefore all 
tenderness of conscience against such laws is hypocrisy, and patronized by none but men of design, 
who look upon it as the fittest engine to get into 
power by; which, by the way, when they are once 
possessed of, they generally manage with as little 
tenderness as they do with conscience: of which we 
have had but too much experience already, and it 
would be but ill venturing upon more.</p>

<pb n="215" id="x-Page_215" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p64">In a word, conscience, not acting by and under a 
law, is a boundless, daring, and presumptuous thing: 
and for any one, by virtue thereof, to challenge to 
himself a privilege of doing what he will, and of being unaccountable for what he does, is in all reason 
too much either for man or angel to pretend to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p65">3dly, The third and last property of conscience 
which I shall mention, and which makes the verdict 
of it so authentic, is its great and rigorous impartiality. For as its wonderful apprehensiveness made 
that it could not easily be deceived, so this makes 
that it will by no means deceive. A judge, you 
know, may be skilful in understanding a cause, and 
yet partial in giving sentence. But it is much otherwise with conscience; no artifice can induce it to 
accuse the innocent, or to absolve the guilty. No; 
we may as well bribe the light and the day to represent white things black, or black white.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p66">What pitiful things are power, rhetoric, or riches, 
when they would terrify, dissuade, or buy off conscience from pronouncing sentence according to the 
merit of a man’s actions! For still, as we have 
shewn, conscience is a copy of the divine law; and 
though judges may be bribed or frightened, yet laws 
cannot. The law is impartial and inflexible; it has 
no passions or affections, and consequently never accepts persons, nor dispenses with itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p67">For let the most potent sinner upon earth speak 
out, and tell us, whether he can command down the 
clamours and revilings of a guilty conscience, and 
impose silence upon that bold reprover. He may 
perhaps for a while put on an high and a big look; 
but can he, for all that, look conscience out of countenance? And he may also dissemble a little forced <pb n="216" id="x-Page_216" />jollity; that is, he may court his mistress, and quaff 
his cups, and perhaps sprinkle them now and then 
with a few <i>Dammees</i>; but who, in the mean time, 
besides his own wretched, miserable self, knows of 
those secret, bitter infusions which that terrible 
thing, called <i>conscience</i>, makes into all his draughts? 
Believe it, most of the appearing mirth in the world 
is not mirth, but art. The <i>wounded spirit</i> is not 
seen, but walks under a disguise; and still the less 
you see of it, the better it looks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p68">On the contrary, if we consider the virtuous person, let him declare freely, whether ever his conscience checked him for his innocence, or upbraided 
him for an action of duty; did it ever bestow any of its hidden lashes or 
concealed bites on a mind severely pure, chaste, and religious?</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p69">But when conscience shall complain, cry out, and 
recoil, let a man descend into himself with too just a 
suspicion that all is not right within. For surely 
that hue and cry was not raised upon him for nothing. The spoils of a rifled innocence are borne 
away, and the man has stolen something from his 
own soul, for which he ought to be pursued, and will 
at last certainly be overtook.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p70">Let every one therefore attend the sentence of 
his conscience: for he may be sure it will not daub 
nor flatter. It is as severe as law, as impartial as 
truth. It will neither conceal nor pervert what it 
knows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p71">And thus I have done with the third of those four particulars 
at first proposed, and shewn whence, and upon what account it is, that the 
testimony of conscience, concerning our spiritual estate, comes to be so 
authentic, and so much to be relied upon: <pb n="217" id="x-Page_217" />namely, for that it is fully empowered and commissioned to this great office by God himself; and 
withal, that it is extremely quicksighted to apprehend and discern; and moreover very tender and 
sensible of every thing that concerns the soul. And 
lastly, that it is most exactly and severely impartial 
in judging of whatsoever comes before it. Every 
one of which qualifications justly contributes to the 
credit and authority of the sentence which shall be 
passed by it. And so we are at length arrived at 
the fourth and last thing proposed from the words; 
which was to assign some particular cases or in 
stances, in which this confidence towards God, suggested by a rightly informed conscience, does most 
eminently shew and exert itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p72">I shall mention three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p73">1. In our addresses to God by prayer. When a 
man shall presume to come and place himself in the 
presence of the great searcher of hearts, and to ask 
something of him, while his conscience is all the 
while smiting him on the face, and telling him 
what a rebel and a traitor he is to the majesty which 
he supplicates; surely such an one should think 
with himself, that the God whom he prays to is 
greater than his conscience, and pierces into all the 
filth and baseness of his heart with a much clearer 
and more severe inspection. And if so, will he not 
likewise resent the provocation more deeply, and revenge it upon him more terribly, if repentance does 
not divert the blow? Every such prayer is big with 
impiety and contradiction, and makes as odious a 
noise in the ears of God, as the harangues of one of 
those rebel fasts, or humiliations in the year forty-one; invoking the blessings of Heaven upon such <pb n="218" id="x-Page_218" />actions and designs as nothing but hell could reward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p74">One of the most peculiar qualifications of an heart 
rightly disposed for prayer is, a well grounded confidence of a man’s fitness for that duty. In <scripRef id="x-p74.1" passage="Heb. x. 22" parsed="|Heb|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.22">Heb. x. 
22</scripRef>. <i>Let us draw near with a true heart, in full 
assurance of faith</i>, says the apostle. But whence 
must this assurance spring? Why, we are told in 
the very next words of the same verse: <i>having our 
hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience</i>: otherwise the voice of an impure conscience will cry 
much louder than our prayers, and speak more effectually against us than these can intercede for us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p75">And now, if prayer be the great conduit of mercy, 
by which the blessings of heaven are derived upon 
the creature, and the noble instrument of converse 
between God and the soul, then surely that which 
renders it ineffectual and loathsome to God, must 
needs be of the most mischievous and destructive consequence to mankind imaginable; and 
consequently to be removed with all that earnestness and 
concern, with which a man would rid himself of a 
plague or a mortal infection. For it taints and pollutes every prayer; it turns an oblation into an affront; and the odours of a sacrifice into the exhalations of a carcass. And, in a word, makes the heavens over us brass, denying all passage, either to 
descending mercies or ascending petitions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p76">But on the other side, when a man’s breast is 
clear, and the same heart which indites does also 
encourage his prayer, when his innocence pushes on 
the attempt, and vouches the success; such an one 
goes boldly to the throne of grace, and his boldness 
is not greater than his welcome. God recognises <pb n="219" id="x-Page_219" />the voice of his own Spirit interceding within him; 
and his prayers are not only followed, but even prevented with an answer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p77">2dly, A second instance, in which this confidence 
towards God does so remarkably shew itself, is at 
the time of some notable trial or sharp affliction. 
When a man’s friends shall desert him, his relations 
disown him, and all dependencies fail him, and, in 
a word, the whole world frown upon him; certainly 
it will then be of some moment to have a friend in 
the court of conscience, which shall, as it were, buoy 
up his sinking spirits, and speak greater things for 
him than all these together can declaim against 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p78">For as it is most certain, that no height of honour, 
nor affluence of fortune, can keep a man from being 
miserable, nor indeed contemptible, when an enraged 
conscience shall fly at him, and take him by the 
throat; so it is also as certain, that no temporal adversities can cut off those inward, secret, invincible 
supplies of comfort, which conscience shall pour in 
upon distressed innocence, in spite and in defiance 
of all worldly calamities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p79">Naturalists observe, that when the frost seizes 
upon wine, they are only the slighter and more 
waterish parts of it that are subject to be congealed; 
but still there is a mighty spirit, which can retreat 
into itself, and there within its own compass lie secure from the freezing impression of the element 
round about it. And just so it is with the spirit of 
a man, while a good conscience makes it firm and 
impenetrable. An outward affliction can no more 
benumb or quell it, than a blast of wind can freeze 
up the blood in a man’s veins, or a little shower of <pb n="220" id="x-Page_220" />rain soak into his heart, and there quench the principle of life itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p80">Take the two greatest instances of misery, which, 
I think, are incident to human nature; to wit, poverty and shame, and I dare oppose conscience to 
them both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p81">And first for poverty. Suppose a man stripped of 
all, driven out of house and home, and perhaps out of 
his country too, (which having, within our memory, 
happened to so many, may too easily, God knows, 
be supposed again,) yet if his conscience shall tell 
him, that it was not for any failure in his own duty, 
but from the success of another’s villainy, that all 
this befell him; why then, his banishment becomes 
his preferment, his rags his trophies, his nakedness 
his ornament; and so long as his innocence is his 
repast, he feasts and banquets upon bread and water. 
He has disarmed his afflictions, unstung his miseries; 
and though he has not the proper happiness of the 
world, yet he has the greatest that is to be enjoyed 
in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p82">And for this, we might appeal to the experience 
of those great and good men, who, in the late times 
of rebellion and confusion, were forced into foreign 
countries, for their unshaken firmness and fidelity 
to the oppressed cause of majesty and religion, whether their conscience did not, like a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p82.1">fidus Achates</span></i>, 
still bear them company, stick close to them, and 
suggest comfort, even when the causes of comfort 
were invisible; and, in a word, verify that great 
saying of the apostle in their mouths; <i>We have nothing, and yet we possess all things</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p83">For it is not barely a man’s abridgment in his external 
accommodations which makes him miserable; <pb n="221" id="x-Page_221" />but when his conscience shall hit him in the teeth, 
and tell him, that it was his sin and his folly which 
brought him under these abridgments. That his 
present scanty meals are but the natural effects of 
his former over-full ones. That it was his tailor, 
and his cook, his fine fashions, and his French ragouts, which sequestered him; and, in a word, that 
he came by his poverty as sinfully as some usually 
do by their riches; and consequently, that Providence treats him with all these severities, not by 
way of trial, but by way of punishment and revenge. The mind surely, of itself, can feel none of 
the burnings of a fever; but if my fever be occasioned by a surfeit, and that surfeit caused by my 
sin, it is that which adds fuel to the fiery disease, 
and rage to the distemper.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p84">2dly, Let us consider also the case of calumny and 
disgrace; doubtless, the sting of every reproachful 
speech is the truth of it; and to be conscious, is 
that which gives an edge and keenness to the invective. Otherwise, when conscience shall plead not 
guilty to the charge, a man entertains it not as an 
indictment, but as a libel. He hears all such calumnies with a generous unconcernment; and receiving them at one ear, gives them a free and easy 
passage through the other: they fall upon him like 
rain or hail upon an oiled garment; they may make 
a noise indeed, but can find no entrance. The very 
whispers of an acquitting conscience will drown the 
voice of the loudest slander.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p85">What a long charge of hypocrisy, and many other 
base things, did Job’s friends draw up against him! 
but he regarded it no more than the dunghill which <pb n="222" id="x-Page_222" />he sat upon, while his conscience enabled him to 
appeal even to God himself; and, in spite of calumny, to assert and hold fast his integrity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p86">And did not Joseph lie under as black an infamy, as the charge of the highest ingratitude and 
the lewdest villainy could fasten upon him? Yet 
his conscience raised him so much above it, that 
he scorned so much as to clear himself, or to recriminate the strumpet by a true narrative of the 
matter. For we read nothing of that in the whole 
story: such confidence, such greatness of spirit, 
does a clear conscience give a man; always making 
him more solicitous to preserve his innocence, than 
concerned to prove it. And so we come now to 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p87">Third, and last instance, in which, above all others, 
this confidence towards God does most eminently 
shew and exert itself; and that is at the time of 
death. Which surely gives the grand opportunity 
of trying both the strength and worth of every principle. When a man shall be just about to quit the 
stage of this world, to put off his mortality, and to 
deliver up his last accounts to God; at which sad time, his memory shall serve 
him for little else, but to terrify him with a sprightful review of his past 
life, and his former extravagances stripped of all their pleasure, but retaining 
their guilt. What is it then, that can promise him a fair passage into the other 
world, or a comfortable appearance before his dreadful Judge, when he is there? 
Not all the friends and interests, all the riches and honours under heaven, can 
speak so much as a word for him, or one word of comfort to him in that 
condition; <pb n="223" id="x-Page_223" />they may possibly reproach, but they cannot relieve 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p88">No, at this disconsolate time, when the busy 
tempter shall be more than usually apt to vex and 
trouble him, and the pains of a dying body to hinder and discompose him, and the settlement of 
worldly affairs to disturb and confound him; and, 
in a word, all things conspire to make his sick bed 
grievous and uneasy: nothing can then stand up 
against all these ruins, and speak life in the midst 
of death, but a clear conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p89">And the testimony of that shall make the comforts of heaven descend upon his weary head, like a 
refreshing dew or shower upon a parched ground. 
It shall give him some lively earnests and secret 
anticipations of his approaching joy. It shall bid his 
soul go out of the body undauntedly, and lift up 
its head with confidence before saints and angels. 
Surely the comfort, which it conveys at this season, 
is something bigger than the capacities of mortality; 
mighty and unspeakable, and not to be understood, 
till it comes to be felt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p90">And now, who would not quit all the pleasures, 
and trash, and trifles, which are apt to captivate the 
heart of man, and pursue the greatest rigours of piety and austerities of a good 
life, to purchase to himself such a conscience, as, at the hour of death, when 
all the friendships of the world shall bid him adieu, and the whole creation 
turn its back upon him, shall dismiss his soul, and close his eyes with that 
blessed sentence, <i>Well done, thou good and faithful servant, enter thou into 
the joy of thy Lord!</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p91">For he, whose conscience enables him to look <pb n="224" id="x-Page_224" />God in the face with confidence here, shall be sure 
to see his face also with comfort hereafter.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="x-p92"><i>Which God of his mercy grant to us all; to 
whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="225" id="x-Page_225" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Epistle Dedicatory." prev="x" next="xii" id="xi">
<h4 id="xi-p0.1">TO</h4>
<h4 id="xi-p0.2">THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD</h4>
<h2 id="xi-p0.3">NARCISSUS,</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.4">LORD ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN, HIS GRACE.<note n="3" id="xi-p0.5"><p class="normal" id="xi-p1">This dedication refers to the twelve sermons next following.</p></note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p2"><span class="sc" id="xi-p2.1">My Lord</span>,</p>
<p class="first" id="xi-p3">THE particular acquaintance and friendship which your 
Grace was pleased to honour me with while you lived at 
Oxford, have emboldened me to address myself to your 
Lordship at this great distance of place, and greater of condition; in hopes that by your Grace’s advancement to so 
high a station in the church, that, which before was only 
friendship, may now improve into patronage and protection. 
And yet, as ambitious as I am of so ennobling a patronage, 
and as singular a value as I have for your Grace’s favour, I 
must needs own, that the design of my present application 
to your Grace, is not so much to crave a favour, as to pay a 
debt; and, in answer to the many obligations I lie under, 
to congratulate your Grace on that height of dignity and 
greatness to which Providence has so happily raised you, 
and your own worth so justly entitled you; and so, without 
your seeking (and much less sneaking) for it, made you, to 
your great honour, to be sought for by it: there being (as 
from my heart I believe) few examples in the world of so 
much merit and so much modesty in conjunction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">It is indeed no small infelicity to the church of England, 
to have parted with so extraordinary a member; but none 
at all, I conceive, to your Grace, that you are placed where <pb n="226" id="xi-Page_226" />you are; especially, if your Grace shall consider the present 
estate of our church here, as through the arts of her enemies she stands divided against herself: and that only by 
two or three odd new terms of distinction maliciously invented, and studiously made use of for that base purpose; 
such a sovereign, or at least such a peculiar method, have 
some found out for preserving our church, if the best way 
to preserve a body be by cutting it asunder. For those of 
the ancienter members of her communion, who have all 
along owned and contended for a strict conformity to her 
rules and sanctions, as the surest course to establish her, 
have been of late represented, or rather reprobated, under 
the inodiating character of high churchmen, and thereby 
stand marked out for all the discouragement that spite and 
power together can pass upon them; while those of the contrary way and principle are distinguished, or rather sanctified, by the fashionable endearing name of low churchmen, 
not from their affecting, we may be sure, a lower condition 
in the church than others, (since none lie so low but they 
can look as high,) but from the low condition which the 
authors of this distinction would fain bring the church itself 
into, a work in which they have made no small progress al 
ready. And thus by these ungenerous, as well as unconscionable practices, a fatal rent and division is made amongst 
us: and, being so, I think those of the concision who made 
it, would do well to consider, whether that, which our Saviour assures us will destroy a kingdom, be the likeliest way 
to settle and support a church. But I question not but 
these dividers will very shortly receive thanks from the Papists for the good services they have done them; and in the 
mean time they may be sure of their scoffs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">Never certainly were the fundamental articles of our faith 
so boldly impugned, nor the honour of our church so foully 
blemished, as they have been of late years; while the Socinians have had their full uncontrolled fling at both; and the 
Tritheists have injured and exposed them more by pretending to defend them against the Socinians, than the Socinians 
themselves did or could do by opposing them. For surely <pb n="227" id="xi-Page_227" />it would be thought a very odd way of ridding a man of 
the plague by running him through with a sword; or of 
curing him of a lethargy by casting him into a calenture; a 
disease of a contrary nature indeed, but no less fatal to the 
patient; who equally dies, whether his sickness or his physic, the malignity of his distemper or the method of his 
cure, despatches him. And in like manner must it fare with 
a church, which, feeling itself struck with the poison of Socinianism, flies to Tritheism for an antidote.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">But at length happily steps in the royal authority to the 
churches relief, with several healing injunctions in its hands, 
for the composing and ending the disputes about the Trinity then on foot; and those indeed so wisely framed, so 
seasonably timed, and (by the king, at least,) so graciously 
intended, that they must, in all likelihood, (without any 
other <i>Irenicon</i>,) have restored peace to the church, had it 
not been for the importunity and partiality of some, who 
having by the awe of these injunctions endeavoured to silence 
the opposite party, (which by their arguments they could 
not do,) and withal looking upon themselves as privileged 
persons, and so above those ordinances which others were 
to be subject to, resolved not to be silent themselves; but 
renewing the contest, partly by throwing Muggleton and 
Rigaltius, with some other foul stuff, in their adversaries 1 
faces; and partly by a shameless reprinting (without the 
least reinforcing) the same exploded tritheistic notions again 
and again, they quite broke through the royal prohibitions, 
and soon after began to take as great a liberty in venting 
their innovations and invectives, as ever they had done before; . so that he, who shall impartially consider the course 
taken by these men with reference to those engaged on the 
other side of this controversy about the Trinity, will find 
that their whole proceeding in it resembles nothing so much, 
as a thief’s binding the hands of an honest man with a cord, 
much fitter for his own neck.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">But, blessed be God, matters stand not so with you in 
Ireland; the climate there being not more impatient of poisonous <pb n="228" id="xi-Page_228" />animals, than the church of poisonous opinions: an 
universal concurrent orthodoxy shining all over it, from the 
superior clergy who preside, to the inferior placed under 
them: so that we never hear from thence of any presbyter, 
and much less of any dean, who dares innovate upon the 
faith received: and least of all (should such a wretch chance 
to start up among you) can I hear of any bishop likely to 
debase his style and character so low, as either to defend 
the man, or colour over his opinions. Nor, lastly, do we 
find that in the judgment of the clergy there, a man’s having wrote against one sort of heresy or heterodoxy, ought 
to justify or excuse him in writing for another, and much 
less for a worse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">The truth is, such things as these make the case with us 
here in England come too near that of Poland about a 
hundred and twenty or a hundred and thirty years ago,<note n="4" id="xi-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="xi-p9">See a learned tract in 8vo. entitled, The Growth of Error, &amp;c. sect. 
8. 
printed in the year 1697.</p></note> 
where the doctrine of three distinct infinite spirits began 
and led the dance, and was quickly followed (as the design 
was laid) by Socinianism, whereupon their old popery got 
a firmer establishment and more rigorous imposition than 
before, (the government preferring a less pure and perfect 
Christianity before the most refined Turcism.) This was 
the method taken there, and I wish it may not have the 
like issue here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">But on the contrary, amongst you, when a certain Mahometan Christian, (no new thing of late,) notorious for his 
blasphemous denial of the mysteries of our religion, and his 
insufferable virulence against the whole Christian priest 
hood, thought to have found shelter amongst you, the parliament, to their immortal honour, presently sent him packing, and without the help of a fagot soon made the kingdom too hot for him: a 
sufficient argument, doubtless, how 
far we are from needing those savage executions used by 
the Papists to rid the church of heretics and blasphemers, <pb n="229" id="xi-Page_229" />where authority, animated with due zeal, will attempt that 
worthy work, by other more humane, but not less effectual 
means. Nothing certainly but power, as the world now 
goes, can keep the church in peace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">And now, my Lord, may that God by whom princes and 
prelates govern, and churches stand, long preserve your 
Grace, and that excellent church which you are so eminent 
a pillar of, and ornament to; and which, by her incomparable courage and faithfulness lately shewn in preserving that 
great <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p11.1">depositum</span></i>, the holy religion committed to her trust, 
has gotten herself a name which will never die; and such a 
solid well-founded reputation, as no bending this way or 
that way, no trimming or tricking it, ever could or can give 
so ample and so considerable a body: for it is lead only 
that bends to almost every thing, which the nobler metals 
cannot do, and the nobler sort of minds will not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">But I fear I trespass too far upon your Grace’s time and 
business; and therefore humbly imploring your Grace’s blessing, I lay these poor papers at your feet, infinitely 
unworthy, I confess, of the acceptance of so great a person, 
and the perusal of so judicious an eye; but yet at present 
the best pledges I can give your Grace of those sincere 
respects and services, which your Grace ought always to 
claim, and shall never fail to receive from,</p>

<p class="continue" style="margin-left:30%" id="xi-p13">My Lord,</p>
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:20%" id="xi-p14">Your Grace’s ever faithful</p>
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:30%" id="xi-p15">and most obedient servant,</p>

<p class="right" id="xi-p16">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>

<p class="normal" style="font-size:80%" id="xi-p17">Westminster,</p>
<p class="normal" style="font-size:80%" id="xi-p18">April 30, 1698.</p>

<pb n="231" id="xi-Page_231" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXV. The Doctrine of Merit stated, and the Impossibility of Man’s meriting God." prev="xi" next="xiii" id="xii">
<p class="center" id="xii-p1"><i>The Doctrine of Merit stated, and the Impossibility of Man’s meriting of God 
asserted, in</i></p>
<h2 id="xii-p1.1">A DISCOURSE</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p1.2">ON <scripRef passage="Job 22:2" id="xii-p1.3" parsed="|Job|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.22.2">JOB XXII. 2</scripRef>.</h3>
<h2 id="xii-p1.4">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER-ABBEY,</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p1.5">DECEMBER 5, 1697.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Job 22:2" id="xii-p1.7" parsed="|Job|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.22.2" />
<p class="center" id="xii-p2"><scripRef passage="Job 22:2" id="xii-p2.1" parsed="|Job|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.22.2"><span class="sc" id="xii-p2.2">Job</span> xxii. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xii-p3"><i>Can a man be profitable to God?</i></p>
<p class="first" id="xii-p4">IT is a matter of no small moment certainly for a 
man to be rightly informed upon what terms and conditions he is to transact with God, and God with him, 
in the great business of his salvation. For by knowing upon what terms he must obtain eternal happiness hereafter, he will know also upon what grounds 
he is to hope for and expect it here; and so be able 
to govern both his actions and expectations according 
to the nature of the thing he is in pursuit of; lest 
otherwise he should chance to fail of the prize he 
runs for, by mistaking the way he should run in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">St. Paul, as plainly as words can express a thing, 
tells us, that <i>eternal life is the gift of God</i>; and consequently to be expected by us only as such: nay, 
he asserts it to be <i>a gift</i> in the very same verse in <pb n="232" id="xii-Page_232" />which he affirms death to be as due to a sinner, as 
wages are to a workman, <scripRef id="xii-p5.1" passage="Romans vi. 23" parsed="|Rom|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.23">Romans vi. 23</scripRef>. Than 
which words nothing certainly can be more full and 
conclusive, that salvation proceeds wholly upon free-gift, though damnation upon strict desert.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">Nevertheless, such is the extreme folly, or rather 
sottishness of man’s corrupt nature, that this does by 
no means satisfy him. For though indeed he would 
fain be happy, yet fain would he also thank none for 
it but himself. And though he finds, that not only 
his duty, but his necessity brings him every day upon 
his knees to Almighty God for the very bread he 
eats; yet when he comes to deal with him about 
spirituals, (things of infinitely greater value,) he ap 
pears and acts, not as a suppliant, but as a merchant; 
not as one who comes to be relieved, but to traffick. 
For something he would receive of God, and some 
thing he would give him; and nothing will content 
this insolent, yet impotent creature, unless he may 
seem to buy the very thing he begs. Such being the 
pride and baseness of some spirits, that where they 
receive a benefit too big for them to requite, they 
will even deny the kindness, and disown the obligation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">Now this great self-delusion, so prevalent upon 
most minds, is the thing here encountered in the 
text. The words of which (by an usual way of 
speech) under an interrogation couching a positive 
assertion, are a declaration of the impossibility of 
man’s being <i>profitable to God</i>, or (which is all 
one) of his meriting of God; according to the true, 
proper, and strict sense of merit. Nor does this interrogative way of expression import only a bare 
negation of the thing, as in itself impossible, but also <pb n="233" id="xii-Page_233" />a manifest, undeniable evidence of the said impossibility; as if it had been said, that nothing can be 
more plainly impossible, than for a man to <i>be profitable to God</i>; for God to receive any advantage by 
man’s righteousness; or to gain any thing by his 
making his ways perfect: and consequently, that nothing can be more absurd, and contrary to all sense 
and reason, than for a man to entertain and cherish 
so irrational a conceit, or to affirm so gross a paradox.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">And that no other thing is here meant by a man’s being <i>profitable to God</i>, but his meriting of God, 
will appear from a true state and account of the nature of merit; which we may not improperly 
define, a right to receive some good upon the score of 
some good done, together with an equivalence or parity of worth between the good to be received and the 
good done. So that although according to the common division of justice into <i>commutative</i> and
<i>distributive</i>, that which is called <i>commutative</i> be employed 
only about the strict value of things, according to an 
arithmetical proportion, (as the schools speak,) which 
admits of no degrees; and the other species of justice, called <i>distributive</i>, (as consisting in the distribution of rewards and punishments,) admits of some latitude and degrees in the dispensation of it; yet, in 
truth, even this distribution itself must so far follow 
the rules of commutation, that the good to be dispensed by way of reward, ought in justice to be equivalent to the work or action which it is designed as 
a compensation of; so as by no means to sink below 
it, or fall short of the full value of it. From all 
which (upon a just estimate of the matter) it follows, <pb n="234" id="xii-Page_234" />that, in true philosophy, merit is nothing else but 
an instance or exemplification of that noted saying or 
maxim, that one benefaction or good turn requires 
another; and imports neither more nor less than a 
man’s claim or title to receive as much good from 
another as he had done for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">Thus much therefore being premised, as an explication of the drift or design of the words, (the words 
themselves being too plain and easy to need any further exposition,) we shall observe and draw from 
them these four particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p10">First, Something supposed or implied in them, 
<i>viz</i>. That men are naturally very prone to entertain 
an opinion or persuasion, that they are able to merit 
of God, or be <i>profitable to him</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p11">Secondly, Something expressed, namely, That 
such an opinion or persuasion is utterly false and absurd; and that it is impossible for man to merit of 
God, or to be <i>profitable to him</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p12">Thirdly, Something inferred from both the former, 
to wit, That the forementioned opinion or persuasion 
is the very source or foundation of two of the great 
est corruptions that have infested the Christian 
church and religion. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p13">Fourthly and lastly, Something objected against the 
particulars discoursed of, which I shall endeavour to 
answer and remove; and so conclude this discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p14">Of each of which in their order: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p15">First, for the first of them. The thing supposed 
or implied in the words, namely, That men are naturally very prone to entertain an opinion or persuasion, that they are able to merit of God, or be 
<i>profitable to him</i>.</p>

<pb n="235" id="xii-Page_235" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p16">The truth of which will appear from these two 
considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p17">First, That it is natural for them to place too high 
a value both upon themselves and their own performances. And that this is so, is evident from that 
universal experience, which proves it no less natural 
to them to bear a more than ordinary love to themselves; and all love, we know, is founded in, and results from, a proportionable esteem of the object 
loved: so that, look in what degree any man loves 
himself, in the same degree it will follow, that he 
must esteem himself too. Upon which account it 
is, that every man will be sure to set his own price 
upon what he is, and what he does, whether the 
world will come up to it or no; as it seldom does.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p18">That speech of St. Peter to our Saviour is very remarkable, in <scripRef id="xii-p18.1" passage="Matt. xix. 27" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27">Matt. xix. 27</scripRef>. 
<i>Master</i>, says he, <i>we 
have forsook all, and followed thee; what shall we 
have therefore?</i> In which words he seems to be 
upon equal terms with his Lord, and to expect no 
more of him, as he thought, but what he strictly had 
deserved from him; and all this from a conceit 
that he had done an act so exceedingly meritorious, 
that it must even nonplus his Master’s bounty to 
quit scores with him by a just requital. Nay, so far 
had the same proud ferment got into the minds of all 
the disciples, that neither could their own low condition, nor the constant sermons of that great example of self-denial and humility, whom they daily conversed with, nor, lastly, the correctives of a peculiar 
grace, totally clear and cure them of it. And therefore no wonder if a principle so deeply rooted in 
nature works with the whole power of nature; and, 
considering also the corruption of nature, as little <pb n="236" id="xii-Page_236" />wonder is it, if it runs out with an extravagance 
equal to its power, making the minds of men even 
drunk with a false intoxicating conceit of their own 
worth and abilities. From whence it is, that as man 
is, of all creatures in the world, both the most desirous and the most unable to advance himself; so, 
through pride and indigence, (qualities which usually 
concur in beggars,) none is so unwilling to own the 
benefactions he lives by, and has no claim to, as this 
weak and worthless self-admirer, who has nothing to 
be admired in him, but that he can, upon such terms, 
admire himself. For, <i>Naked came I into the world, 
and naked shall I go out again</i>, ought to be the 
motto of every man when born, the history of his 
life, and his epitaph when dead: his emptiness and 
self-consciousness together, cannot but make him 
feel in himself (which is the surest way of knowing) 
that he has indeed nothing, and yet he bears himself 
as if he could command all things; at the same time 
low in condition, and yet lofty in opinion; boasting 
and yet depending; nay, boasting against Him, whom 
he depends upon. Which certainly is the foulest solecism in behaviour, and two of the worst qualities 
that can be in conjunction. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p19">Secondly, A second consideration, from whence we 
infer this proneness in men to think themselves able 
to merit of God, or to be <i>profitable to him</i>, is their 
natural aptness to form and measure their apprehensions of the supreme Lord of all things, by what 
they apprehend and observe of the princes and potentates of this world, with reference to such as are 
under their dominion. And this is certainly a very 
prevailing fallacy, and steals too easily upon men’s minds, as being founded in the unhappy predominance <pb n="237" id="xii-Page_237" />of sense over reason; which, in the present 
condition of man’s nature, does but too frequently 
and fatally take place. For men naturally have but 
faint notions of things spiritual, and such as incur 
not into their senses; but their eyes, their ears, and 
their hands are too often made by them the rule of 
their faith, but almost always the reason of their 
practice. And therefore no marvel, if they blunder 
in their notions about God; a being so vastly above 
the apprehensions of sense; while they conceive no 
otherwise of him at best, but as some great king or 
prince, ruling with a worldly majesty and grandeur 
over such puny mortals as themselves: whereupon, 
as they frame to themselves no other idea of him, 
but such as they borrow from the royal estate of an 
earthly sovereign, so they conceive also of their own 
relation to him, and dependance upon him, just as 
they do of that which passes between such a sovereign and his subjects; and consequently, since 
they find that there is no prince upon earth so absolute, but that he stands in as much need of his 
subjects for many things, as they do or can stand in 
need of him for his government and protection; (by 
reason whereof there must needs follow a reciprocal 
exchange of offices, and a mutual supply of wants 
between them, rendering both parties equally necessary to one another:) I say, from these misapplied 
premises, the low, gross, undistinguishing reason of 
the generality of mankind presently infers, that the 
creature also may, on some accounts, be as beneficial 
to his Creator, as such a subject is to his prince; 
and that there may be the like circulation of good 
turns between them; they being, as they think, 
within their compass, as really useful to God, as God <pb n="238" id="xii-Page_238" />for his part is beneficial to them; which is the true 
notion of merit, or of being <i>profitable to God</i>. A 
conceit that sticks so close to human nature, that 
neither philosophy nor religion can wholly remove 
it: and yet if we consider the limited right which 
the greatest prince upon earth has over his meanest 
slave, and that absolute, boundless, paramount right, 
which God has over the very same things and persons, which such princes avow a claim to, and by 
virtue of which transcendent right something is 
God’s which can never be theirs; and even what is 
theirs is still by a much higher title his: I say, if we 
consider this, the absurdity and inconsequence of all 
such discourses about the relation between God and 
man, as are taken from what we see and observe between man and man, as governing and governed, 
is hereby more than sufficiently proved; and yet as 
absurd, as fallacious, and inconsequent as this way 
of discoursing is, it is one of the chief foundations of 
the doctrine of merit, and consequently of the religion of too great a part of the world: a religion 
tending only to defraud men of their true Saviour, 
by persuading them that they may be their own. 
And thus much for the first particular, the thing 
supposed in the words, to wit, That men are naturally 
very prone to persuade themselves, that they are 
able to merit of God, or be <i>profitable to him</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p20">I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p21">Second particular, in which we have something 
expressed, namely, That such a persuasion is utterly 
false and absurd, and that it is impossible for men 
to merit of God, or be <i>profitable to him</i>. And this 
I shall evince by shewing the several ingredients of 
<i>merit</i>, and the conditions necessary to render an action <pb n="239" id="xii-Page_239" />meritorious. Such as are these four that follow; as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p22">First, That an action be not due; that is to say, 
it must not be such as a man stands obliged to the 
doing of, but such as he is free either to do, or not 
to do, without being chargeable with the guilt of 
any sinful omission in case he does it not. It being no 
ill account given of merit by Spanhemius,<note n="5" id="xii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="xii-p23">Dub. Evang. parte iii. pag. 782.</p></note> the elder, 
that it is <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p23.1">opus bonum indebitum fuciens praemium, 
debitum ex indebito.</span></i> For otherwise, if that which 
is due may also merit, then, by paying what I owe, I 
may make my creditors my debtors; and every payment would not only clear, but also transfer the debt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p24">Besides, that in all the benefactions passing from 
Almighty God upon such as serve him the best they 
can, there could be no such thing as liberality; 
which can never take place but where something is 
given, which the receiver cannot challenge: nay, 
very hardly could there be any such thing as gift. 
For if there be first a claim, then, in strictness of 
speech, it is not so properly gift as payment. Yea, 
so vast would be the comprehension of justice, that 
it would scarce leave any object for favour. But 
God’s grace and bounty being so prevented by merit, 
would be spectators rather than actors in the whole 
work of man’s salvation. Nor would our obedience 
to God’s positive precepts only, but also to his negative, sometimes strike in for their share of merit and 
claim to a reward. And any one who could plead 
such a negative righteousness, might come and demand a recompence of God for not drinking or 
whoring, swearing or blaspheming; just as the 
Pharisee did, for not being as the very dregs of sinners; <pb n="240" id="xii-Page_240" />and so vouch himself meritorious, forsooth, 
for being a degree or two short of scandalous. Moreover, amongst men, it would pass for an obligation 
between neighbours, that one of them did not rob or 
murder the other; and a sufficient plea for preferment before kings and governors, not to have 
deserved the gibbet and the halter; which is a poor 
plea indeed, when to have deserved them proves 
oftentimes a better. In short, upon these terms, he, 
who is not the very worst of villains, must commence 
presently a person of a peculiar worth; and bare indemnity will be too low a privilege for the merit of 
not being a clamorous, overgrown malefactor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p25">But now, that all that any man alive is capable of 
doing, is but an indispensable homage to God, and 
not a free oblation; and that also such an homage, 
as makes his obligation to what he does much earlier 
than his doing of it, will appear both from the law 
of nature, and that of God’s positive command: of 
each of which a word or two, and</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p26">First, for the law of nature. There is nothing 
that nature proclaims with a louder and more intelligible voice, than that he who gives a being, and 
afterwards preserves and supports it, has an indefeasible claim to whatsoever the said being, so given 
and supported by him, either is, or has, or can possibly do. But this is a point which I must be more 
particular upon, and thereby lay a foundation for 
what I shall argue, <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p26.1">a fortiori</span></i>, concerning God him 
self, from what is to be observed amongst men. 
Now the right which one man has to the actions of 
another, is generally derived from one or both of 
these two great originals, production or possession. 
The first of which gives a parent right over the actions <pb n="241" id="xii-Page_241" />of his child; and the other gives a master a 
title to whatsoever can be done by his servant: 
which two are certainly the principal and most undoubted rights that take place in the world. And 
both of them are eminently and transcendently in 
God, as he stands related to men: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p27">First, for production. By the purest and most en 
tire communication of being, God did not only produce, but create man. He gave him an existence 
out of nothing, and while he was yet but a mere 
idea or possibility in the mind of his eternal Maker. 
That one expression of the Psalmist, <i>It is he who 
hath made us, and not we ourselves</i>, being both a 
full account, and an irrefragable demonstration of 
his absolute sovereignty over our persons, and in 
contestable claim to all our services: nor is this the 
utmost measure of our obligation to him, but as he 
first drew us out of nothing and non-existence, so 
he ever since keeps us from relapsing into it; his 
power brought us forth, and his providence maintains us. And thus has this poor impotent creature 
been perpetually hanging upon the bounty of his 
great Creator, and by a daily preservation of his 
precarious being, stands obliged to him under the 
growing renewed title of a continual creation. But 
this is not all. There is yet,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p28">Secondly, another title; whereby one person obtains a right to all that another can do; and that is 
possession. A title, every whit as transcendently 
in God as the former; as being founded in, and 
resulting from, his forementioned prerogative of 
a Creator. Nothing being more unquestionable, 
than t<i>hat the earth is the Lord’s, and the fullness thereof</i>; as the Psalmist declares, <scripRef id="xii-p28.1" passage="Psalm xxiv. 1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1">Psalm xxiv. 1</scripRef>. <pb n="212" id="xii-Page_212" />He is the sole proprietor and grand landlord of 
the universe. And moreover, as all things were 
made by him, so they were made for him also; 
<i>He made all things for himself</i>, says the wisest of men, <scripRef id="xii-p28.2" passage="Prov. xvi. 4" parsed="|Prov|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.4">Prov. xvi. 4</scripRef>. He is the original efficient by 
which, and the great and last end for which, they 
are; for by him they begun, and in him they terminate: after which two essential relations borne 
by God to man on the one side, and obliging man to 
God on the other, can there be any thing that is 
good, either in the being or actions of the latter, 
which can be called perfectly his own? any thing 
which is not entirely due to God, and that by a 
complication of the most binding and indispensable 
titles? And if so, how and where can there be any room for such a thing as 
merit?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p29">The civil law tells us, that servants have not properly a <i>
<span lang="LA" id="xii-p29.1">jus</span></i>, a right or title, to any thing, by virtue 
whereof they can implead or bring an action against 
their lord, upon any account whatsoever; every such 
servant, as the law here speaks of, being not only his 
master’s vassal, but also part of his possessions. And 
this right our Saviour himself owns, and sets forth 
to us by an elegant parable, couching under it as 
strong an argument, <scripRef id="xii-p29.2" passage="Luke xvii. 7" parsed="|Luke|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.7">Luke xvii. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 17:8" id="xii-p29.3" parsed="|Luke|17|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.8">8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 17:9" id="xii-p29.4" parsed="|Luke|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.9">9</scripRef>. <i>Which of 
you, saith he, having a servant plowing or feeding 
cattle, will say unto him by and by, when he is come 
from the field, Go and sit down to meat? And will 
not rather say unto him, Make ready wherewith I 
may sup, and gird thyself, and serve me, till I have 
eaten and drunken; and afterward thou shalt eat 
and drink? Doth he thank that servant because he 
did the things that were commanded him? I trow 
not</i>. Where we see upon what terms of right even <pb n="243" id="xii-Page_243" />the most diligent and faithful servant stands with 
his master; who, after he had been toiling all day 
in his master’s business, dressing and manuring his 
grounds, and watering them with the drops of his 
brow, comes home at length hungry and tired, 
(where, if he could find no reward for his hard service, yet one would think, that he might at least expect a discharge from any further work, and receive 
the present refreshments of his natural food,) yet 
even then his master renews his employment, delays 
his repast, and commands him to serve and attend 
him at his table, and with weary limbs and an empty 
stomach to expect a dismission at his pleasure; and 
all this, without so much as any thanks for his 
pains. In which neither is the master unjust, nor 
the servant injured: for he did no more than what 
his condition obliged him to; he did but his duty; 
and duty certainly neither is nor can be meritorious. 
Thus, I say, stands the case amongst men according 
to the difference of their respective conditions in 
this world. And if so, must not the same obligation, 
as it passes between God and man, rise as much 
higher, as the condition of a creature founds an obligation incomparably greater than that of a bare 
servant possibly can? And therefore, since man 
stands bound to God under both these titles, to 
wit, of production and possession, how can there be 
a greater paradox, than for such a contemptible, forlorn piece of living dirt to claim any thing upon the 
stock of merit from him, who is both his master and 
his maker too? No, the very best of men, upon the 
very best of their services, have no other plea before 
God but prayer; they may indeed beg an alms, but 
must not think to stand upon their terms. But,</p>


<pb n="244" id="xii-Page_244" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p30">Secondly, Not only the law of nature, and the 
reason of the thing itself, (as we have sufficiently 
shewn,) excludes a man from all plea of merit; but 
also that further obligation lying upon him and all 
his services from the positive law and command of 
God, equally cuts him off from the same: the known 
voice of that law being, <i>Thou shalt worship the 
Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve</i>, 
<scripRef id="xii-p30.1" passage="Matt. iv. 10" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10">Matt. iv. 10</scripRef>. And then for the measure and extent 
of that service, it is to be <i>with all the heart, and 
all the strength, and all the soul</i>, <scripRef id="xii-p30.2" passage="Mark xii. 30" parsed="|Mark|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.30">Mark xii. 30</scripRef>. 
Which one comprehensive injunction, grasping in it 
all that human nature is able to do, and by consequence bringing all that can be done by man within 
the compass and verge of duty, has left no vacancy 
or possibility for merit to take place, till it be proved, 
that a man may actually do more than <i>with all his 
heart, and all his strength, and all his soul</i>, he is 
able to do: than which it is impossible even for 
common sense to conceive any thing more senseless 
and contradictious. And so I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p31">Second condition required to render an action meritorious; and that is, That it should really add to, 
and better the state of the person of whom it is to 
merit. The reason of which is, because all merit (as 
we have shewn before) consists properly in a right 
to receive some benefit, on the account of some benefit first done: the natural order of things requiring, 
that where a considerable advantage has been received, something of the like nature should be 
returned. For that otherwise, if one part of the world 
should be always upon the receiving hand, and never 
upon the restoring, that part would be a kind of 
monstrous dead weight upon the other, and all that <pb n="245" id="xii-Page_245" />was good and useful to mankind would, by an enormous disparity, lean wholly on one side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p32">But, to bring the forementioned condition of merit 
home to our present purpose, and thereby to shew 
how far God is capable of receiving from man, and 
man of giving to God, it may not be amiss briefly to 
represent to ourselves what God is, and what man 
is; and, by consequence, how the case of giving and 
receiving must stand on God’s part, and how on 
man’s. And here, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p33">1st place, God offers himself to our consideration 
as a being infinitely perfect, infinitely happy, and 
self-sufficient; depending upon no supply or revenue 
from abroad, but (as I may so express it) retreating 
wholly into himself, and there living for ever upon 
the inexhaustible stock of his own essential fulness; 
and as a fountain owes not its streams to any poor, 
adventitious infusions from without, but to the internal, unfailing plenties of its own springs; so this 
mighty, all-comprehending being, which we call God, 
needs no other happiness, but to contemplate upon 
that which he actually is, and ever was, and shall be 
possessed of. From all which it follows, that the divine nature and beatitude can no more admit of any 
addition to it, than we can add degrees to infinity, new 
measures to immensity, and further improvements 
to a boundless, absolute, unimprovable perfection: 
for such a being is the great God, who is one of the 
parties whom we are now discoursing of. Nevertheless, to carry the case a little further; supposing 
for the present, that the divine nature and felicity 
were capable of some further addition and increase, 
let us, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p34">2nd place, cast our eye upon the other party concerned, <pb n="246" id="xii-Page_246" />and consider, whether man be a being fit 
and able to make this addition; man, I say, that 
poor, slight, inconsiderable nothing; or at best a pitiful something, beholden to every one of the elements, as well as compounded of them, and living as 
an eleemosynary upon a perpetual contribution from 
all and every part of the creation; this creature 
clothing him, another feeding him, a third curing 
him when sick, and a fourth comforting and refreshing him when well. In a word, he subsists by the 
joint alms of heaven and earth, and stands at the 
mercy of every thing in nature, which is able either 
to help or hurt him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p35">And is this now the person who is to oblige his 
Maker? to indent and drive bargains with the Almighty? Those, I am sure, who in their several 
ages have been reputed most eminent for their knowledge of God and of themselves too, used to speak 
at much another rate concerning both. <i>My goodness</i>, says David, <i>extendeth not to thee</i>, <scripRef id="xii-p35.1" passage="Psalm xvi. 2" parsed="|Ps|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.2">Psalm xvi. 2</scripRef>. 
And again, <i>If thou be righteous</i>, says Elihu to Job, 
<i>what givest thou him? or what does he receive at 
thy hands?</i> <scripRef id="xii-p35.2" passage="Job xxxv. 7" parsed="|Job|35|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.35.7">Job xxxv. 7</scripRef>. So that St. Paul might well 
make that challenge, without expecting ever to see 
it answered, in <scripRef id="xii-p35.3" passage="Rom. xi. 35" parsed="|Rom|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.35">Rom. xi. 35</scripRef>. <i>Who hath first given 
to him, and it shall be recompensed to him again?</i> 
For let man but first prove the debt, and the Almighty will be sure to pay it. But most fully of all 
does our Saviour himself determine this point in that 
remarkable conclusion of the forecited parable in 
<scripRef id="xii-p35.4" passage="Luke xvii. 10" parsed="|Luke|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.10">Luke xvii. 10</scripRef>. where he instructs his disciples, <i>after 
they had done all that was commanded them, to 
acknowledge themselves unprofitable servants</i>; that 
is to say, such as God, upon no account whatsoever, <pb n="247" id="xii-Page_247" />was or could be at all the better for. And a clearer 
text certainly, and more direct and home against 
all pretence of merit, neither law nor gospel can 
afford.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p36">Nevertheless it must be confessed, that some have 
found out such an exposition of it, as, if admitted, 
renders it of no force at all against this doctrine of 
merit. For first, they absolutely cashier the literal, 
express sense of the words, and in the room of it introduce a figure called by the Greeks <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p36.1">μείωσις</span>, which, 
to diminish or degrade a thing, expresses it in terms 
representing it much less than indeed it is; as when 
we say a thing is smaller than an atom, less than nothing, and the like; such words are not to be under 
stood literally, but import only, that the thing spoken 
of is very inconsiderable. Accordingly, when Christ 
bids his disciples, after their best and most exact performances, acknowledge themselves 
<i>unprofitable 
servants</i>, we are not, say these expositors, to conclude 
from hence, that really they were so, but that Christ 
only read them a lecture of humility and self-abasement towards God, in speaking but meanly and 
lowly of their own piety, how differently soever it 
might deserve to be valued, according to the strict 
estimate of the thing itself. So that by all this, it 
seems, our Saviour was only teaching those about 
him how to pass compliments upon Almighty God. 
Their professing of themselves <i>unprofitable servants</i> 
amounting to no more than if they had told him, they 
were his humble servants; the meaning of which 
words, (if they have any meaning at all,) the fashion 
able custom of genteel lying will much better account 
for, than the language of scripture (the word of 
truth) is able to do. But in the mean time, what an <pb n="248" id="xii-Page_248" />insufferable perversion of the written word is it, to 
affix such a sense to any text of it, as this forced exposition here does! which manifestly turns a most 
devout confession to Almighty God into a piece of 
courtship; a principal truth into a mere trope or 
figure; and, in a word, one of the highest duties of 
a Christian into a false, fulsome, and, at best, an 
empty expression. And so I pass to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p37">Third condition required to render an action meritorious; and that is, That there be an equal proportion of value between the action and the reward. 
This being evident from the foundation already laid 
by us; to wit, That the nature of merit consists properly in exchange; and that, we know, must 
proceed according to a parity of worth on both sides; 
commutation being most properly between things 
equivalent. But now the prize we run for in all our 
religious performances, is no less a thing than life 
eternal, and a beatific enjoyment of God himself for 
ever; and can any man, not quite abandoned by his 
reason, imagine a few, weak, broken actions, a competent price for heaven and immortality? and fit to 
be laid in the balance with an <i>exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory</i>? Is there any thing in dust and 
ashes that can deserve to dwell with God, and to 
converse with angels? Or can we, who live by sense 
and act by sense do any thing worthy of those joys 
which not only exceed our senses, but also transcend 
our intellectuals? Can we do beyond what we can 
think, and deserve beyond what we can do? For 
let us rate our best and most exact services according to the strict rules of morality, and what man is 
able to carry so steady an hand in any religious performance, as to observe all those conditions that are <pb n="249" id="xii-Page_249" />absolutely necessary to answer the full measures of the law? 
No, this is such a pitch of acting as the present strength of nature must not 
pretend to. And if not, how can an action, short of complete morality, set up 
for meritorious?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p38">The Papists, we know, in their disputes upon this 
subject, distinguish merit into that which is <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p38.1">de condigno</span></i>, which merits a reward upon terms of justice, 
and by reason of the inherent worth and value of the 
work done; and that on the other side to be <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p38.2">de congruo</span></i>, which, though it cannot claim a reward upon 
those terms, and from the precise worth and value 
of the work itself, yet is such, that God would not 
act suitably and congruously to the equity and goodness of his nature, if he should not reward it. These 
two sorts of merit, I say, they hold, but are not 
yet agreed which of the two they should state the 
merit of their good works upon. For some boldly 
assert, that they merit the, former way; to wit, by 
their own inherent worth and value; and some, that 
they merit only the latter way, that is, by being such 
as the equity and goodness of God cannot but reward; and lastly, others (as particularly Bellarmine) 
hold, that they merit both ways; to wit, partly by 
condignity, and partly by congruity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p39">In answer to which, without disputing any thing 
against their merit of condignity, (since it more than sufficiently confutes itself,) I utterly deny the whole 
foundation of their merit <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p39.1">de congruo</span></i>, as to any obligation on God’s part to reward our religious services 
upon the score of equity; since upon that account 
God can be under no obligation to do any thing: 
forasmuch as there is no such thing as equity in God, 
distinct from his justice and mercy; and the exercise of his mercy must on all hands needs be granted <pb n="250" id="xii-Page_250" />to be free; how much soever that of his justice may, 
by some, be thought otherwise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p40">Amongst men, I confess, there is such an obligation as that of equity; and the reason is, because 
men stand obliged by a superior law to exercise 
mercy as well as justice; which God does not: and 
therefore, though there may be such a thing as a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p40.1">meritum de congruo</span></i> between man and man, yet between God and man (since God is under no obligation to shew mercy, where his own word has not 
first obliged him) no such merit can take place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p41">But, besides, this is not the point, whether or no it 
be congruous to the goodness of God, for him to reward such or such actions: for there be many 
thousands of things and actions very congruous for 
God to do, which yet by his nature he is not 
obliged to do, nor ever will do; so that the bare congruity of any thing or action to the divine nature 
lays no obligation upon God to do it at all. But the 
point lies here; to wit, whether it be so congruous 
to God to reward the obedience and good actions of 
men, that it is incongruous to his nature not to do 
it; and this I utterly deny. For if it were incongruous to his nature not to reward them, it would 
be necessary for him to reward them; and then indeed merit must upon equal necessity take place. 
But if God be not bound to reward every act, which 
it may be suitable or congruous for him to reward, 
(as we have shewn that he is not,) then <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.1">meritum de 
congruo</span></i> is but merit equivocally so called; and the 
forementioned division of merit is not a division of 
a genus into two several species, but only a distribution of an equivocal term into its several significations; and 
consequently to give the name of merit 
with respect to God, to that which is so only <i> <span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.2">de congruo</span></i>, <pb n="251" id="xii-Page_251" />is a mere trifling about words, without any regard had to the sense of them. Nor let any one 
here object the frequent use of the terms <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.3">mereri</span></i> and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.4">meritum</span></i> by the fathers and other ancient church-writers; for they use them not in a sense importing 
claim upon the score of strict justice, but only as 
they signify the actual obtainment of any thing from 
God upon the stock of free promise, by coming up to 
the conditions of it: which by no means reaches that 
sense of the word which we have been hitherto 
disputing against. In short therefore the question 
stands thus: Does this <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.5">meritum de congruo</span></i>, from 
the nature of the thing itself, oblige God to reward 
it, or does it not? If it does, then I am sure that 
merit of condignity does the same, and can do no 
more; and so the distinction between them is but 
verbal, and superfluous. But if, on the other hand, 
it does not oblige God, then I affirm that it is not so 
much as merit; for where there is no obligation on 
one side, there can be no merit on the other. To which 
we may add this further consideration, that the asserting of such a merit of congruity is altogether as 
arrogant, as to assert that of condignity; forasmuch 
as it equally binds God, and brings him under as 
great a necessity of rewarding, as the other can; and 
that, not by reason of his own free word and promise 
obliging him to it, (of which more anon,) but because 
of a certain worth and value inherent in the work 
itself; which makes it incongruous, and consequently 
impossible, for God not to reward it; since it must 
needs be impossible for him to do any thing incongruous to himself or to any of his attributes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p42">From all which it follows, that the third condition 
required to make an action meritorious, is here failing also. Which is, That the excellency of the work <pb n="252" id="xii-Page_252" />be commensurate to the value of the reward. And 
so I am come at length to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p43">Fourth and last condition or ingredient of merit. 
And that is, That he who does a work whereby he 
would merit of another, does it solely by his own 
strength, and not by the strength or power of him 
from whom he is to merit. The reason of which 
is, because otherwise the work would not be entirely a man’s own. And where there is no property, 
there can be no exchange; all exchange being the 
alienation of one property or title for another. And 
I have all along shewn, that the nature of merit is 
founded in commutation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p44">But now, how great an hand, or rather what a 
total influence, God has in all our actions, that 
known maxim, jointly received both by heathens 
and Christians, sufficiently demonstrates; namely, 
that <i>in him we live, and move, and have our being</i>. 
And so intimately and inseparably does this influence join itself with all the motions of the creature, 
that it puzzles the deepest and most acute philosophers to distinguish between the actions of second 
causes and the concurrence of the first, so as to rescue 
them from a downright identity. Accordingly, in 
<scripRef id="xii-p44.1" passage="Philip. ii. 13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Philip. ii. 13</scripRef>. the apostle tells us, that <i>it is God who 
worketh in us not only to do, but also to will, according to his good pleasure</i>. And if, in every good 
inclination, as well as action, God be the worker, we 
must needs be the recipient subjects of what is 
wrought: and to be recipient certainly is not meritorious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p45">In all the actions of men, though we naturally fix 
our eye only upon some visible agent, yet still there 
is a secret, invisible spring, which is the first mover 
of, and conveys an activity to, every power and faculty <pb n="253" id="xii-Page_253" />both of soul and body, though it be discerned 
by neither. Upon which account it is, that St. Austin 
says, “that in all that God does for us, he only crowns his own works in us;” the same hand still 
enabling us to do, which shall hereafter reward us 
for what we have done. And if, according to these 
terms, and those words also of the spouse to the 
same purpose, <scripRef passage="Cant 1:4" id="xii-p45.1" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4">Cantic. i. 4</scripRef>. <i>Draw me, and I will follow thee</i>; our coming to God be from nothing else 
but from his drawing us to himself, how can we 
merit of him by our following him, or coming to 
him? For can any one oblige me by a present 
bought with my own money? or by giving me that 
which I first gave him? And yet the case here is 
much the same. For as apt as we are to flatter our 
selves, and to think and speak big upon this subject, 
yet in truth, by all that we do or can do, we do but 
return God something of his own. Much like the 
rivers, which come rolling with a mighty noise, and 
pour themselves into the sea: and yet as high as 
they swell, and as loud as they roar, they only restore 
the sea her own waters; that which flows into her 
in one place, having been first drawn from her in 
another. In a word, can the earth repay the heavens 
for their influences, and the clouds for that verdure 
and fertility which they bestow upon it? or can dirt 
and dunghills requite the sun and the light for 
shining upon them? No certainly; and yet what 
poor shadows and faint representations are these of 
that infinitely greater inability even of the noblest of 
God’s creatures to present him with any thing which 
they were not first beholden to him for! It is clear 
therefore, that since man, in all his duties and services, never had any thing of his own to set up with, 
but has trafficked all along upon a borrowed stock, <pb n="254" id="xii-Page_254" />the fourth and last condition required to make his 
performances meritorious utterly fails him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p46">And thus I have distinctly gone over the several 
conditions of merit. As first, That the meritorious 
act be not due. Secondly, That it really add to, and 
better the condition of, him from whom it merits. 
Thirdly, That there be a parity of value between the 
work and the reward. And fourthly and lastly, 
That it be done by the sole strength of him who 
merits, and not by the help and strength of him from 
whom he merits. These four, I say, are the essential 
ingredients and indispensable conditions of merit. 
And yet not one of them all agrees to the very best 
of man’s actions with reference to Almighty God. 
Nevertheless, in despite of all these deplorable impotences, we see what a towering principle of pride 
works in the hearts of men, and how mightily it 
makes them affect to be their own saviours, and even 
while they live upon God, to depend upon themselves: to be poor and proud being the truest character of man ever since the pride of our first parents 
threw us into this forlorn condition. And thus I 
have finished the second and main particular proposed from these words, and expressed in them; 
namely, That it is impossible for men, by their best 
services, to merit of God, or be profitable to him. 
I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p47">Third particular, which exhibits to us something 
by way of inference from the two former; to wit, 
That this persuasion of man’s being able to merit of 
God, is the source and foundation of two of the 
greatest corruptions of religion that have infested 
the Christian church; and those are Pelagianism and 
Popery. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p48">First for Pelagianism. It chiefly springs from, <pb n="255" id="xii-Page_255" />and is resolvable into, this one point, namely, that a 
man contributes something of his own, which he had 
not from God, towards his own salvation: and that, 
not a bare something only, but such a something 
also, as is the principal and most effectual cause of his 
salvation. Forasmuch as that which he receives 
from God (according to Pelagius) is only a power to 
will and to do; which a man may very well have, 
and carry to hell with him, as those who go to hell 
no doubt do. But that which obtains heaven, and 
actually saves a man, is the right use of that power, 
and the free determination of his will; which (as the 
same Pelagius teaches) a man has wholly from him 
self, and accordingly may wholly thank himself for. 
So that in answer to that question of the apostle, 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 4:7" id="xii-p48.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>. <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p48.2">Quis te discrevit?</span> Who made made to 
differ from another?</i> and that, as to the grand discrimination of saint and reprobate? the Pelagian 
must reply, if he will speak pertinently and consistently with himself, “Why, I made myself to differ, by using the powers which God gave me, as I 
should do; which my neighbour did not: and for that reason I go to heaven, and he to hell; and as 
he can blame none but himself for the one, so I am beholden to none but myself for the other.” This, 
I say, is the main of the Pelagian divinity, though 
much more compendiously delivered in that known 
but lewd aphorism of theirs, <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p48.3">A Deo habemus quod sumus homines, a nobis autem ipsis quod sumus justi.</span></i> 
To which we may add another of their principles, to 
wit, that if a man does all that naturally he can do, 
(still understanding hereby the present state of nature,) God is bound in justice to supply whatsoever 
more shall be necessary to salvation. Which premises, if they do not directly and unavoidably infer <pb n="256" id="xii-Page_256" />in man a power of meriting of God, the world is yet 
to seek, what the nature and notion of merit is. Accordingly, both Gelasius and St. Austin, in setting 
down the points wherein the Catholic church differed 
from the Pelagians, assign this for one of the chief, 
that the Pelagians held <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p48.4">gratiam Dei secundum hominum merita conferri.</span></i> And the truth is, upon 
their principles a man may even merit the incarnation of Christ: for if there be no saving grace 
without it, and a man may do that which shall 
oblige God in justice to vouchsafe him such grace, 
(as with no small self-contradiction these men use 
to speak,) then, let them qualify and soften the matter with what words they please, I affirm, that, 
upon these terms, a man really merits his salvation, 
and, by consequence, all that is or can be necessary 
thereunto.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p49">In the mean time, throughout all this Pelagian 
scheme, we have not so much as one word of man’s natural impotency to spiritual things, (though inculcated and wrote in both Testaments with a sun 
beam,) nor consequently of the necessity of some 
powerful divine energy to bend, incline, and effectually draw man’s will to such objects as it naturally 
resists and is averse to: not a word, I say, of this, 
or any thing like it; (for those men used to explode 
and deny it all, as their modern offspring amongst 
us also do;) and yet this passed for sound and good 
divinity in the church in St. Austin’s time; and within less than an hundred 
years since, in our church too, till Pelagianism and Socinianism, deism, 
tritheism, atheism, and a spirit of innovation, the root of all, and worse than 
all, broke in upon us, and by false schemes and models countenanced and 
encouraged, have given quite a new face to things; <pb n="257" id="xii-Page_257" />though a new face is certainly the worst and most 
unbecoming that can be set upon an old religion 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p50">Secondly, To proceed to another sort of men famous for corrupting Christianity more ways than 
one; to wit, those of the church of Rome. We shall 
find, that this doctrine of man’s being able to merit 
of God is one of the chief foundations of Popery also: 
even the great Diana, which some of the most experienced craftsmen in the world do with so much 
zeal sacrifice to and make shrines for; and by so 
doing get their living, and that a very plentiful and 
splendid one too; as knowing full well, that without 
it the grandeur of their church (which is all their religion) would quickly fall to the ground. For if there 
be no merit of good works, then no supererogation; 
and if no supererogation, no indulgences; and if no 
indulgences, then it is to be feared that the silver 
smith’s trade will run low, and the credit of the pontifical bank begin to fail. So that the very marrow, 
the life and spirit of Popery lies in a stiff adherence 
to this doctrine: the grand question still insisted 
upon by these merchants being, <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p50.1">Quid dabitis?</span></i> and 
the great commodity set to sale by them being merit. 
For can any one think, that the Pope and his cardinals, and the rest of their ecclesiastical grandees, 
care a rush whether the will of man be free, or no, 
(as the Jesuits state the freedom of it on the one 
side, and Dominicans and Jansenists on the other,) 
or that they at all concern themselves about justification and free grace, but only as the artificial stating 
of such points may sometimes serve them in their 
spiritual traffick, and now and then help them to turn 
the penny. No; they value not their schools any <pb n="258" id="xii-Page_258" />further than they furnish their markets; nor regard 
any gospel but that of cardinal Palavicini; which 
professedly owns it for the main design of Christianity, to make men as rich, as great, and as happy 
as they can be in this world. And the grand instrument to compass all this by is the doctrine of merit. 
For how else could it be, that so many in that communion should be able to satisfy themselves in doing 
so much less than they know they are required to do 
for the saving of their souls, but that they are taught 
to believe, that there are some again in the world who 
do a great deal more than they are bound to do, and 
so may very well keep their neighbour’s lamp from 
going out, by having oil enough both to supply their 
own, and a comfortable overplus besides, to lend, or 
(which is much better) to sell, in such a case. In a 
word, take away the foundation, and the house must 
fall; and, in like manner, beat down merit, and down 
goes Popery too. And so at length (that I may not 
trespass upon your patience too much) I descend to 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p51">Fourth and last particular, proposed at first from 
the words; which was, to remove an objection naturally apt to issue from the foregoing particulars. 
The objection is obvious, and the answer to it needs 
not be long. It proceeds thus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p52">If the doctrine hitherto advanced be true, can 
there be a greater discouragement to men in their 
Christian course, than to consider, that all their obedience, all their duties and choicest performances, are 
nothing worth in the sight of God? and that they 
themselves, after they have done their best, their utmost, and their very all in his service, are still, for 
all that, useless and unprofitable, and such as can <pb n="259" id="xii-Page_259" />plead no recompence at all at his hands? This, you 
will say, is very hard; but to it I answer,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p53">First, That it neither ought nor uses to be any discouragement to a beggar (as we all are in respect of 
Almighty God) to continue asking an alms, and doing all that he can to obtain it, though he knows he 
can do nothing to claim it. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p54">Secondly, I deny, that our disavowing this doctrine of merit cuts us off from all plea to a recompence 
for our Christian obedience at the hands of God. It 
cuts us off indeed from all plea to it upon the score of 
condignity and strict justice: but then should we not, 
on the other side, consider, whether God’s justice be 
the only thing that can oblige him in his transactings 
with men? For does not his, veracity and his promise oblige him as much as his justice can? And 
has he not positively promised to reward our sincere 
obedience? Which promise, though his mere grace 
and goodness induced him to make, yet his essential 
truth stands obliged to see performed. For though 
some have ventured so far as to declare God under 
no obligation to inflict the eternal torments of hell 
(how peremptorily soever threatened by him) upon 
men dying in their sins; yet I suppose none will be 
so hardy, or rather shameless, as to affirm it free 
for God to perform or not perform his promise; the 
obligation of which being so absolute and unalterable, 
I do here further affirm, that, upon the truest and 
most assured principles of practical reason, there is 
as strong and as enforcing a motive from the immutable truth of God’s promise, to raise men to the 
highest and most heroic acts of a Christian life, as if 
every such single act could by its own intrinsic 
worth merit a glorious eternity. For, to speak the <pb n="260" id="xii-Page_260" />real truth and nature of things, that which excites 
endeavour, and sets obedience on work, is not properly a belief or persuasion of the merit of our 
works, but the assurance of our reward. And can 
we have a greater assurance of this, than that truth 
itself, which cannot break its word, has promised it? 
For the most high and holy One (as we have shewn, 
and may with reverence speak) has pawned his 
word, his name, and his honour, to reward the stead 
fast, finally persevering obedience of every one within 
the covenant of grace, notwithstanding its legal imperfection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p55">And therefore, though we have all the reason in 
the world to blush at the worthless emptiness of our 
best duties, and to be ashamed of the poorness and 
shortness of our most complete actions, and, in a 
word, to think as meanly of them, and of ourselves 
for them, as God himself does, yet still let us build 
both our practice and our comfort upon this one 
conclusion, as upon a rock; that though, after we 
have done all, we are still unprofitable servants, yet 
because we have done all, God has engaged himself 
to be a gracious master.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xii-p56"><i>To whom therefore be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="261" id="xii-Page_261" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXVI. Of the Light Within Us." prev="xii" next="xiv" id="xiii">

<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.2">PREACHED AT CHRIST-CHURCH IN OXFORD,</h3>
<h2 id="xiii-p0.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.4">OCTOBER 29, 1693.</h3>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Luke 11:35" id="xiii-p0.5" parsed="|Luke|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.35" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<p class="center" id="xiii-p1"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:35" id="xiii-p1.1" parsed="|Luke|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.35"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.2">Luke</span> xi. 35</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xiii-p2"><i>Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be 
not darkness</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xiii-p3">As light is certainly one of the most glorious and 
useful creatures that ever issued from the wisdom 
and power of the great Creator of the world; so, 
were the eye of the soul as little weakened by the fall 
as the eye of the body, no doubt the light within us 
would appear as much more glorious than the light 
without us, as the spiritual, intellectual part of the 
creation exceeds the glories of the sensible and 
corporeal. As to the nature of which light, to give 
some account of it before I proceed further, and that 
without entering into those various notions of it 
which some have amused the world with; it is, in 
short, that which philosophers in their discourses 
about the mind of man, and the first origins of knowledge, do so much magnify by the name of 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p3.1">recta 
ratio</span></i>; that great source and principle (as they 
would have it) both of their philosophy and religion.</p>
<pb n="262" id="xiii-Page_262" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">For the better explication of which, I must, according to a common but necessary distinction, (and 
elsewhere made use of by me,) observe, that this <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p4.1">recta 
ratio</span></i> may be taken in a double sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">First, For those maxims or general truths, which, 
being collected by the observations of reason, and 
formed thereby into certain propositions, are the 
grounds and principles by which men govern both 
their discourse and practice, according to the nature 
of the objects that come before them: or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">Secondly, It may be taken for that faculty or 
power of the soul, by which it forms these maxims 
or propositions, and afterwards discourses upon them. 
And so no doubt it is to be taken here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">For propositions themselves, as to the truth of 
them, are neither capable of increase or decrease, 
improvement or diminution; but the powers and 
faculties of the soul are capable of both; that is, of 
becoming stronger or weaker, according as men shall 
use or abuse, cultivate or neglect them. Upon which 
account this <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p7.1">recta 
ratio</span></i> can be nothing else but 
that intellectual power or faculty of the soul which 
every one is naturally endowed with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">To which faculty, as there belong two grand and 
principal offices; to wit, one to inform or direct, and 
the other to command or oblige; so the said faculty 
sustains a different <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p8.1">σχέσις</span> or denomination, according 
to each of them. For as it serves to inform the soul, 
by discovering things to it, so it is called the light 
of nature; but as it obliges the soul to do this, or 
forbear that, (which it does, as it is actuated or in 
formed with those forementioned general truths or 
maxims,) so it is called the law of nature: which 
two offices, though belonging to one and the same <pb n="263" id="xiii-Page_263" />faculty, are very different. For the former of them, 
to wit, its enlightening or informing quality, extends 
much further than its obliging virtue does; even to 
all things knowable in the mind of man; but the 
latter only to such things as are matter of practice, and so fall under a moral consideration. Besides, that this obliging quality must needs also presuppose the enlightening quality as essentially going 
before it. For as no law can bind till it be notified 
or promulged, so neither can this faculty of the soul 
oblige a man till it has first informed him. By 
which we see, that the light of nature, according to 
the essential order of things, precedes the law of 
nature, and consequently, in strictness of speech, 
ought to be distinguished from it, how much soever 
some have thought fit to confound them. And I 
doubt not but it is this which the text here principally intends by <i>the light within us</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">Nevertheless, since the word <i>conscience</i> takes in 
both, and signifies as well a <i>light to inform</i>, as it imports and carries with it also a 
<i>law to oblige</i> us, I 
shall indifferently express this light by the name of 
<i>conscience</i> (as a term equivalent to it) in all the following particulars; but still this shall be with respect to its informing, rather than to its obliging 
office. Forasmuch as it is the former of these only 
which is the proper effect of light, and not the latter. For though conscience be both a light and (as 
it commands under God) a law too; yet as it is a 
light, it is not formally a law. For if it were, then 
whatsoever it discovered to us, it would also oblige 
us to. But this is not so; since it both may and 
does discover to us the indifferent nature of many <pb n="264" id="xiii-Page_264" />things and actions without obliging us either to the 
practice or forbearance of them; which one consideration alone is sufficient to set the difference between 
the enlightening and the obliging office of conscience 
clear beyond all objection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">And thus much I thought fit to premise concerning the nature of the light here spoken of by our Saviour, and intended for the subject of the present 
discourse. Which light, as it is certainly the great 
and sovereign gift of God to mankind, for the guidance and government of their actions, in all that 
concerns them with reference to this life or a bet 
ter; so it is also as certain, that it is capable of 
being turned into darkness, and thereby made wholly 
useless for so noble a purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">For so much the words of the text import; nor 
do they import only a bare possibility that it may 
be so, but also a very high probability that, without 
an extraordinary prevention, it will be so. Forasmuch as all warning, in the very reason of the thing, 
and according to the natural force of such expressions, implies in it these two things. First, some 
very considerable evil or mischief warned against; 
and secondly, an equal danger of falling into it: 
without which all warning would be not only superfluous, but ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">Now both these, in the present case, are very 
great; as will appear by a distinct consideration of 
each of them. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">First, For the evil which we are warned or cautioned against; to wit, the turning of this light 
within us into darkness. An evil so unconceivably 
great and comprehensive, that to give an account of <pb n="265" id="xiii-Page_265" />the utmost extent of it, would pose our thoughts, as 
well as nonplus our expressions. But yet to help 
our apprehensions of it the best we can, let us but 
consider with ourselves those intolerable evils which 
bodily blindness, deafness, stupefaction, and an utter 
deprivation of all sense must unavoidably subject 
the outward man to. For what is one in such a 
condition able to do? And what is he not liable to 
suffer? And yet doing and suffering, upon the mat 
ter, comprehend all that concerns a man in this 
world. If such an one’s enemy seeks his life (as he 
may be sure that some or other will, and possibly 
such an one as he takes for his truest friend) in this 
forlorn case, he can neither see nor hear, nor perceive his approach, till he finds himself actually in 
his murdering hands. He can neither encounter 
nor escape him, neither in his own defence give 
nor ward off a blow: for whatsoever blinds a man, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p13.1">ipso facto</span></i> disarms him; so that being thus bereft, 
both of his sight and of all his senses besides, what 
such an one can be fit for, unless it be to set up for 
prophecy, or believe transubstantiation, I cannot 
imagine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">These, I say, are some of those fatal mischiefs, 
which corporal blindness and insensibility expose 
the body to: and are not those of a spiritual blindness unexpressibly greater? For must not a man 
labouring under this be utterly at a loss, how to distinguish between the two grand governing concerns 
of life, good and evil? And may not the ignorance 
of these cost us as dear as the knowledge of them 
did our first parents? Life and death, vice and virtue, come alike to such an one; as all things are of 
the same colour to him who cannot see. His whole <pb n="266" id="xiii-Page_266" />soul is nothing but night and confusion, darkness 
and indistinction. He can neither see the way to 
happiness; and how then should he choose it? nor 
yet to destruction, and how then should he avoid it? 
For where there is no sense of things, there can be 
no distinction; and where there is no distinction, 
there can be no choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">A man destitute of this directing and distinguishing light within him, is and must be at the mercy of 
every thing in nature, that would impose or serve a 
turn upon him. So that whatsoever the devil will 
have him do, that he must do. Whithersoever any 
exorbitant desire or design hurries him, thither he 
must go. Whatsoever any base interest shall prescribe, that he must set his hand to, whether his 
heart goes along with it, or no. If he be a states 
man, he must be as willing to sell, as the enemy of 
his country can be to buy. If a churchman, he 
must be ready to surrender and give up the church, 
and make a sacrifice of the altar itself, though he 
lives by it; and, in a word, take that for a full discharge from all his subscriptions and obligations to 
it, to do as he is bid. Which being the case of such 
as steer by a false light, certainly no slave in the 
galleys is or can be in such a wretched condition of 
slavery, as a man thus abandoned by conscience, and 
bereft of all inward principles that should either 
guide or control him in the course of his conversation. So that we see here the transcendent greatness of the evil which we stand cautioned against. 
But then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">Secondly, If it were an evil that seldom happened, 
that very hardly and rarely befell a man, this might 
in a great measure supersede the strictness of the <pb n="267" id="xiii-Page_267" />caution; but, on the contrary, we shall find, that as 
great as the evil is which we are to fence against, 
(and that is as great as the capacities of an immortal soul,) the greatness of the danger is still commensurate: for it is a case that usually happens; it is a 
mischief as frequent in the event, as it is or can be 
fatal in the effect. It is as in a common plague, in 
which the infection is as hard to be escaped, as the 
distemper to be cured: for that which brings this 
darkness upon the soul is sin. And as the state of 
nature now is, the soul is not so close united to the 
body, as sin is to the soul; indeed so close is the 
union between them, that one would even think the 
soul itself (as much a spirit as it is) were the matter, and sin the form, in our present constitution. In 
a word, there is a set combination of all without a 
man and all within him, of all above ground and 
all under it, (if hell be so,) first to put out his eyes, 
and then to draw or drive him headlong into perdition. From all which, I suppose, we must needs see 
reason more than sufficient for this admonition of 
our Saviour, <i>Take heed that the light which is in 
thee be not darkness</i>. An admonition founded upon 
no less a concern, than all that a man can save, and 
all that he can lose to eternity. And thus having 
shewn both the vastness of the evil itself, and the 
extreme danger we are in of it; since no man can 
be at all the wiser or the safer barely for knowing 
his danger, without a vigorous application to prevent 
it; and since the surest and most rational preventive 
of it is to know by what arts and methods our 
enemy will encounter us, and by which he is most 
likely to prevail over us, we will inquire into and 
consider those ways and means by which he commonly <pb n="268" id="xiii-Page_268" />attempts, and too frequently effects this so 
dismal a change upon us, as to strip us even of the 
poor remains of our fallen nature, by turning the 
last surviving spark of it, this <i>light within us</i>, into 
darkness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">For this must be acknowledged, that no man 
living, in respect of conscience, is born blind, but 
makes himself so. None can strike out the eye of 
his conscience but himself: for nothing can put it 
out, but that which sins it out. And upon this account it must be confessed, that a man may love his 
sin so enormously much, as, by a very ill application 
of the apostle’s expression, even to <i>pluck out his own 
eyes, and give them to it</i>; as indeed every obstinate 
sinner in the world does.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">Our present business therefore shall be (and that 
as a completion of what I discoursed formerly upon 
conscience in this place) to shew how and by what 
courses this divine light, this candle of the Lord, 
comes first to burn faint and dim, and so by a gradual decay fainter and fainter, till at length by a total extinction it quite sinks to nothing, and so dies 
away. And this I shall do, first, in general, and 
secondly, in particular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">And first in general, I shall lay down these two 
observations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">First, that whatsoever defiles the conscience, in 
the same degree also darkens it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">As to the philosophy of which, how and by what 
way this is done, it is hard to conceive, and much 
harder to explain. Our great unacquaintance with 
the nature of spiritual, immaterial beings leaving us 
wholly in the dark as to any explicit knowledge, 
cither how they work, or how they are worked upon. <pb n="269" id="xiii-Page_269" />So that in discoursing of these things we are forced 
to take up with analogy and allusion, instead of evidence and demonstration. Nevertheless, the thing 
itself is certain, be the manner of effecting it never 
so unaccountable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">Yet thus much we find, that there is something in 
sin analogous to blackness, as innocence is frequently 
in scripture expressed and set forth to us by whiteness. All guilt blackens (or does something equivalent to the blackening of) the soul; as where pitch 
cleaves to any thing, it is sure to leave upon it both 
its foulness and its blackness together: and then we 
know, that blackness and darkness are inseparable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">Some of the ablest of the Peripatetic school (not 
without countenance from Aristotle himself, in the 
fifth chapter of his third book, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p23.1">περὶ ψυχῆς</span>) hold, that 
besides the native, inherent light of the intellect, 
(which is essential to it, as it is a faculty made to apprehend, and take in its object after a spiritual way,) 
there is also another light, in the nature of a medium, 
beaming in upon it by a continual efflux and emanation from the great fountain of light, and irradiating 
this intellectual faculty, together with the species or 
representations of things imprinted thereupon. According to which doctrine it seems with great reason 
to follow, that whatsoever interposes between the 
mind and those irradiations from God, (as all sin 
more or less certainly does,) must needs hinder the 
entrance and admission of them into the mind; and 
then darkness must by necessary consequence ensue, 
as being nothing else but the absence or privation of 
light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">For the further illustration of which notion, we 
may observe, that the understanding, the mind, or <pb n="270" id="xiii-Page_270" />conscience of man, (which we shall here take for the 
same thing,) seem to bear much the same respect to 
God, which glass or crystal does to the light or sun: 
which appears indeed to the eye a bright and a shining thing; nevertheless this shining is not so much 
from any essential light or brightness existing in the 
glass itself, (supposing that there be any such in it,) as 
it is from the porousness of its body, rendering it 
diaphanous, and thereby fit to receive and transmit 
those rays of light, which, falling upon it, and passing 
through it, represent it to common view as a luminous body. But now let any thing of dirt or foulness sully this glass, and so much of the shine or 
brightness of it is presently gone, because so much of 
the light is thereby hindered from entering into it, 
and making its way through it. But if, besides all 
this, you should also draw some black colour or deep 
die upon it, either by paint, or otherwise; why then 
no brightness could be seen in it at all, but the 
light being hereby utterly shut out, the glass or 
crystal would shine or glister no more than a piece 
of wood or a clod of earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p25">In like manner every act of sin, every degree of 
guilt, does in its proportion cast a kind of soil or 
foulness upon the intellectual part of the soul, and 
thereby intercepts those blessed irradiations which the 
divine nature is continually darting in upon it. Nor 
is this all, but there are also some certain sorts and 
degrees of guilt, so very black and foul, that they fall 
like an huge thick blot upon this faculty; and so 
sinking into it, and settling within it, utterly exclude 
all those illuminations which would otherwise flow 
into it, and rest upon it from the great <i>Father of 
lights</i>; and this not from any failure or defect in the <pb n="271" id="xiii-Page_271" />illumination itself, but from the indisposition of the 
object, which, being thus blackened, can neither let 
in nor transmit the beams that are cast upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p26">I will not affirm this to be a perfect exemplification 
of the case before us, but I am sure it is a lively illustration of it, and may be of no small use to such 
as shall throughly consider it. But however (as I 
shewed before) the thing itself is certain and unquestionable, guilt and darkness being always so united, 
that you shall never find darkness mentioned in 
scripture in a moral sense, but you shall also find it 
derived from sin, as its direct cause, and joined with 
it as its constant companion: for, by a mutual production, sin both causes darkness, and is caused by 
it. Let this therefore be our first general observation; That whatsoever pollutes or fouls the conscience, in the same degree also darkens it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p27">Secondly, Our other general observation shall be 
this; That whatsoever puts a bias upon the judging 
faculty of conscience, weakens, and, by consequence, 
darkens the light of it. A clear and a right judging 
conscience must be always impartial; and that it 
may be so, it must be perfectly indifferent: that is 
to say, it must be free and disencumbered from every 
thing which may in the least sway or incline it one 
way rather than another, beyond what the sole and 
mere evidence of things would naturally lead it to. 
In a word, it must judge all by evidence, and nothing 
by inclination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p28">And this our blessed Saviour, with admirable emphasis and significance of expression, calls the 
<i>singleness of the eye</i>, in the verse immediately before the 
text. <i>If thine eye</i>, says he, <i>be single, thy whole 
body shall be full of light</i>. That is, nothing extraneous <pb n="272" id="xiii-Page_272" />must cleave to or join with the eye in the act 
of seeing, but it must be left solely and entirely to 
itself, and its bare object; as naked as truth, as pure, 
simple, and unmixed as sincerity. Otherwise the 
whole operation of it unavoidably passes into cheat, 
fallacy, and delusion. As, to make the case yet more 
particular, if you put a muffler before the eye, it 
cannot see; if any mote or dust falls into it, it can 
hardly see; and if there be any soreness or pain in 
it, it shuns the light, and will not see. And all this 
by a very easy, but yet certain and true analogy, is 
applicable to the eye of the soul, the conscience; and 
the instance is verifiable upon it, in every one of the 
alleged particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p29">In short, whatsoever bends or puts a bias upon the 
judging faculty of conscience, represents things to it 
by a false light; and whatsoever does so, causes in it 
a false and erroneous judgment of things. And all 
error or falsehood is, in the very nature of it, a real, 
intellectual darkness; and consequently must diffuse 
a darkness upon the mind, so far as it is affected and 
possessed with it. And thus much for our second 
general observation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p30">From whence we shall now pass to particulars. 
In the assigning and stating of which, as I shewed 
before, that sin in general was the general cause 
of this darkness, so the particular causes of it must 
be fetched from the particular kinds and degrees 
of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p31">Now sin may be considered three ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p32">First, In the act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p33">Secondly, In the habit or custom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p34">Thirdly, In the affection, or productive principle 
of it.</p>

<pb n="273" id="xiii-Page_273" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p35">In all which we shall shew what a darkening and 
malign influence sin has upon the conscience or mind 
of man; and consequently with what extreme care 
and severe vigilance the conscience ought to be 
guarded and watched over in all these respects. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p36">First, For sin considered in the single act. Every 
particular commission of any great sin, such as are, 
for instance, the sins of perjury, of murder, of uncleanness, of drunkenness, of theft, and, above all, 
of undutifulness to parents, (which being a thing so 
much against nature, nothing in nature can be said 
for it;) these, I say, and the like capital, soul-wasting sins, even in any one single act or commission of 
them, have a strangely efficacious power to cloud and 
darken the conscience. Some of the schoolmen are 
of opinion, that one single act, if great and extraordinary, has in it the force of many ordinary and 
lesser acts, and so may produce a habit: which opinion, how true soever it may be of an act of demonstration producing a habit of science in the intellect, 
yet I cannot think it true of any moral habits what 
soever. For it is not to be thought that St. Peter’s denying and forswearing his Lord left behind it a ha 
bit of unbelief; nor that David’s murder and adultery rendered him habitually murderous and adulterous. For no doubt it was not so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p37">But this I say, that every single gross act of sin 
is much the same thing to the conscience, that a 
great blow or fall is to the head; it stuns and bereaves it of all use of its senses for a time. Thus in 
the two forementioned sins of David, they so mazed 
and even stupified his conscience, that it lay as it 
were in a swoon, and void of all spiritual sense for <pb n="274" id="xiii-Page_274" />almost a whole year. For we do not find that he 
came to himself, or to any true sight or sense of his 
horrid guilt, till Nathan the prophet came and roused 
him up with a message from God; nor did Nathan 
come to him till after the child, begotten in that adultery, was born. Such a terrible deadness and stupefaction did those two sins bring upon his soul for so 
many months together, during which time, whatsoever notion of murder and adultery David might 
have in general, yet no doubt he had but very slight 
and superficial thoughts of the heinousness of his 
own in particular. And what was the reason of 
this? Why, his conscience was cast into a dead 
sleep, and could not so much as open its eyes, so as 
to be able to look either upwards or inwards. This 
was his sad and forlorn estate, notwithstanding 
that long course of piety and converse with God, 
which he was now grown old in. For he had 
been an early practiser, and an eminent proficient in 
the ways of God, and was now past the fiftieth year 
of his age; and yet we see that one or two such 
gross sins dulled and deadened the spiritual principle within him to such a degree, that they left him 
for a long time, as it were, dozed and benumbed, 
blind and insensible; and, no doubt, had not a peculiar grace from God raised him up and recovered 
him, he had continued so to his life’s end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p38">For this is most certain, and worth our best observation; that whatsoever carries a man off from 
God, will, in the natural course and tendency of it, 
carry him still further and further, till at length 
it leaves him neither will nor power to return. For 
repentance is neither the design nor work of mere 
nature, which, immediately after the commission of <pb n="275" id="xiii-Page_275" />sin, never puts a man upon disowning or bewailing 
it, but upon studying and casting about him how to 
palliate and extenuate, and, rather than fail, how to 
plead for and defend it. This was the course, which 
Adam took upon the first sin that ever man committed: and the same course in the same case will 
be taken by all the sons of Adam (if left to themselves) as long as the world stands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p39">Secondly, The frequent and repeated practice of 
sin has also a mighty power in it to obscure and 
darken the natural light of conscience. Nothing being more certainly true, nor more universally 
acknowledged, than that custom of sinning takes away 
the sense of sin; and we may add, the sight of it 
too. For though the darkness consequent upon any 
one gross act of sin be, as we have shewed, very 
great, yet that which is caused by custom of sinning 
is much greater, and more hardly curable. Particular acts of sin do, as it were, cast a mist before the 
eye of conscience, but customary sinning brings a 
kind of film upon it, and it is not an ordinary skill 
which can take off that. The former only closes the 
eye, but this latter puts it out; as leaving upon the 
soul a wretched impotence, either to judge or to do 
well; much like the spots of the leopard, not to be 
changed, or the blackness of an Ethiopian, not to be 
washed off. For by these very things the Spirit of 
God, in <scripRef id="xiii-p39.1" passage="Jer. xiii. 23" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii. 23</scripRef>, expresses the iron invincible 
force of a wicked custom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p40">Now the reason, I conceive, that such a custom 
brings such a darkness upon the mind or conscience, 
is this: that a man naturally designs to please him 
self in all that he does; and that it is impossible for <pb n="276" id="xiii-Page_276" />him to find any action really pleasurable, while he 
judges it absolutely unlawful; since the sting of this 
must needs take off the relish of the other, and it 
would be an intolerable torment to any man’s mind, 
to be always doing, and always condemning himself 
for what he does. And for this cause a man shuts 
his eyes and stops his ears against all that his reason 
would tell him of the sinfulness of that practice) 
which long custom and frequency has endeared to 
him. So that he becomes studiously and affectedly 
ignorant of the illness of the course he takes, that he 
may the more sensibly taste the pleasure of it. And 
thus, when an inveterate, imperious custom has so 
overruled all a man’s faculties, as neither to suffer 
his eyes to see, nor his ears to hear, nor his mind to 
think of the evil of what he does; that is, when all 
the instruments of knowledge are forbid to do their 
office, ignorance and obscurity must needs be upon 
the whole soul. For when the windows are stopped 
up, no wonder if the whole room be dark.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p41">The truth is, such an habitual frequency of sinning, does, as it were, bar and bolt up the conscience 
against the sharpest reproofs and the most convincing instructions; so that when 
God, by the thunder of his judgments and the voice of his ministers, has been 
ringing hell and vengeance into the ears of such a sinner, perhaps, like Felix, 
he may tremble a little for the present, and seem to yield and fall down before 
the overpowering evidence of the conviction; but after a while, custom overcoming 
conscience, the man goes his way, and though he is convinced and satisfied what 
he ought to do, yet he actually does what he uses to do: and all this, because, <pb n="277" id="xiii-Page_277" />through the darkness of his intellect, he judges the 
present pleasure of such a sinful course an over 
balance to the evil of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p42">For this is certain, that nature has placed all human choice in such an essential dependence upon the 
judgment, that no man does any thing, though never 
so vile, wicked, and inexcusable, but, all circum 
stances considered, he judges it, <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p42.1">pro hic et nunc</span></i>, absolutely better for him to do it, than not to do it. 
And what a darkness and delusion must conscience 
needs be under, while it makes a man judge that 
really best for him, which directly tends to, and generally ends in, his utter ruin and damnation! Custom is said to be a second nature, and if by the first 
we are already so bad, by the second, to be sure, we 
shall be much worse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p43">Thirdly, Every corrupt passion or affection of the 
mind will certainly pervert the judging, and obscure 
and darken the discerning power of conscience. The 
affections, which the Greeks call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p43.1">πάθη</span>, and the Latins 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p43.2">affectus animi</span></i>, are of much the same use to the soul? 
which the members are of to the body; serving as 
the proper instruments of most of its actions; and 
are always attended with a certain preternatural motion of the blood and spirits peculiar to each passion 
or affection. And as for the seat or fountain of them, 
philosophers both place them in and derive them 
from the heart. But not to insist upon mere speculations: the passions or affections are, as I may so 
call them, the mighty flights and sallyings out of the 
soul upon such objects as come before it; and are 
generally accompanied with such vehemence, that 
the Stoics reckoned them, in their very nature and 
essence, as so many irregularities and deviations <pb n="278" id="xiii-Page_278" />from right reason, and by no means incident to a 
wise or good man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p44">But though better philosophy has long since exploded this opinion, and Christianity, which is the 
greatest and the best, has taught us, that we may <i>be 
angry, and yet not sin</i>, <scripRef id="xiii-p44.1" passage="Ephes. iv. 26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Ephes. iv. 26</scripRef>. and that 
godly sorrow is neither a paradox nor a contradiction, <scripRef passage="2Cor 7:10" id="xiii-p44.2" parsed="|2Cor|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.10">2 Cor. vii. 10</scripRef>. and consequently, that in every 
passion or affection there is something purely natural, 
which may both be distinguished and divided too 
from what is sinful and irregular; yet, notwithstanding all this, it must be confessed, that the nature of 
the passions is such, that they are extremely prone 
and apt to pass into excess, and that when they do 
so, nothing in the world is a greater hinderance to 
the mind or reason of man, from making a true, clear, 
and exact judgment of things, than the passions thus 
wrought up to any thing of ferment or agitation. It 
being as impossible to keep the judging faculty steady 
in such a case, as it would be to view a thing distinctly and perfectly through a perspective glass, 
held by a shaking, paralytic hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p45">When the affections are once engaged, the judgment is always partial and concerned. There is a 
strong bent or bias upon it, it is possessed and gained 
over, and as it were feed and retained in their cause, 
and thereby made utterly unable to carry such an 
equal regard to the object, as to consider truth 
nakedly, and stripped of all foreign respects; and as 
such to make it the rigid, inflexible rule, which it is to 
judge by; especially where duty is the thing to be 
judged of. For a man will hardly be brought to 
judge right and true, when by such a judgment he 
is sure to condemn himself.</p>

<pb n="279" id="xiii-Page_279" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p46">But this being a point of such high and practical 
importance, I will be yet more particular about it, 
and shew severally, in several corrupt and vicious 
affections, how impossible it is for a man to keep his 
conscience rightly informed, and fit to guide and direct him in all the arduous perplexing cases of sin 
and duty, while he is actually under the power of 
any of them. This, I know, men generally are not 
apt to believe, or to think, that the flaws or failures 
of their morals can at all affect their intellectuals. 
But I doubt not but to make it not only credible, 
but undeniable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p47">Now the vicious affections which I shall single 
and cull out of those vast numbers, which the heart 
of man, that great storehouse of the devil, abounds 
with, as some of the principal, which thus darken 
and debauch the conscience, shall be these three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p48">First, Sensuality. Secondly, Covetousness. Thirdly, Ambition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p49">Of each of which I shall speak particularly: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p50">First, for sensuality, or a vehement delight in and 
pursuit of bodily pleasures. We may truly say of 
the body, with reference to the soul, what was said 
by the poet of an ill neighbour, <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p50.1">Nemo tam prope tam proculque</span></i>: None so nearly joined in point of 
vicinity, and yet so widely distant in point of interest and inclinations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p51">The ancient philosophers generally holding the 
soul of man to be a spiritual, immaterial substance, 
could give no account of the several failures and defects in the operations of it, (which they were 
sufficiently sensible of,) but from its immersion into, and 
intimate conjunction with matter, called by the 
Greeks <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p51.1">ὕλη</span>. And accordingly all their complaints <pb n="280" id="xiii-Page_280" />and accusations were still levelled at this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p51.2">ὕλη</span>, as the 
only cause of all that they found amiss in the whole 
frame and constitution of man’s nature. In a word, 
whatsoever was observed by them, either irregular 
or defective in the workings of the mind, was all 
charged upon the body, as its great clog and impediment. As the skilfullest artist in the world would 
make but sorry work of it, should he be forced to 
make use of tools no way fit for his purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p52">But whether the fault be in the spiritual or corporeal part of our nature, or rather in both, certain 
it is, that no two things in the world do more rise 
and grow upon the fall of each other, than the flesh 
and the spirit: they being like a kind of balance in 
the hand of nature, so that as one mounts up, the 
other still sinks down; and the high estate of the 
body seldom or never fails to be the low, declining 
estate of the soul. Which great contrariety and 
discord between them, the apostle describes, as well 
as words can do, <scripRef id="xiii-p52.1" passage="Gal. v. 17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>. <i>The flesh</i>, says he, <i>lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit lusteth 
against the flesh: and these two are contrary</i>; like 
two mighty princes whose territories join, they are 
always encroaching and warring upon one another. 
And as it most commonly falls out, that the worse 
cause has the best success; so when the flesh and 
the spirit come to a battle, it is seldom but the flesh 
comes off victorious. And therefore the same great 
apostle, who so constantly exercised himself to keep 
a conscience void of offence, did as constantly and 
severely exercise himself <i>to keep under his body, 
and bring it into subjection</i>, <scripRef passage="1Cor 9:27" id="xiii-p52.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>. And the 
same in all ages has been the judgment and practice 
of all such as have had any experience in the ways <pb n="281" id="xiii-Page_281" />of God and the true methods of religion. For all 
bodily pleasure dulls and weakens the operations of 
the mind, even upon a natural account, and much 
more upon a spiritual. Now the pleasures which 
chiefly affect, or rather bewitch the body, and by so 
doing become the very pest and poison of the nobler 
and intellectual part of man, are those false and 
fallacious pleasures of lust and intemperance: 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p53">Of each of which severally: and 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p54">First, for lust. Nothing does or can darken the 
mind or conscience of man more: nay, it has a peculiar efficacy this way, and for that cause may 
justly be ranked amongst the very powers of darkness: it being that which, as naturalists observe, 
strikes at the proper seat of the understanding, the 
brain: something of that <i>blackness of darkness</i> mentioned in the thirteenth of St. Jude, seeming to 
be of the very nature as well as punishment of this 
vice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p55">Nor does only the reason of the thing itself, but 
also the examples of such as have been possessed 
with it, demonstrate as much.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p56">For had not Samson, think we, an intolerable 
darkness and confusion upon his understanding, 
while he ran roving after every strumpet in that 
brutish manner that he did? Was it not the eye of 
his conscience which his Delilah first put out, and so 
of a judge of Israel rendered himself really a judgment upon them? And when the two angels (as we 
read in <scripRef passage="Gen 19:11" id="xiii-p56.1" parsed="|Gen|19|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.11">Gen. xix.</scripRef>) struck those monsters, the men of 
Sodom, with blindness, had not their own detestable 
lust first stricken them with a greater? Or could 
Herod have ever thought himself obliged by the religion of an oath to have murdered the Baptist, had <pb n="282" id="xiii-Page_282" />not his lust and his Herodias imprisoned and murdered his conscience first? For surely the common 
light of nature could not but teach him, that no oath 
or vow whatsoever could warrant the greatest prince 
upon earth to take away the life of an innocent person. But it seems his besotted conscience having 
broken through the seventh commandment, the sixth 
stood too near it to be safe long: and therefore his two 
great casuists, the devil and his Herodias, (the worse 
devil of the two,) having allowed him to lie and wallow in adultery so long, easily persuaded him that 
the same salvo might be found out for murder also. 
So that it was his lust obstinately continued in, which 
thus darkened and deluded his conscience; and the 
same will, no doubt, darken and delude, and in the 
end extinguish the conscience of any man breathing, 
who shall surrender himself up to it. The <i>light 
within him</i> shall grow every day less and less, and 
at length totally and finally go out, and that in a 
stink too. So hard, or rather utterly unfeasible is it, 
for men to be zealous votaries of the blind god, with 
out losing their eyes in his service, and it is well if 
their noses do not follow. From all which it appears, what a paradox it is in morals, for any one 
under the dominion of his lust, to think to have 
a right judgment in things relating to the state of 
his soul: and the same, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p57">Second place, holds equally in that other branch 
of sensuality, intemperance; whereupon we find 
them both joined together by the prophet <scripRef passage="Hos 4:11" id="xiii-p57.1" parsed="|Hos|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.4.11">Hosea, 
iv. 11</scripRef>. <i>Whoredom</i>, says he, <i>and wine take away the 
heart</i>; that is, according to the language of holy 
writ, a man’s judging and discerning abilities. And 
therefore, whosoever would preserve these faculties <pb n="283" id="xiii-Page_283" />(especially as to their discernment of spiritual objects) quick and vigorous, must be sure to keep the 
upper region of his soul clear and serene; which the 
fumes of meat and drink luxuriously taken in will 
never suffer it to be. We know the method which 
this high and exact pattern of spiritual prudence, St. 
Paul, took to keep the great sentinel of his soul, his 
conscience, always vigilant and circumspect. It was 
by a constant and severe temperance, heightened 
with frequent watchings and fastings, as he himself 
tells us, <scripRef passage="2Cor 11:27" id="xiii-p57.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>. <i>in watchings often, in fastings often</i>, &amp;c. This was the discipline which kept 
his senses exercised to a sure and exquisite discrimination of good and evil, and made the lamp within 
him shine always with a bright and a triumphant 
flame.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p58">But gluttony, and all excess, either in eating or 
drinking, strangely clouds and dulls the intellectual 
powers; and then it is not to be expected that the 
conscience should bear up, when the understanding 
is drunk down. An epicure’s practice naturally disposes a man to an epicure’s principles; that is, to an 
equal looseness and dissolution in both: and he who 
makes his belly his business will quickly come to 
have a conscience of as large a swallow as his throat; 
of which there wants not several scandalous and deplorable instances. Loads of meat and drink are fit 
for none but a beast of burden to bear; and he is 
much the greater beast of the two, who carries his 
burden in his belly, than he who carries it upon his 
back. On the contrary, nothing is so great a friend 
to the mind of man, as abstinence; it strengthens 
the memory, clears the apprehension, and sharpens 
the judgment; and, in a word, gives reason its full <pb n="284" id="xiii-Page_284" />scope of acting; and when reason has that, it is al 
ways a diligent and faithful handmaid to conscience. 
And therefore, where men look no further than mere 
nature, (as many do not,) let no man expect to keep 
his gluttony and his parts, his drunkenness and his 
wit, his reveilings and his judgment, and much less 
his conscience, together: for neither grace nor nature 
will have it so. It is an utter contradiction to the 
methods of both. <i>Who hath woe? who hath sorrow? who hath contentions? who hath babbling? 
who hath wounds without cause? who hath redness of eyes?</i> says Solomon, <scripRef id="xiii-p58.1" passage="Prov. xxiii. 29" parsed="|Prov|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.29">Prov. xxiii. 29</scripRef>. Which 
question he himself presently answers in the next 
verse, <i>They who tarry long at the wine, they who 
seek after mixed wine</i>. So say I, Who has a stupid 
intellect, a broken memory, and a blasted wit, and 
(which is worse than all) a blind and benighted conscience, but the intemperate and luxurious, the epicure and the smell-feast? So impossible is it for a 
man to turn sot, without making himself a block 
head too. I know this is not always the present 
effect of these courses, but at long run it will in 
fallibly be so; and time and luxury together will 
as certainly change the inside, as it does the outside 
of the best heads whatsoever; and much more of 
such heads as are strong for nothing but to bear 
drink: concerning which, it ever was, and is, and 
will be a sure observation, that such as are ablest 
at the barrel, are generally weakest at the book. And 
thus much for the first great darkener of man’s mind, 
sensuality; and that, in both the branches of it, lust 
and intemperance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p59">Secondly, Another vicious affection, which clouds 
and darkens the conscience, is covetousness; concerning <pb n="285" id="xiii-Page_285" />which it may truly be affirmed, that of all 
the vices incident to human nature, none so power 
fully and peculiarly carries the soul downwards as 
covetousness does. It makes it all earth and dirt, 
burying that noble thing which can never die. So 
that, while the body is above ground, the soul is under it, and therefore must needs be in a state of 
darkness, while it converses in the regions of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p60">How mightily this vice darkens and debases the 
mind, scripture instances do abundantly shew. When 
Moses would assign the proper qualifications of a 
judge, (which office certainly calls for the quickest apprehension and the solidest judgment that the mind 
of man is well capable of,) <scripRef id="xiii-p60.1" passage="Deut. xvi. 19" parsed="|Deut|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.19">Deut. xvi. 19</scripRef>. <i>Thou shall 
not</i>, says he, <i>take a gift</i>. But why? He presently 
adds the reason; <i>because a gift</i>, says he, <i>blinds the 
eyes of the wise</i>. And no wonder, for it perverts their 
will; and then, who so blind as the man who resolves 
not to see? gold, it seems, being but a very bad help 
and cure of the eyes in such cases. In like manner, 
when Samuel would set the credit of his integrity 
clear above all the aspersions of envy and calumny 
itself, <scripRef id="xiii-p60.2" passage="1 Sam. xii. 3" parsed="|1Sam|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.3">1 Sam. xii. 3</scripRef>. <i>Of whose hands, says he, have I 
received a bribe to blind my eyes therewith?</i> Implying thereby, that for a man to be gripe-handed and 
clear-sighted too was impossible. And again, <scripRef id="xiii-p60.3" passage="Eccl. vii. 7" parsed="|Eccl|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.7">Eccl. 
vii. 7</scripRef>. <i>A gift</i>, says the wise man, <i>destroyeth the 
heart</i>; that is, (as we have shewn already,) the 
judging and discerning powers of the soul. By all 
which we see, that in the judgment of some of the 
wisest and greatest men that ever lived, such as 
Moses, Samuel, Solomon himself, covetousness baffles 
and befools the mind, blinds and confounds the reasoning faculty; and that, not only in ordinary persons, <pb n="286" id="xiii-Page_286" />but even in the ablest, the wisest, and most 
sagacious. And to give you one proof, above all, 
of the peculiar blinding power of this vice, there is 
not the most covetous wretch breathing, who does 
so much as see or perceive that he is covetous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p61">For the truth is, preach to the conscience of a covetous person (if he may be said to have any) with 
the tongue of men and angels, and tell him of the 
vanity of the world, of treasure in heaven, and of the 
necessity of being <i>rich toward</i> God, and liberal to 
his poor brother; and it is all but flat, insipid, and 
ridiculous stuff to him, who neither sees, nor feels, 
nor suffers any thing to pass into his heart, but 
through his hands. You must preach to such an 
one of bargain and sale, profits and perquisites, principal and interest, use upon use; and if you can 
persuade him that godliness is gain in his own 
sense, perhaps you may do something with him: 
otherwise, though you edge every word you speak 
with reason and religion, evidence and demonstration, you shall never affect, nor touch, nor so much 
as reach his conscience; for it is kept sealed up in a 
bag under lock and key, and you cannot come at it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p62">And thus much for the second base affection that 
blinds the mind of man, which is covetousness: a 
thing directly contrary to the very spirit of Christianity, which is a free, a large, and an open spirit; a 
spirit open to God and man, and always carrying 
charity in one hand and generosity in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p63">Thirdly, The third and last vile affection which I 
shall mention, (as having the same darkening effect 
upon the mind or conscience,) is ambition. For as 
covetousness dulls the mind by pressing it down too 
much below itself, so ambition dazzles it by lifting <pb n="287" id="xiii-Page_287" />it up as much above itself; but both of them are 
sure to darken the light of it. For if you either 
look too intently down a deep precipice upon a thing 
at an extreme distance below you, or with the same 
earnestness fix your eye upon something at too great 
an height above you; in both cases you will find a 
vertigo or giddiness. And where there is a giddiness in the head, there will be always a mist before 
the eyes. And thus, no doubt, it was only an ambitious aspiring after high things, which not long 
since caused such a woful, scandalous giddiness in 
some men’s consciences, and made them turn round 
and round from this to that, and from that to this, 
till at length they knew not what bottom to fix 
upon. And this, in my opinion, is a case that admits 
of no vindication.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p64">Pride, we know, (which is always cousin-german 
to ambition,) is commonly reckoned the forerunner 
of a fall. It was the devil’s sin and the devil’s ruin, 
and has been ever since the devil’s stratagem; who, 
like an expert wrestler, usually gives a man a lift before he gives him a throw. But how does he do this? 
Why; by first blinding him with ambition; and when 
a man either cannot or will not mind the ground 
he stands upon, as a thing, forsooth, too much be 
low him, he is then easily justled down, and thrust 
headlong into the next ditch. The truth is, in this 
case men seem to ascend to an high station, just as 
they use to leap down a very great steep: in both 
cases they shut their eyes first; for in both the 
danger is very dreadful, and the way to venture 
upon it is not to see it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p65">Yea, so fatally does this towering, aspiring humour 
intoxicate and impose upon men’s minds, that when <pb n="288" id="xiii-Page_288" />the devil stands bobbing and tantalizing their gaping 
hopes with some preferment in church or state, they 
shall do the basest, the vilest, and most odious things 
imaginable; and that not only in defiance of conscience, but, which is yet more impudent and intolerable, shall even allege conscience itself as the very 
reason for the doing them: so that such wretches 
shall out of mere conscience, forsooth, betray the 
country that bred, and the church that baptized 
them, and having first practised a dispensing power 
upon all law within them, shall help to let the same 
loose upon all laws without them too. And when 
they have done, shall wipe their mouths, and with as 
boon a grace and as bold a front look the world in 
the face, as if they expected thanks for such villainies as a modest malefactor would scarce presume 
to expect a pardon for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p66">But as for these ambitious animals, who could 
thus sell their credit and their conscience, wade 
through thick and thin, and break through all that 
is sacred and civil, only to make themselves high 
and great, I shall say no more of them but this, that, 
instead of being advanced to what they so much desired, it is well for them that they have not been advanced to what they so highly deserved. For this 
I am sure of, that neither Papists nor fanatics (both 
of them our mortal, implacable enemies) can conceive a prayer more fully and effectually for their 
own interest, than this, That the church of England 
may never want store of ambitious, time-serving 
men. And if God should, in his anger to this poor 
church and nation, grant them this, they doubt not 
but in a little time to grant, or rather give themselves 
the rest. Let this therefore be fixed upon as a certain <pb n="289" id="xiii-Page_289" />maxim, that ambition first blinds the conscience, 
and then leads the man whither it will, and that is, 
in the direct course of it, to the devil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p67">I know there are many more irregular and corrupt affections belonging to the mind of man, and all 
of them in their degree apt to darken and obscure 
the light of conscience. Such as are wrath and revenge, envy and malice, fear and despair, with many 
such others, even too many a great deal to be 
crowded into one hour’s discourse. But the three 
forementioned (which we have been treating of) are, 
doubtless, the most predominant, the most potent 
in their influence, and most pernicious in their effect: as answering to those three principal objects 
which, of all others, do the most absolutely command 
and domineer over the desires of men; to wit, the 
pleasures of the world working upon their sensuality; the profits of the world upon their covetousness; and lastly, the honours of it upon their ambition. Which three powerful incentives, meeting 
with these three violent affections, are, as it were, 
the great trident in the tempter’s hand, by which he 
strikes through the very hearts and souls of men; 
or as a mighty threefold cord, by which he first 
hampers, and then draws the whole world after him, 
and that with such a rapid swing, such an irresistible 
fascination upon the understandings, as well as appetites of men, that as God said heretofore, 
<i>Let there 
be light, and there was light</i>; so this proud rival of 
his Creator, and overturner of the creation, is still 
saying, in defiance of him, Let there be darkness, and 
accordingly there is darkness; darkness upon the 
mind and reason; darkness upon the judgment and 
conscience of all mankind. So that hell itself seems <pb n="290" id="xiii-Page_290" />to be nothing else, but the devil’s finishing this his 
great work, and the consummation of that darkness 
in another world, which he had so fatally begun in 
this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p68">And now, to sum up briefly the foregoing particulars; you have heard of what vast and infinite moment it is, to have a clear, impartial, and right-judging conscience; such an one as a man may reckon 
himself safe in the directions of, as of a guide that 
will always tell him truth, and truth with authority: 
and that the eye of conscience may be always thus 
quick and lively, let constant use be sure to keep it 
constantly open; and thereby ready and prepared 
to admit and let in those heavenly beams, which are 
always streaming forth from God upon minds fitted 
to receive them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p69">And to this purpose, let a man fly from every 
thing which may leave either a foulness or a bias 
upon it; for the first will blacken, and the other 
will distort it, and both be sure to darken it. Particularly let him dread every gross act of sin; for one 
great stab may as certainly and speedily destroy life 
as forty lesser wounds. Let him also carry a jealous 
eye over every growing habit of sin; for custom is 
an overmatch to nature, and seldom conquered by 
grace; and, above all, let him keep aloof from all 
commerce or fellowship with any vicious and base 
affection; especially from all sensuality, which is not 
only the dirt, but the black dirt, which the devil 
throws upon the souls of men; accordingly let him 
keep himself untouched with the hellish, unhallowed 
heats of lust, and the noisome steams and exhalations of intemperance, which never fail to leave a 
brutish dulness and infatuation behind them. Likewise, <pb n="291" id="xiii-Page_291" />let him bear himself above that sordid and low 
thing, that utter contradiction to all greatness of 
mind, covetousness; let him disenslave himself from 
the pelf of the world, from that <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p69.1">amor sceleratus habendi</span></i>; for all love has something of blindness at 
tending it; but the love of money especially. And 
lastly, let him learn so to look upon the honours, the 
pomp, and greatness of the world, as to look through 
them too. Fools indeed are apt to be blown up by 
them, and to sacrifice all for them; sometimes venturing their very heads, only to get a feather in 
their caps. But wise men, instead of looking above 
them, choose rather to look about them and within 
them, and by so doing keep their eyes always in 
their heads; and maintain a noble clearness in one, 
and steadiness in the other. These, I say, are some 
of those ways and methods by which this great and 
internal light, the judging faculty of conscience, 
may be preserved in its native vigour and quickness. 
And to complete the foregoing directions by the addition of one word more; that we may the more 
surely prevent our affections from working too much 
upon our judgment, let us wisely beware of all such 
things as may work too strongly upon our affections. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p70"><i>If the light that is in thee be darkness</i>, says our 
Saviour, <i>how great must that darkness needs be!</i> 
That is, how fatal, how destructive! And therefore I 
shall close up all with those other words of our Saviour, <scripRef passage="John 12:35" id="xiii-p70.1" parsed="|John|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.35">John xii. </scripRef>
<i>While you have the light, walk in the 
light</i>: so that the way to have it, we see, is to walk 
in it; that is, by the actions of a pious, innocent, 
well governed life, to cherish, heighten, and improve 
it: for still, so much innocence, so much light: and 
on the other side, to abhor and loathe whatsoever <pb n="292" id="xiii-Page_292" />may any ways discourage and eclipse it; as every 
degree of vice assuredly will. And thus by continually feeding and trimming our lamps, we shall find 
that this blessed light within us will grow every 
day stronger and stronger, and flame out brighter 
and brighter, till at length, having led us through 
this vale of darkness and mortality, it shall bring us 
to those happy mansions, where there is light and 
life for evermore.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xiii-p71"><i>Which God, the great author of both, of his infinite mercy vouchsafe to us all; to whom be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="293" id="xiii-Page_293" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXVII. Of Loving Our Enemies." prev="xiii" next="xv" id="xiv">
<h2 id="xiv-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xiv-p0.2">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY,</h3>
<h4 id="xiv-p0.3">MAY 29, 1670.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 5:44" id="xiv-p0.4" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="xiv-p1"><scripRef passage="Matth 5:44" id="xiv-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44"><span class="sc" id="xiv-p1.2">Matthew</span> v. 44</scripRef>.</p> 
<p class="center" id="xiv-p2"><i>But I say unto you, Love your enemies</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xiv-p3">BEFORE we descend to the prosecution of the 
duty enjoined in these words, it is requisite that we 
consider the scheme and form of them as they stand 
in relation to the context. They are ushered in with 
the adversative particle <i>but</i>, which stands as a note 
of opposition to something going before: and that 
we have in the immediately preceding verse, <i>Ye 
have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love 
thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. But I say 
unto you, Love your enemies</i>. Which way of speaking has given occasion to an inquiry, whether the 
duty here enjoined by Christ be opposed to the Mosaic law, or only to the doctrine of the scribes and 
Pharisees, and their corrupt glosses thereupon; some 
having made this and the next chapter, not only a 
fuller explication and vindication of the Mosaic law, 
but an addition of higher and perfecter rules of piety 
and morality to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p4">For the better clearing of which point, I conceive 
that the matter of all the commandments (the fourth 
only, as it determines the time of God’s solemn worship <pb n="294" id="xiv-Page_294" />to the seventh day, excepted) is of natural 
moral right, and by consequence carries with it a necessary and eternal 
obligation; as rising from the unalterable relation that a rational creature 
bears either to God, his neighbour, or himself. For there are certain rules of 
deportment suggested by nature to each of these; which to deviate from, or not 
come up to, would be irrational, and consequently sinful. So that such duties 
can by no means owe their first obligation to any new precept given by Christ, 
but, springing from an earlier stock, obliged men in all ages and places, since 
the world began. Forasmuch as that general habitude or relation (upon which all 
particular instances of duty are founded) which men bore to God, their 
neighbour, and themselves, upon account of their being rational creatures, was 
universally and equally the same in all. So that for a man to hate his enemy, or 
to be revengeful, or to be angry without a cause, or to swear rashly, or by 
looks, words, or actions, to behave himself lasciviously, were, without 
question, always aberrations from the dictates of rightly improved reason; and 
consequently, in the very nature of the things themselves, unlawful. For if 
there were not a natural evil and immorality in the aforesaid acts, nor a 
goodness in the contrary, but that all this issued from a positive injunction of 
the one, and prohibition of the other; what reason can be assigned, but that God 
might have commanded the said acts, and made them duties, instead of forbidding 
them? which yet certainly 
would be a very strange, or rather monstrous assertion, but nevertheless, by a necessity of sequel, 
unavoidable. From whence I conceive it to be very 
clear, that if the several particulars commanded or <pb n="295" id="xiv-Page_295" />forbidden by 
Christ, in that his great sermon upon the mount, had a natural good or evil respectively 
belonging to them; Christ thereby added no new 
precept to the moral law, which eternally was and 
will be the same, as being the unalterable standard or 
measure of the behaviour of a rational creature in all 
its relations and capacities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5">For we must not think, that when the law, either 
by precept or prohibition, takes notice only of the 
outward act, and the gospel afterwards directs itself 
to the thoughts and desires, the motives and causes 
of the said act; or again, when the law gives only a 
general precept, and the gospel assigns several particular instances reducible to the same general in 
junction, that therefore the gospel gives so many new 
precepts corrective or perfective of the aforesaid 
precepts of the law. No, by no means; for it is a 
rule which ever was and ever ought to be allowed in 
interpreting the divine precepts, that every such precept does virtually and implicitly, and by a parity of 
reason, contain in it more than it expressly declares; 
which is so true, that those persons, who impugn the 
perfection of the old moral precepts, and upon that 
account oppose the precepts of Christ to them, do yet 
find it necessary to maintain, that even the precepts 
of our Saviour himself ought to extend their obligation to many more particulars than are mentioned in 
them, and yet are not to be looked upon, as at all 
the less perfect upon that account. Which rule of 
interpreting being admitted, and made use of as to 
the precepts of the New Testament, why ought it 
not to take place in those of the Old also? And if it 
ought, (as there can be no shadow of reason to the 
contrary,) I dare undertake, that there will be no <pb n="296" id="xiv-Page_296" />need of multiplying of new precepts in the gospel, 
as often as the Papists and Socinians have a turn 
to serve by them. For surely every new instance of 
obedience does not of necessity infer a new precept; 
and for that reason we may and do admit of several 
of the former, without any need of asserting the 
latter. The unity of a precept is founded in the general unity of its object, and every such general comprehends many particulars. The very institution of 
the two Christian sacraments, is rather the assignation of two new instances of obedience than of two 
new precepts. For Christ having once authentically 
declared that God would be worshipped by those 
two solemn acts, the antecedent general precept of 
worshipping God according to his own will, was sufficient to oblige us to these two particular branches of 
it, being thus declared; and indeed to as many more 
as should from time to time be suggested to our practice. For otherwise, if the multiplication of new 
particular instances of duty should multiply precepts 
too, it would render them innumerable, which would 
be extremely absurd and ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p6">And now, all that has been here alleged by us 
against the necessity of holding any new precepts 
added to the old moral law, as it obliged all man 
kind, (whether notified to them by the light of nature only, or by revelation too,) I reckon may as 
truly be affirmed of the law of Moses also; (still sup 
posing it a true and perfect transcript of the said moral 
law, as we have all the reason in the world to believe it was;) for were it otherwise, it would be hard 
to shew, what advantage it could be to the Jewish 
church to have that law delivered to them; but on 
the contrary, it must needs have been rather a snare <pb n="297" id="xiv-Page_297" />than a privilege or help to them, as naturally giving them occasion to look upon that as the most 
perfect draught of their duty, when yet it required of 
them a lower degree of obedience than nature had 
before obliged them to; it being a thing in itself 
most rational, to suppose the latter declaration of a 
legislator’s mind to be still the fuller and more authentic. And therefore, if other duties had been incumbent upon the Jewish church by the law of nature, besides what were contained in the law of 
Moses; it is not imaginable how they could avoid 
the omission of those duties while they acquiesced in 
the directions of Moses as a full and sufficient rule of 
obedience, and had so much reason so to do. Which 
yet surely must have rendered the whole Mosaic 
dispensation by no means agreeable either to the 
wisdom or goodness of God towards his chosen 
people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">For though indeed the moral law as a covenant 
promising life upon condition of absolute indefective 
obedience, be now of no use to justify, (sin having 
disabled it for that use through the incapacity of the 
subject,) yet as it is a rule directing our obedience, 
and a law binding to it, it still continues in full force, 
and will do as long as human nature endures. And 
as for the absolute perfection of it in the quality of 
a rule directing, and a law obliging, can that be 
more amply declared, and irrefragably proved, than 
as it stands stated and represented to us in the vast 
latitude of that injunction, <scripRef id="xiv-p7.1" passage="Deut. vi. 5" parsed="|Deut|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.5">Deut. vi. 5</scripRef>. and <scripRef id="xiv-p7.2" passage="Levit. xix. 18" parsed="|Lev|19|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.18">Levit. 
xix. 18</scripRef>. <i>Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with 
all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy 
strength, and with all thy mind, and thy neighbour 
as thyself</i>: I say, is there any higher degree of <pb n="298" id="xiv-Page_298" />obedience which the nature of man is capable of yielding to 
his Maker than this?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p8">Nevertheless there are some artists, I must confess, who can draw any thing out of any thing, who 
answer, that these words are not to be understood of 
absolutely all that a man can do; but of all that he can 
be engaged to do by the law as proposed under such an 
economy, namely, as enforced with temporal promises 
and threatenings; so that upon these terms, <i>to love God with all the heart</i>, &amp;c. 
is to love him with the utmost of such an obedience, as laws, seconded with 
temporal blessings and curses, are able to produce. But to this I answer;</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p9">First, That the argument bears upon a supposition 
by no means to be admitted, to wit, that the law of 
Moses proceeded only upon temporal rewards and punishments: which is most false, and contrary to the 
constantly received doctrine of the Christian church; 
and particularly of the church of England, as it is 
declared in the sixth of her Articles. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">Secondly, I add further, That the obliging power 
of the law is neither founded in, nor to be measured 
by, the rewards and punishments annexed to it; but 
by the sole authority of the lawgiver springing from 
the relation which he bears, of a creator and governor, to mankind, and consequently of the entire 
dependance of mankind upon him; by virtue whereof 
they owe him the utmost service that their nature 
renders them capable of doing him. And that, I am 
sure, is capable of serving him at an higher rate, than 
the consideration of any temporal rewards or punishments can raise it to; since oftentimes the bare love 
of virtue itself will carry a man further than these 
can; but however it is certain that eternal rewards <pb n="299" id="xiv-Page_299" />can do so; which yet add nothing to our natural 
powers of obeying, though they draw them forth to 
an higher pitch of obedience. And can we then 
imagine that God would sink his law below these 
powers, by leaving some degree of love and service 
to himself absolutely within the strength and power 
of man, which he did not think fit by the Mosaic 
law to oblige him to, (when yet our Saviour himself 
promised eternal life to one, upon supposal of his performance of this law,) <scripRef id="xiv-p10.1" passage="Luke x. 28" parsed="|Luke|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.28">Luke x. 28</scripRef>. This certainly 
is very strange divinity. But after all, some may 
possibly reply, Does not the gospel enjoin us that perfection and height of charity which the law never 
did, in commanding us <i>to lay down our life for our 
brother</i>? <scripRef passage="1Jn 3:16" id="xiv-p10.2" parsed="|1John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.16">1 John iii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">To which I answer, That this is a precept by no 
means absolute and universal, but always to be limited by these two conditions, <i>viz</i>. first, that 
the glory of God, and, secondly, that the eternal welfare of the soul of our brother indispensably requires this of us; upon the supposal of either 
of which I affirm, it was as really a duty from the 
beginning of the world, as it was from that very 
time that the apostle wrote these words; the very 
common voice of reason upon these terms, and under 
these circumstances, dictating and enjoining no less, 
as founding itself upon these two self-evident and undeniable principles, <i>viz</i>. that the life of the creature ought, when necessity calls, to be sacrificed to 
the glory of him who gave it; and secondly, that 
we ought to prefer the eternal good of our neighbour 
or brother, before the highest temporal good of our 
selves. Which manifestly shews, that this high in 
stance of charity (as extraordinary as it appears) did <pb n="300" id="xiv-Page_300" />not at length begin to be a duty by any evangelical 
sanction, but was soever since there was such creatures in the world as men, and 
consequently that all, 
both Jews and Gentiles, (whether they actually knew 
so much or no,) would have sinned against this duty 
of charity, should they have refused to promote the 
glory of their Maker, or prevent the destruction of 
their brother’s immortal soul, being called thereto, 
by quitting this temporal life for the sake of either. 
And consequently that this is no such new precept 
to be reckoned by <i><span lang="LA" id="xiv-p11.1">anno Domini</span></i>, but as old as 
the obligations of charity and of right reason, discoursing and acting upon the dictates of that noble 
principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p12">And now to apply this general discourse to the 
particulars mentioned in this chapter: I affirm, that 
Christ does by no means here set himself against the 
law of Moses, as a law either faulty or imperfect, and 
upon those accounts needing either correction or 
addition, but only opposed the corrupt comments of 
the scribes and Pharisees upon the law, as really contradictions to it, rather than expositions of it; 
and that for these following reasons:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">First, Because the words in this sermon mentioned 
and opposed by Christ, are manifestly, for the most 
part, not the words of the law itself, but of the 
scribes and Pharisees. As for instance, <i>Whosoever 
shall kill., shall be in danger of the judgment</i>. And 
again in the next verse, <i>He shall be in danger of 
the council</i>. They all refer to the Pharisees’ way of 
expressing themselves; which manifestly shews, that 
it was their doctrine and words which he was now 
disputing against, and not the law itself; which this 
is by no means the language of.</p>

<pb n="301" id="xiv-Page_301" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p14">Secondly, That expression, <i>That it was said by 
those</i><note n="6" id="xiv-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="xiv-p15">Some render it [<i>to those</i>.]</p></note><i>of old time</i>, was not uttered by Christ in his 
own person, but by way of prosopopoeia, in the person of the scribes and Pharisees, whose custom it 
was to preface and authorize their lectures and 
glosses to the people with the pompous plea of antiquity and tradition. As if Christ had bespoken 
them thus: You have been accustomed indeed to hear 
the scribes and Pharisees tell you, that <i>this</i> and <i>this</i> 
was said by those of old time: but, notwithstanding 
all these pretences, I tell you that the case is much 
otherwise, and that the true account and sense of 
the law is <i>thus</i> and <i>thus</i>. This, I say, is the natural 
purport and meaning of our Saviour’s words through 
out this chapter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p16">Thirdly, That passage in the <scripRef passage="Matth 5:43" id="xiv-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|5|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.43">43d verse of the 
same</scripRef>, <i>Ye have heard that it hath been said, Ye 
shall love your neighbour and hate your enemy</i>, is 
so far from being the words of the Mosaic law, that 
Moses commands the clean contrary to the latter 
clause, <scripRef id="xiv-p16.2" passage="Exod. xxiii. 4" parsed="|Exod|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.4">Exod. xxiii. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Exod 23:5" id="xiv-p16.3" parsed="|Exod|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.5">5</scripRef>. <i>If thou seest thine enemy’s ox going astray, thou shalt surely bring it 
back to him again; and if thou seest the ass of him 
who hateth thee lying under his burden, thou shalt 
surely help him</i>. And if this was the voice of the law 
then, can we imagine that it would make it a man’s duty to relieve his enemy’s ox, or his ass, and at the 
same time allow him to hate or malign his person? 
This certainly is unaccountable and incredible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p17">Fourthly, If Christ opposed his precepts to those of the Mosaic law, then God speaking by Christ must contradict himself as speaking by Moses. For whatsoever Moses spoke, he spoke as the immediate <pb n="302" id="xiv-Page_302" />dictates of God, from whom he received the law. 
But this is absurd, and by no means consistent with 
the divine holiness and veracity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p18">Fifthly and lastly, Christ in all this discourse never calls any one of the doctrines opposed by him the 
words of Moses, or of the law, but only the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, which shews that 
they, and they only, were the persons with whom he 
managed this whole contest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p19">Let this therefore rest with us as a firm conclusion; 
that Moses and Christ were at perfect agreement, 
whatever the controversy was between him and the 
Pharisees. And so from the scheme and context 
of the words, I pass to the duty enjoined in them, 
which is <i>to love our enemies</i>; the discussion of 
which I shall cast under these three general heads:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p20">First, I shall shew negatively what is not that 
love, which we are here commanded to shew our 
enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p21">Secondly, I shall shew positively wherein it does 
consist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p22">Thirdly, I shall produce arguments to enforce it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p23">And first, for the first of these; what is not that 
love, which we must shew our enemies: this we shall 
find to exclude several things which would fain wear 
this name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p24">1. As, first, to treat an enemy with a fair deportment 
and amicable language, is not the love here enjoined 
by Christ. Love is a thing that scorns to dwell any 
where but in the heart. The tongue is a thing made 
for words; but what reality is there in a voice, what 
substance in a sound? and words are no more. The 
kindness of the heart never kills, but that of the 
tongue often does. And in an ill sense a soft answer <pb n="303" id="xiv-Page_303" />may sometimes break the bones. He who speaks 
me well, proves himself a rhetorician or a courtier; 
but that is not to be a friend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p25">Was ever the hungry fed or the naked clothed with 
good looks or fair speeches? These are but thin garments to keep out the cold, and but a slender repast 
to conjure down the rage of a craving appetite. My 
enemy perhaps is ready to starve or perish through 
poverty, and I tell him I am heartily glad to see 
him, and should be very ready to serve him, but still 
my hand is close, and my purse shut; I neither bring 
him to my table, nor lodge him under my roof; he 
asks for bread, and I give him a compliment, a thing 
indeed not so hard as a stone, but altogether as dry. 
I treat him with art and outside: and lastly, at parting, with all the ceremonies of dearness, I shake him 
by the hand, but put nothing into it. In a word, 
I play with his distress, and dally with that which 
will not be dallied with, want and misery, and a clamorous necessity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p26">For will fair words and a courtly behaviour pay 
debts and discharge scores? If they could, there is 
a sort of men that would not be so much in debt as 
they are. Can a man look and speak himself out of 
his creditor’s hands? Surely then, if my words cannot 
do this for myself, neither can they do it for my enemy. And therefore this has nothing of the love spoken 
of in the text. It is but a scene, and a mere mockery, 
for the receiving that, cannot make my enemy at all 
the richer, the giving of which makes me not one 
penny the poorer. It is indeed the fashion of the world 
thus to amuse men with empty caresses, and to feast 
them with words and air, looks and legs; nay, and 
it has this peculiar privilege above all other fashions, <pb n="304" id="xiv-Page_304" />that it never alters: but certainly no man ever yet 
quenched his thirst with looking upon a golden cup, 
nor made a meal with the outside of a lordly dish.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p27">But we are not to rest here; fair speeches and 
looks are not only very insignificant as to the real 
effects of love, but are for the most part the instruments of hatred in the execution of the greatest 
mischiefs. Few men are to be ruined till they are 
made confident of the contrary: and this cannot be 
done by threats and roughness, and owning the mischief that a man designs; but the pitfall must be 
covered, to invite the man to venture over it; all 
things must be sweetened with professions of love, 
friendly looks, and embraces. For it is oil that 
whets the razor, and the smoothest edge is still the 
sharpest: they are the complacencies of an enemy 
that kill, the closest hugs that stifle, and love must 
be pretended before malice can be effectually practised. In a word, he must get into his heart with 
fair speeches and promises, before he can come at it 
with his dagger. For surely no man fishes with a 
bare hook, or thinks that the net itself can be any 
enticement to the bird.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p28">But now, if these outward shews of fairness are 
short of the love which we owe to our enemies; 
what can we say of those who have not arrived 
so far as these, and yet pretend to be friends? Disdain and distance, sour looks and sharp words, are 
all the expressions of friendship that some natures 
can manifest. I confess, where real kindnesses are 
done, these circumstantial garnitures of love (as I 
may so call them) may be dispensed with; and it is 
better to have a rough friend than a fawning enemy: 
but those who neither do good turns nor give good <pb n="305" id="xiv-Page_305" />looks, nor speak good words, have a love strangely 
subtile and metaphysical: for other poor mortals of 
an ordinary capacity are forced to be ignorant of 
that which they can neither see, hear, feel, nor understand. And thus much for the first negative. 
The love that we are to shew to enemies is not a 
fair external courtly deportment; it is not such a 
thing as may be learnt in a dancingschool, nor in 
those shops of fallacy and dissimulation, the courts 
and palaces of great men, where men’s thoughts 
and words stand at an infinite distance, and their 
tongues and minds hold no correspondence or intercourse with one another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p29">2. Fair promises are not the love that our Saviour 
here commands us to shew our enemies. And yet 
these are one step and advance above the former: 
for many fair speeches may be given, many courteous harangues uttered, and yet no promise made. 
And it is worth observing how some great ones 
often delude, and simple ones suffer themselves to 
be deluded, by general discourses and expressions of 
courtesy. As, “Take you no care, I will provide for you. I will never see you want. Leave your 
business in my hands, and I will manage it with as much or more concern than you could yourself. 
What need you insist so much upon this or that in particular? I design better things for you.” But 
all this while there is no particular determinate 
thing promised, so as to hold such an one by any 
real, solid engagement, (supposing that his promise 
were such,) but perhaps, when the next advantage 
comes in the way, the man is forgot and balked: 
yet still those general speeches hold as true as ever 
they did, and so will continue, notwithstanding all <pb n="306" id="xiv-Page_306" />particular defeats; as indeed being never calculated 
for any thing else but to keep up the expectation of 
easy persons; to feed them for the present, and to 
fail them in the issue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p30">But now, as these empty glossing words are short 
of promises, so promises are equally short of performances. Concerning both which I shall say this, 
that there is no wise man, but had rather have had 
one promise than a thousand fair words, and one 
performance than ten thousand promises. For what 
trouble is it to promise, what charge is it to spend 
a little breath, for a man to give one his word, who 
never intends to give him any thing else? And yet, 
according to the measures of the world, this must 
sometimes pass for an high piece of love; and many 
poor unexperienced believing souls, who have more 
honesty than wit, think themselves wrapped up into 
the third heaven, and actually possessed of some no 
table preferment, when they can say, “I have such a great person’s promise for such or such a thing.” 
Have they so? Let them see if such a promise will 
pay rent, buy land, and maintain them like gentle 
men. It is at the best but a future contingent; for either the man may die, or 
his interest may fail, or his mind may change, or ten thousand accidents may 
intervene. Promises are a diet which none ever yet thrived by, and a man may 
feed upon them heartily, and never break his fast. In a word, I may say of human 
promises, what expositors say of divine prophecies, “that they are never 
understood till they come to be fulfilled.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p31">But how speaks the scripture of these matters? 
Why, in <scripRef id="xiv-p31.1" passage="Rom. xii. 20" parsed="|Rom|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.20">Rom. xii. 20</scripRef>. <i>If thine enemy hunger , feed 
him; if he thirst, give him drink</i>. It is not, Promise <pb n="307" id="xiv-Page_307" />him meat and drink a week hence, that is perhaps 
two days after he is dead with thirst and hunger. 
He who lives only upon reversions, and maintains 
himself with hope, and has nothing to cover him 
but the clothes of dead men, and the promises of 
the living, will find just as much relief from them, 
as a man in the depth of winter feels the heat of the 
following summer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p32">But bare promises are so far from answering 
Christ’s precept of loving our enemies, that if they 
are not realized in deeds, they become a plague and 
a great calamity. For they raise an expectation, 
which, unsatisfied or defeated, is the greatest of torments; they betray a man to a fallacious dependance, 
which bereaves him of the succours of his other endeavours, and in the issue leaves him to inherit the 
shame and misery of a disappointment, and unable to 
say any thing else for himself, but that he was credulous, and the promiser false.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p33">3. But thirdly and lastly, to advance a degree yet 
higher, to do one or two kind offices for an enemy, 
is not to fulfil the precept of loving him. He who 
clothes a naked man with a pair of gloves, and ad 
ministers to one perishing with thirst a drop or two 
of water, reaches not the measure of his necessity, 
but, instead of relieving, only upbraids his want, and 
passes a jest upon his condition. It is like pardoning a man the debt of a penny, and in the mean 
time suing him fiercely for a talent. Love is then 
only of reality and value when it deals forth benefits 
in a full proportion to one’s need; and when it shews 
itself both in universality and constancy. Otherwise 
it is only a trick to serve a turn and carry on a design.</p>
<pb n="308" id="xiv-Page_308" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p34">For he who would take a cleanly, unsuspected 
way to ruin his adversary, must pave the way to his 
destruction with some courtesies of a lighter sort, 
the sense of which shall take him off from his guard, 
his wariness, and suspicion, and so lay him open to 
such a blow as shall destroy him at once. The 
skilful rider strokes and pleases the unruly horse, 
only that he may come so near him, as to get the 
bit into his mouth, and then he rides, and rules, and 
domineers over him at his pleasure. So he who 
hates his enemy with a cunning equal to his malice, 
will not strain to do this or that good turn for him, 
so long as it does not thwart, but rather promote 
the main design of his utter subversion. For all 
this is but like the helping a man over the stile, 
who is going to be hanged, which surely is no very 
great or difficult piece of civility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p35">In the reign of queen Elizabeth, we read of one 
whom the grandees of the court procured to be 
made secretary of state, only to break his back in 
the business of the queen of Scots, whose death they 
were then projecting: like true courtiers, they first 
engage him in that fatal scene, and then desert him 
in it, using him only as a tool to do a present state 
job, and then to be reproached and ruined for what 
he had done. And a little observation of the world 
may shew us, that there is not only a course of beheading, or hanging, but also of preferring men out of 
the way. But this is not to love an enemy, but to 
hate him more artificially. He is ruined more speciously indeed, but not less efficaciously, than if he 
had been laid fast in a dungeon, or banished his 
country, or by a packed jury despatched into another 
world.</p>

<pb n="309" id="xiv-Page_309" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p36">2. And thus having done with the negative, I 
come now to the second general thing proposed; 
namely, to shew positively what is included in the 
duty of loving our enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p37">It includes these three things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p38">1. A discharging the mind of all rancour and virulence towards an adversary. The scripture most 
significantly calls it the <i>leaven of malice</i>, and we 
know that is of a spreading and fermenting nature, 
and will in time diffuse a sourness upon a man’s whole behaviour: but we will suppose (which is yet 
seldom found) that a man has such an absolute empire and command over his heart, as for ever to 
stifle his disgusts, and to manage his actions in a 
constant contradiction to his affections, and to maintain a friendly converse, while he is hot with the 
rancour of an enemy; yet all this is but the mystery 
of dissimulation, and to act a part, instead of acting 
a friend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p39">Besides the trouble and anxiety to the very person who thus behaves himself. For enmity is a 
restless thing, and not to be dissembled without 
some torment to the mind that entertains it. It is 
more easily removed than covered. It is as if a 
man should endeavour to keep the sparks from flying 
out of a furnace, or as if a birth should be stopped 
when it is ripe and ready for delivery, which surely 
would be a pain greater than that of bringing forth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p40">He who is resolved to hate his enemy, and yet resolves not to shew it, has turned the edge of his hatred inwards, and becomes a tyrant and an enemy 
to himself: he could not wish his mortal adversary 
a greater misery, than thus to carry a mind always <pb n="310" id="xiv-Page_310" />big and swelling, and ever ready to burst, and yet 
never to give it vent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p41">But on the other side, it is no pain for a man to ap 
pear what he is, and to declare a real principle of love 
in sensible demonstrations. Does a man therefore 
find that both his duty and his interest require, that 
he should deport himself with all signs of love to his 
enemies? let him but take this easy course, as to 
entertain the thing in his heart which he would 
manifest in his converse, and then he will find that 
his work is as natural and easy, as it is for fire to cast 
abroad a flame. Art is difficult, but whatsoever is 
natural is easy too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p42">2. To love an enemy is to do him all the real offices of kindness, that opportunity shall lay in our 
way. Love is of too substantial a nature to be made 
up of mere negatives, and withal too operative to 
terminate in bare desires. Does Providence cast 
any of my enemies’ concernments under my power; 
as his health, his estate, preferment, or any thing 
conducing to the conveniences of his life? Why, in 
all this it gives me an opportunity to manifest, 
whether or no I can reach the sublimity of this precept of loving my enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p43">Is my enemy sick and languishing, and is it in 
my power to cure him as easily, or to kill him as 
safely, as if I were his physician? Christianity here 
commands me to be concerned for his weakness, to 
shew him a remedy, and to rescue him from the 
grave; and in a word, to preserve that life which 
perhaps would have once destroyed mine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p44">Do I see my enemy defrauded and circumvented, 
and like to be undone in his estate? I must not sit <pb n="311" id="xiv-Page_311" />still and see him ruined, and tell him I wish him 
well; which is a contradiction in practice, and an 
impudent, ill-natured sarcasm: but I must contribute 
my hearty assistance to discover the fraud, and to 
repel the force: and as readily keep him from being 
poor, as relieve him if he were. I must be as for 
ward in the pursuit of the thief who stole his goods 
who once plundered mine, as if the injury had light 
upon my friend, my kinsman, or myself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p45">And lastly, does it lie in my way to put in a 
word to dash or promote my enemy’s business or interest? to give him a secret blow, such a one as 
shall strike his interest to the ground for ever, and 
he never know the hand from whence it came? 
Can I by my power obstruct his lawful advantage 
and preferments, and so reap the diabolical satisfaction of a close revenge? Can I do him all the 
mischief imaginable, and that easily, safely, and success 
fully; and so applaud myself in my power, my wit, 
and my subtile contrivances, for which the world 
shall court me as formidable and considerable? Yet 
all these wretched practices and accursed methods 
of growing great, and rising by the fall of an enemy, 
are to be detested, as infinitely opposite to that innocence and clearness of spirit, that openness and freedom from design, that becomes a professor of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p46">On the contrary, amidst all these opportunities of 
doing mischief, I must espouse my enemy’s just cause, 
as his advocate or solicitor. I must help it forward 
by favourable speeches of his person, acknowledgment of his worth and merit, by a fair construction 
of doubtful passages: and all this, if need be, in secret, where my enemy neither sees nor hears me do <pb n="312" id="xiv-Page_312" />him these services, and consequently where I have 
all the advantages and temptations to do otherwise. 
In short, the gospel enjoins a greater love to our enemies, than men, for the most part, nowadays shew 
their friends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p47">3. The last and crowning instance of our love to 
our enemies is to pray for them. For by this a man, 
as it were, acknowledges himself unable to do enough 
for his enemy; and therefore he calls in the assistance of Heaven, and engages omnipotence to complete the kindness. He would fain outdo himself, 
and therefore, finding his own stores short and dry, 
he repairs to infinity. Prayer for a man’s self is indeed a choice duty, yet it is but a kind of lawful and 
pious selfishness. For who would not solicit for his 
own happiness, and be importunate for his own concerns? But when I pray as heartily for my enemy as 
I do for my daily bread; when I strive with prayers 
and tears to make God his friend, who himself will 
not be mine; when I reckon his felicity amongst my 
own necessities; surely this is such a love as, in a 
literal sense, may be said to reach up to heaven. For 
nobody judges that a small and a trivial thing, for 
which he dares to pray: no man comes into the presence of a king to beg pins. And therefore, if a man 
did not look upon the good of his enemy, as a thing 
that nearly affected himself, he could not own it as 
a matter of a petition, and endeavour to concern God 
about that with which he will not concern himself. 
And upon the same ground also is inferred the necessity of a man’s personal endeavouring the good and 
happiness of his enemy: for prayer without endeavour is but an affront to the throne of grace, and a 
lazy throwing that which is our own duty upon God. <pb n="313" id="xiv-Page_313" />As if a man should say, God forgive you, God relieve 
and comfort you, for I will not. But if to pray for 
an enemy be a duty, surely the manner in which we 
do it ought to be so too: and not such as shall turn 
a supplication for him into a satire against him, by 
representing him in our prayers under the character 
of one void of all grace and goodness, and consequently a much fitter object for God’s vengeance than 
his mercy. And yet there was a time in which this 
way of praying was in no small vogue with a certain 
sort of men, who would allow neither the gift nor 
spirit of prayer to any but themselves. For if at any 
time they prayed for those whom they accounted 
their enemies, (and that only because they had done 
so much to make them so,) it could not be properly 
called an interceding with God for them, but a 
downright indicting and arraigning them before 
God, as a pack of graceless wretches and villains, and 
avowed enemies to the power and purity of the gospel. This and the like, I say, was the devout language of their prayers, sometimes by intimation, and 
sometimes by direct expression: and thus, under the 
colour and cover of some plausible artificial words, 
it was but for them to call those whom they maligned <i>Antichrist</i>, and themselves the 
<i>kingdom of 
Christ</i>, and then they might very laudably pray for 
the pulling down of the one, and the setting up of 
the other, and thereby no doubt answer all the 
measures of a sanctified, self-denying petition.<note n="7" id="xiv-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="xiv-p48">See something upon the like subject, vol. i. p. 431.</p></note> But 
as those days are at an end, so it were to be wished 
that such kind of praying were so too; especially 
since our church, I am sure, has so much charity, as <pb n="314" id="xiv-Page_314" />to teach all of her communion to pray for those who 
are not only enemies to our persons, but also to our 
very prayers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p49">And thus I have endeavoured to shew what it 
is to <i>love our enemies</i>; though I will not say that I have recounted all 
the instances in which this duty 
may exert itself. For love is infinite, and the methods of its acting various and innumerable. But 
I suppose that I have marked out those generals 
which all particulars may be fairly reduced to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p50">And now, before I proceed to the motives and arguments to enforce the duty, I shall, to prevent some 
abuses of this doctrine, shew what is not inconsistent 
with this loving our enemies: and that is, to defend 
and secure ourselves against them. I am to love my 
enemy, but not so as to hate myself: if my love to 
him be a copy, I am sure the love to myself ought to 
be the original. Charity is indeed to diffuse itself 
abroad, but yet it may lawfully begin at home: for the 
precept surely is not unnatural and irrational; nor 
can it state the duty of Christians in opposition to 
the privileges of men, and command us tamely to surrender up our lives and estates as often as the hands 
of violence would wrest them from us. We may 
love our enemies, but we are not therefore to be fond 
of their enmity. And though I am commanded 
when my enemy <i>thirsts</i>, to <i>give him drink</i>, yet it is 
not when he thirsts for my blood. It is my duty to 
give him an alms, but not to let him take my estate. 
Princes and governors may very well secure themselves with laws and arms against implacable enemies, 
for all this precept: they are not bound to leave 
the state defenceless, against the projects, plots, and 
insurrections of those who are pleased to think themselves <pb n="315" id="xiv-Page_315" />persecuted, if they are not permitted to reign. 
We may, with a very fair comportment with this 
precept, love our enemies persons, while we hate 
their principles, and counterplot their designs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p51">I come now to the third and last thing, <i>viz</i>. to as 
sign motives and arguments to enforce this love to 
our enemy; and they shall be taken,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p52">1. From the condition of our enemy’s person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p53">2. From the excellency of the duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p54">3. From the great examples that recommend it. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p55">For the first of these, if we consider our enemy, 
we shall find that he sustains several capacities, 
which may give him a just claim to our charitable 
affection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p56">1. As, first, he is joined with us in the society and 
community of the same nature. He is a man; and 
so far bears the image and superscription of our heavenly Father. He may cease to be our friend, but 
he cannot cease to be our brother. For we all descended from the same loins, and though Esau hates 
Jacob, and Jacob supplants Esau, yet they once lay in 
the same womb: and therefore the saying of Moses 
may be extended to all men at variance; <i>Why do ye 
wrong one to another, for ye are brethren?</i> If my 
enemy were a snake or a viper, I could do no more 
than hate and trample upon him: but shall I hate 
the <i>seed of the woman</i> as much as I do that of the 
<i>serpent</i>? We hold that God loves the most sinful of 
his creatures so far as they are his creatures; and the 
very devils could not sin themselves out of an excel 
lent nature, though out of an happy condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p57">Even war, which is the rage of mankind, and observes no laws but its own, yet offers quarter to an <pb n="316" id="xiv-Page_316" />enemy; I suppose, because enmity does not obliterate humanity, nor wholly cancel the sympathies of 
nature. For every man does, or, I am sure, he may 
see something of himself in his enemy, and a transcript of those perfections for which he values himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p58">And therefore those inhuman butcheries which 
some men have acted upon others, stand upon record, 
not only as the crimes of persons, but also as the reproach of our very nature, and excusable upon no 
other colour or account whatsoever, but that the persons who acted such cruelties upon other men first 
ceased to be men themselves; and were indeed to be 
reckoned as so many anomalies and exceptions from 
mankind; persons of another make or mould from 
the rest of the sons of Adam, and deriving their original, not from the <i>dust</i>, but rather from the 
<i>stones 
of the earth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p59">2. An enemy, notwithstanding his enmity, may be 
yet the proper object of our love, because it some 
times so falls out, that he is of the same religion 
with us, and the very business and design of religion 
is to unite, and to put, as it were, a spiritual cognation and kindred between souls. I am sure this is 
the great purpose of the Christian religion; which 
never joins men to Christ but by first joining them 
amongst themselves: and making them <i>members 
one of another</i>, as well as knitting them all to the 
<i>same head</i>. By how much the more intolerable 
were our late zealots, in their pretences to a more 
refined strain of purity and converse with God, 
while in the mean time their hearts could serve them 
to plunder, worry, and undo their poor brethren, 
only for their loyal adherence to their sovereign; sequestering <pb n="317" id="xiv-Page_317" />and casting whole families out of their 
houses and livings, to starve abroad in the wide 
world, against all the laws of God and man; and 
who to this day breathe the same rage towards all 
dissenters from them, should they once more get the 
reforming sword into their hands. What these 
men’s religion may teach them, I know not, but I am 
sure it is so far from teaching them to love their 
enemies, that they found their bitterest enmities and 
most inveterate hatreds only upon religion; which 
has taught them first to call their malice zeal, and 
then to think it their duty to be malicious and implacable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p60">3. An enemy may be the proper object of our 
lore, because, though perhaps he is not capable of 
being changed, and made a friend by it, (which, for 
any thing I know, is next to impossible,) yet he is 
capable of being shamed, and rendered inexcusable. 
And shame may smooth over his behaviour, though 
no kindness can change his disposition: upon which 
account it is, that, so far as a man shames his enemy, 
so far he also disarms him. For he leaves him stripped of the assistance and good opinion of the world 
round about him; without which, it is impossible 
for any man living to be considerable, either in his 
friendships or his enmities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p61">Love is the <i>fire</i> that must both heap and kindle 
<i>those coals upon our enemy’s head</i>, that shall either 
melt or consume him. For that man I account as 
good as consumed and ruined, whom all people, 
even upon the common concern of mankind, abhor 
for his ingratitude, as a pest and a public enemy. 
So that if my enemy is resolved to treat me spite 
fully, notwithstanding all my endeavours to befriend <pb n="318" id="xiv-Page_318" />and oblige him; and if he will still revile and rail at 
me, after I have employed both tongue and hand to 
serve and promote him, surely I shall by this means 
at least make his virulent words recoil upon his 
bold face and his foul mouth; and so turn that 
stream of public hatred and detestation justly upon 
himself, which he was endeavouring to bring upon 
me. And if I do no more, it is yet worth while, 
even upon a temporal account, to obey this precept 
of Christ, of <i>loving my enemy</i>. And thus much 
for the first general argument to enforce this duty, 
grounded upon the condition of my enemy’s person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p62">2. A second motive or argument to the same shall 
be taken from the excellency of the duty itself. It is 
the highest perfection that human nature can reach 
unto. It is an imitation of the divine goodness, 
which shines upon the heads, and rains upon the 
fields of the sinful and unjust; and heaps blessings 
upon those who are busy only to heap up wrath to 
themselves. To <i>love an enemy</i> is to stretch humanity as far as it will go. It is an heroic action, and 
such an one as grows not upon an ordinary plebeian 
spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p63">The excellency of the duty is sufficiently proclaimed by the difficulty of its practice. For how 
hard is it, when the passions are high, and the sense 
of an injury quick, and power ready, for a man to 
deny himself in that luscious morsel of revenge! to 
do violence to himself, instead of doing it to his 
enemy! and to command down the strongest principles and the greatest heats, that usually act the 
soul when it exerts itself upon such objects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p64">And the difficulty of such a behaviour is no less 
declared by its being so rarely and seldom observed <pb n="319" id="xiv-Page_319" />in men. For whom almost can we see, who opens 
his arms to his enemies, or puts any other bounds to 
his hatred of him but satiety or disability; either because it is even glutted with having done so much 
against him already, or wants power to do more? Indeed where such a pitch of love is found, it appears 
glorious and glistering in the eyes of all, and much 
admired and commended it is; but yet for the most 
part no otherwise than as we see men admiring and 
commending some rare piece of art, which they never intend to imitate, nor so much as to attempt an 
imitation of. Nothing certainly but an excellent 
disposition, improved by a mighty grace, can bear 
a man up to this perfection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p65">3. The third motive or argument shall be drawn 
from the great examples which recommend this duty 
to us. And first of all from that of our blessed Saviour, whose footsteps in the paths of love we may 
trace out and follow by his own blood. He gave his life 
for sinners; that is, for enemies, yea, and enemies 
with the highest aggravation; for nothing can make 
one man so much an enemy to another, as sin makes 
him an enemy to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p66"><i>I say unto you, Love your enemies</i>, says Christ, 
that is, I emphatically, I who say it by my example 
as much as by my precept. For Christ <i>went about doing good</i>, <scripRef id="xiv-p66.1" passage="Acts x. 38" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>. Yea, and he did it still in a 
miracle. Every work that he did was equally beneficial and miraculous. And the place where he 
did such wonders of charity was Jerusalem, a city 
red with the blood of God’s messengers, and paved 
with the skulls of prophets; a city, which he knew 
would shortly complete all its cruelty and impiety in 
his own murder, though he was the promised and <pb n="320" id="xiv-Page_320" />long expected 
Messias. And in the prologue to this murder, his violent attachment, when one of 
his enemies was wounded, he bestowed a miracle upon his cure: so tender was he 
of his mortal enemies. Like a lamb, that affords wherewithal both to feed and 
clothe its very butcher; nay, and while he was actually hanging upon the cross, 
he uttered a passionate prayer for the forgiveness of his murderers: so desirous was he, that though they had the 
sole acting, yet that he himself should have the 
whole feeling of their sin. In fine, now that he sits 
at the right hand of his Father, triumphant, and governing the world, from whence he could with much 
more ease confound his most daring enemies, than 
the most potent grandee can crush his meanest and 
most servile dependants; yet he treats them with all 
the methods of patience and arts of reconcilement, and 
in a word, endures with much long-suffering those 
vessels of wrath, who seem even resolved to perish, 
and obstinately set to fit themselves for destruction. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p67">And now, though, after such an example, this sort 
of argument for the <i>loving our enemies</i> can be carried no higher, yet, blessed be God, that is not so 
wholly exhausted by any one example, but that it 
may be carried further; and that by several instances, 
which, though they do by no means come up to a 
just comparison with it, yet ought to be owned for 
noble imitations of it. And such an one this happy 
day affords us, a day consecrated to the solemn 
commemoration of the nativity and return of a 
prince, who having been most barbarously driven out 
of his kingdoms, and afterwards as miraculously restored to them, brought with him the greatest, the 
brightest, and most stupendous instance of this virtue, <pb n="321" id="xiv-Page_321" />that, next to what has been observed of our Saviour 
himself, was ever yet shewn by man; providence 
seeming to have raised up this prince, as it had done 
his father before him, to give the world a glorious 
demonstration, that the most injured of men might 
be the most merciful of men too. For after the 
highest of wrongs and contumelies that a sovereign 
could suffer from his subjects; scorning all revenge, 
as more below him than the very persons whom he 
might have been revenged upon, he gloried in nothing so much as in giving mercy the upper hand of 
majesty itself, making amnesty his symbol or motto, 
and forgiveness the peculiar signalizing character of 
his reign; herein resembling the Almighty himself, 
(as far as mortality can,) who seems to claim a greater 
glory for sparing and redeeming man, than for creating him. So that, in a word, as our Saviour has 
made <i>love to our enemies</i> one of the chiefest badges 
of our religion, so our king has almost made it the 
very mark of our allegiance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p68">Thus even to a prodigy merciful has he shewn 
himself; merciful by inclination, and merciful by extraction; merciful in his example, and merciful in his 
laws, and thereby expressing the utmost dutifulness 
of a son, as well as the highest magnanimity and 
clemency of a prince; while he is still making that 
good upon the throne which the royal martyr his father had enjoined upon the scaffold; where he died 
pardoning and praying for those whose malice he was 
then falling a victim to: and this with a charity so 
unparalleled, and a devotion so fervent, that the voice 
of his prayers, it is to be hoped, drowned the very 
cry of his blood. But I love not to dwell upon 
such tragedies, save only to illustrate the height <pb n="322" id="xiv-Page_322" />of one contrary by the height of another; and 
therefore, as an humble follower of the princely pattern 
here set before us, I shall draw a veil of silence over 
all; especially since it surpasses the power of words sufficiently to set forth, either the greatness of the 
crimes forgiven, or of the mercy that forgave them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p69">But to draw to a close: we have here had the 
highest and the hardest duty perhaps belonging to a 
Christian, both recommended to our judgment by argument, and to our practice by example; and what 
remains, but that we submit our judgment to the 
one, and govern our practice by the other? And for 
that purpose, that we beg of God an assistance 
equal to the difficulty of the duty enjoined; for certainly it is not an ordinary measure of grace that can 
conquer the opposition that flesh and blood, and 
corrupt reason itself, after all its convictions, will be 
sure to make to it. The greatest miseries that be 
fall us in this world are from enemies; and so long 
as men naturally desire to be happy, it will be naturally as hard to them to love those who they know 
are the grand obstacles to their being so. The light 
of nature will convince a man of many duties which 
it will never enable him to perform. And if we 
should look no further than bare nature, this seems 
to be one cut out rather for our admiration than our 
practice. It being not more difficult (where grace 
does not interpose) <i>to cut off a right hand</i>, than to 
reach it heartily to the relief of an inveterate implacable adversary. And yet God expects this from 
us, and that so peremptorily, that he has made the 
pardon of our enemies the indispensable condition of 
our own. And therefore that wretch, (whosoever he 
was,) who, being pressed hard upon his deathbed to <pb n="323" id="xiv-Page_323" />pardon a notable enemy which he had, answered, “That if he died indeed, he pardoned him; but if he 
lived, he would be revenged on him:” that wretch, 
I say, and every other such image of the devil, no 
doubt, went out of the world so, that he had better 
never have come into it. In fine, after we have said 
the utmost upon this subject that we can, I believe 
we shall find this the result of all, that he is an happy 
man who has no enemies, and he a much happier 
who has never so many, and can pardon them.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xiv-p70"><i>God preserve us from the one, or enable us to do 
the other. To whom be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, 
and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. 
Amen.</p>

<pb n="324" id="xiv-Page_324" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXVIII. False Foundations removed, and true ones laid." prev="xiv" next="xvi" id="xv">

<p class="center" id="xv-p1"><i>False Foundations removed, and true ones laid for such wise Builders as design to build for Eternity</i>:</p>
<h4 id="xv-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="xv-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xv-p1.3">PREACHED AT ST. MARY’S IN OXFORD,</h3>
<h2 id="xv-p1.4">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="xv-p1.5">DECEMBER 10, 1661.</h4>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 7:26,27" id="xv-p1.6" parsed="|Matt|7|26|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26-Matt.7.27" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<p class="center" id="xv-p2"><scripRef passage="Matth 7:26,27" id="xv-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|7|26|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26-Matt.7.27"><span class="sc" id="xv-p2.2">Matthew</span> vii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xv-p3"><i>And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand</i>:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xv-p4"><i>And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it 
fell: and great was the fall of it</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xv-p5">IT seems to have been all along the prime art and 
method of the great enemy of souls, not being able 
to root the sense of religion out of men’s hearts, yet 
by his sophistries and delusions to defeat the design 
of it upon their lives; and, either by empty notions 
or false persuasions, to take them off from the main 
business of religion, which is duty and obedience, by 
bribing the conscience to rest satisfied with something 
less. A project extremely suitable to the corrupt nature of man; whose chief, or rather sole quarrel to 
religion, is the severity of its precepts, and the difficulty of their practice. So that, although it is as natural <pb n="325" id="xv-Page_325" />for him to desire to be happy as to breathe, yet 
he had rather lose and miss of happiness, than 
seek it in the way of holiness. Upon which account, 
nothing speaks so full and home to the very inmost 
desires of his soul, as those doctrines and opinions, 
which would persuade him, that it may and shall be 
well with him hereafter, without any necessity of 
his living well here. Which great mystery of 
iniquity being carefully managed by the utmost 
skill of the tempter, and greedily embraced by a 
man’s own treacherous affections, lies at the bottom 
of all false religions, and eats out the very heart and 
vitals of the true. For in the strength of this, some 
hope to be saved by believing well; some by meaning well; some by paying well; and some by shedding a few insipid tears, and uttering a few hard 
words against those sins which they have no other 
controversy with, but that they were so unkind as to 
leave the sinner before he was willing to leave them. 
For all this men can well enough submit to, as not 
forcing them to abandon any one of their beloved 
lusts. And therefore they will not think themselves 
hardly dealt with, though you require faith of them, 
if you will but dispense with good works. They will 
abound, and even overflow with good intentions, if 
you will allow them in quite contrary actions. And 
you shall not want for sacrifice, if that may compound for obedience; nor lastly, will they grudge to 
find money, if somebody else will find merit. But to 
live well, and to do well, are things of too hard a digestion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">Accordingly our Saviour, who well knew all these 
false hopes and fallacious reasonings of the heart of 
man, (which is never so subtile as when it would deceive <pb n="326" id="xv-Page_326" />itself,) tells his hearers, that all these little 
trifling inventions will avail them nothing, and that 
in the business of religion, and the great concern of 
souls, all that is short of obedience and a good life, 
is nothing but trick and evasion, froth and folly; 
and consequently, that if they build upon such deceitful grounds, and with such slight materials, they 
must and can expect no other, than, after all their 
cost and pains, to have their house fall upon their 
heads, and so perish in the ruin. And with this 
terrible application in these two last verses, which I 
have pitched upon for my text, he concludes his divine sermon and discourse from the mount.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">The words of the text being too plain and easy to 
need any nice or large explication, I shall manage 
the discussion of them in these four particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">First, In shewing the reasons upon which I conclude practice or obedience, in the great business of 
a man’s eternal happiness, to be the best and surest 
foundation for him to build upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">Secondly, In shewing the false foundations upon 
which many build, and accordingly in time of trial 
miscarry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">Thirdly, In shewing the causes why such miscarry 
and fall away in time of trial or temptation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p11">Fourthly and lastly, In shewing wherein the fatal 
greatness of their fall consists.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p12">And first, for the first of these, <i>viz</i>. to shew the 
reasons why practice or obedience is the best and 
surest foundation (still supposing it bottomed upon 
the merits of Christ) for a man to build his designs 
for heaven and the hopes of his salvation upon, I 
shall mention three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p13">First, Because, according to the ordinary way <pb n="327" id="xv-Page_327" />and economy of God’s working upon the hearts of 
men, nothing but practice can change our corrupt 
nature; and practice continued and persevered in, by 
the grace of God, will. We all acknowledge, (that 
is, all who are not wise above the articles of our 
Church,) that there is an universal stain and depravation upon man’s nature, that does incapacitate him 
for the fruition and infinitely pure converse of God. 
The removal of which cannot be effected but by introducing the contrary habit of holiness, which shall 
by degrees expel and purge out the other. And 
the only way to produce an habit, is by the frequent 
repetition of congenial actions. Every pious action 
leaves a certain tincture or disposition upon the 
soul, which being seconded by actions of the same 
nature, whether by the superaddition of new degrees, or a more radicate fixation of the same, grows 
at length into an habit or quality, of the force and 
energy of a second nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p14">I confess, the habit of holiness, finding no principle 
of production in a nature wholly corrupt, must needs 
be produced by supernatural infusion, and consequently proceed, not from acquisition, but gift. It 
must be brought into the soul, it cannot grow or 
spring out of it. But then we must remember that 
most excellent and true rule of the schools, that 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xv-p14.1">habitus infusi obtinentur per modum acquisitorum</span></i>. It is indeed a supernatural effect, but, as I 
may so speak, wrought in a natural way. The Spirit of God imitating the course of nature, even then 
when it works something above it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p15">A person in the state of nature, or unregeneracy, 
cannot, by the sole strength of his most improved 
performances, acquire an habit of true grace or holiness. <pb n="328" id="xv-Page_328" />But, as in the rain, it is not the bare water 
that fructifies, but a secret spirit or nitre descending with it, and joined to it, that has this virtue, 
and produces this effect; so in the duties of a mere 
natural man, there is sometimes an hidden, divine 
influence, that keeps pace with those actions, and, 
together with each performance, imprints a holy disposition upon the soul; which, after a long series of 
the like actions, influenced by the same divine principle, comes at length to be of that force and firmness 
as to outgrow and work out the contrary qualities 
of inherent corruption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p16">We have an illustration of this, though not a parallel instance, in natural actions, which by frequency imprint an habit or permanent facility of 
acting, upon the agent. Godliness is in some sense 
an art or mystery, and we all know that it is practice chiefly that makes the artist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p17">Secondly, A second reason for our assertion is, 
because action is the highest perfection and drawing 
forth of the utmost power, vigour, and activity of 
man’s nature. God is pleased to vouchsafe the best 
that he can give, only to the best that we can do. 
And action is undoubtedly our best, because the 
most difficult; for in such cases, worth and difficulty 
are inseparable companions. The properest and 
most raised conception that we have of God is, that 
he is a pure act, a perpetual, incessant motion. And 
next to him, in the rank of beings, are the angels, 
as approaching nearest to him in this perfection; 
being all flame and agility, ministering spirits, always 
busy and upon the wing, for the execution of his 
great commands about the government of the world. 
And indeed doing is nothing else but the noblest <pb n="329" id="xv-Page_329" />improvement of being. It is not (as some nice speculators make it) an airy, diminutive entity, or accident, distinct from the substance of the soul; but, to 
define it more suitably to itself, and to the soul too, 
action is properly the soul in its best posture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p18">Thirdly, A third reason is, because the main end, 
drift, and design of religion is the active part of it. 
Profession is only the badge of a Christian, belief the 
beginning, but practice is the nature, and custom the 
perfection. For it is this which translates Christianity from a bare notion into a real business; from 
useless speculations into substantial duties; and from 
an idea in the brain into an existence in the life. 
An upright conversation is the bringing of the general theorems of religion into the particular instances 
of solid experience; and if it were not for this, religion would exist nowhere but in the Bible. The 
grand deciding question at the last day will be, not, 
What have you said? or, What have you believed? but, What have you done more 
than others?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p19">But that the very life of religion consists in practice, will appear yet further from those subordinate 
ends to which it is designed in this world, and which 
are as really, though not as principally, the purpose 
of it, as the utmost attainment of the beatific vision, 
and the very last period of our salvation; and these 
are two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p20">First, The honouring of God before the world. 
God will not have his worship, like his nature, invisible. Next to authority itself, is the pomp and manifestation of it; and to be acknowledged is some 
thing more than to be obeyed. For what is sovereignty unknown, or majesty unobserved? What 
glory were it for the sun to direct the affairs, if he <pb n="330" id="xv-Page_330" />did not also attract the eyes of the world? It is his 
open and universal light, more than his occult influence, that we love and admire him for. Religion, 
if confined to the heart, is not so much entertained, 
as imprisoned: that indeed is to be its fountain, but 
not its channel. The water arises in one place, but 
it streams in another; and fountains would not be 
so much valued, if they did not produce rivers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p21">One great end of religion is to proclaim and publish God’s sovereignty; and there is no such way to 
cause men to <i>glorify our heavenly Father</i>, as by 
<i>causing our light to shine before them</i>; which I am 
sure it cannot do, but as it beams through our good 
works. When a man leads a pious and good life, 
every hour he lives is virtually an act of worship. 
But if inward grace is not exerted and drawn forth 
into outward practice, men have no inspection into 
our hearts, to discern it there. And let this be fixed 
upon as a standing principle, that it is not possible 
for us to honour God before men, but only by those 
acts of worship that are observable by men. It is 
our faith indeed that recognises him for our God, 
but it is our obedience only that declares him to be 
our Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p22">Secondly, The other end of religion in this world 
is, the good and mutual advantage of mankind in the 
way of society. And herein did the admirable wisdom and goodness of God appear, that he was 
pleased to calculate and contrive such an instrument 
to govern, as might also benefit the world. God 
planted religion amongst men as a <i>tree of life</i>; 
which, though it was to spring upwards directly to 
himself, yet it was to spread its branches to the 
benefit of all below.</p>

<pb n="331" id="xv-Page_331" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p23">There is hardly any necessity or convenience of mankind, but 
what is in a large measure served and provided for by this great blessing (as 
well as business) of the world, religion. And he who is a Christian, is not 
only a better man, but also a better neighbour, a better subject, and a truer 
friend, than he that is not so. For was ever any thing more for the good of 
mankind, than to forgive injuries, to love and caress our mortal adversaries, 
and, instead of our enemy, to hate only our revenge?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p24">Of such a double yet benign aspect is Christianity 
both to God and man; like incense, while it ascends 
to heaven, it perfumes all about it; at the same time 
both instrumental to God’s worship, and the worshipper’s refreshment: as it holds up one hand in 
supplication, so it reaches forth the other in benefaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p25">But now, if it be one great end of religion, thus 
to contribute to the support and benefit of society, 
surely it must needs consist in the active piety of 
our lives, not in empty thoughts and fruitless persuasions. For what can one man be the better for 
what another thinks or believes? When a poor man 
begs an alms of me, can I believe my bread into his 
mouth, or my money into his hand? Believing with 
out doing is a very cheap and easy, but withal a 
very worthless way of being religious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p26">And thus having given the reasons, why the active part of religion is the only sure bottom for us 
to build upon, I now proceed to the second thing 
proposed, namely, to shew those false and sandy 
foundations which many venture to build upon, 
and are accordingly deceived by; which though 
they are exceedingly various, and according to the <pb n="332" id="xv-Page_332" />multiplicity of men’s tempers, businesses, and occasions, almost infinite, and like the sand 
mentioned 
in my text, not only infirm, but numberless also, 
yet, according to the best of my poor judgment and 
observation, I shall reduce them to these three heads. 
The</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p27">First of which is a naked, unoperative faith. Ask 
but some upon what grounds they look to be saved, 
and they will answer, “Because they firmly believe that through the merits of Christ their sins are 
forgiven them.” But since it is hard for a man in 
his right wits to be confident of a thing which he 
does not at all know; such as are more cautious 
will tell you further, “That to desire to believe is to believe, and to desire to repent is to repent.” But 
as this is absurd and impossible, since no act can be 
its own object without being not itself; forasmuch 
as the act and the object are distinct things; and consequently a desire to believe can no more be belief, than a desire to be saved can be salvation; so 
it is further intolerable upon this account, that it 
quite dispirits religion, by placing it in languid, 
abortive velleities, and so cuts the nerves of all endeavour, by rating glory at a bare desire, and eternity at a wish.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p28">But because the poison of this opinion does so 
easily enter, and so strangely intoxicate, I shall presume to give an antidote against it in this one observation, namely, that all along the scripture, where 
justification is ascribed to faith alone, there the word 
<i>faith</i> is still used by a metonymy of the antecedent 
for the consequent, and does not signify abstractedly 
a mere persuasion, but the obedience of an holy life 
performed in the strength and virtue of such a persuasion. <pb n="333" id="xv-Page_333" />Not that this justifies meritoriously by any 
inherent worth or value in itself, but instrumentally 
as a condition appointed by God, upon the performance of which, he freely imputes to us Christ’s righteousness, which is the sole, proper, and formal 
cause of our justification. So that that instrumentality, which some in the business of justification 
attribute to one single act of credence, is by this 
ascribed to the whole aggregate series of gospel obedience, as being that which gives us a title to a perfect righteousness without us, by which alone we 
stand justified before God. And this seems with 
full accord both to scripture and reason to state the 
business of justification by an equal poise both against 
the arrogant assertions of self-justiciaries on the one 
hand, and the wild opinions of the Antinomians on 
the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p29">But whether the obedience of a pious life, performed out of a belief or persuasion of the truth of the 
gospel, ought to pass for that faith which justifies, 
or only for the effect or consequent of it, yet certainly it is such an effect as issues by a kind of connatural, constant efficiency and result from it. So 
that how much soever they are distinguishable by 
their respective actions from one another, they are 
absolutely inseparable by a mutual and a necessary 
connection: it belonging no less to the faith which 
justifies to be operative, than to justify: indeed, upon 
an essential account, more; forasmuch as it is operative by its nature, but justifies only by institution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p30">Secondly, The second false ground which some build upon, is a 
fond reliance upon the goodness of their heart, and the honesty of their 
intention. A profitable, and therefore a very prevailing fallacy; <pb n="334" id="xv-Page_334" />and such an one as the devil seldom uses, but with 
success; it being one of his old and long experimented fetches, by the pretences of a good heart, to 
supplant the necessity of a good life. But to allege the honesty of the mind against the charge of 
an evil course, is a protestation against the fact, 
which does not excuse, but enhance its guilt. As it 
would look like a very strange and odd commendation of a tree, to apologise for the sourness of its 
fruit, by pleading that all its goodness lay in the root.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p31">But in the discourses of reason, such is the weakness and shortness of its reach, that it seldom 
suggests arguments <i><span lang="LA" id="xv-p31.1">a priori</span></i> for any thing, but by a 
low and humble gradation creeps from the effects up 
to the cause, because these first strike and alarm the 
senses; and therefore St. James speaks as good philosophy as divinity, when he says, <scripRef id="xv-p31.2" passage="James ii. 18" parsed="|Jas|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.18">James ii. 18</scripRef>, 
<i>Shew me thy faith by thy works</i>. Every action 
being the most lively portraiture and impartial expression of its efficient principle, as the complexion 
is the best comment upon the constitution: for in 
natural productions there is no hypocrisy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p32">Only we must observe here, that good and evil actions bear a very different relation to their respective 
principles. As it is between truth and falsehood in 
argumentation, so it is between good and evil in matters of practice. For though from an artificial contrivance of false principles or premises may emerge 
a true conclusion, yet from true premises cannot ensue a false: so, though an evil heart may frame itself 
to the doing of an action in its kind or nature good, 
yet a renewed, sanctified principle cannot of itself 
design actions really vicious. The reason of which 
is, because the former in such a case acts upon a <pb n="335" id="xv-Page_335" />principle of dissimulation; and no man by dissembling affects to appear worse than he is, but better. 
But all this while, I speak not of a single action, but 
of a conversation or course of acting: for a pious 
man may do an evil action upon temptation or surprise, but not by the tenor of his standing principles 
and resolutions. But when a man’s sin is his business and the formed purpose of his life; and his piety 
shrinks only into meaning and intention; when he 
tells me his heart is right with God, while his hand is 
in my pocket, he upbraids my reason, and outfaces the 
common principles of natural discourse with an impudence equal to the absurdity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p33">This therefore I affirm, that he who places his 
Christianity only in his heart, and his religion in his 
meaning, has fairly secured himself against a disco 
very in case he should have none; but yet, for all 
that, shall at the last find his portion with those who 
indeed have none. And the truth is, those who 
are thus intentionally pious, do in a very ill and 
untoward sense verify that philosophical maxim, 
that what they so much pretend to be chief and 
first in their intention, is always last, if at all, in the 
execution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p34">Thirdly, The third and last false ground that I 
shall mention, upon which some men build to their 
confusion, is party and singularity. If an implicit 
faith be, as some say, the property of a Roman Catholic, then I am sure popery may be found where 
the name of papist is abhorred. For what account 
can some give of their religion, or of that assurance of their salvation, (which they so much boast 
of,) but that they have wholly resigned themselves up 
to the guidance and dictates of those who have the <pb n="336" id="xv-Page_336" />front and boldness to usurp the title of the godly. 
To be of such a party, of such a name, nay, of such a 
sneaking look, is to some the very spirit and characteristic mark of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p35">See what St. Paul himself built upon before his 
conversion to Christ, <scripRef id="xv-p35.1" passage="Acts xxvi. 5" parsed="|Acts|26|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.5">Acts xxvi. 5</scripRef>. <i>I was, says he, 
after the strictest sect of our religion a Pharisee</i>. So that it was the 
reputation of the sect upon which 
St. Paul then embarked his salvation. Now the nature of this fraternity or sect we may learn from the 
origination of their name <i>Pharisee</i>; it being derived 
from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xv-p35.2">פָרַש </span> <i>parasch</i>, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="xv-p35.3">separavit, discrevit</span></i>, whence in Greek they were called 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p35.4">ἀφωπισμένοι</span>,<note n="8" id="xv-p35.5"><p class="normal" id="xv-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p36.1">Φαρισαῖοι οἱ ἑρμηνευόμενοι ἀφωρισμένοι, 
παρὰ τὸ μερίζειν καὶ ἀφορίζειν 
ἑαυτοὺ τῶν ἄλλων ἁπάντων</span>. 
<i>Suidas</i>. Again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p36.2">Φαροσαῖος ἀφωρισμένος, μεμερισμένος, καθαρός</span>. 
<i>Hesych</i>. So that the Pharisees properly were, and might be called the Jewish Cathari, or Puritans.</p></note><i><span lang="LA" id="xv-p36.3">separati</span></i>. So 
that the words amount to this, that St. Paul, before 
he was a <i>Christian</i>, was a rigid <i>separatist</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p37">But singularity is not sincerity, though too often 
and mischievously mistaken for it; and as an house 
built upon the sand is likely to be ruined by storms, 
so an house built out of the road is exposed to the 
invasion of robbers, and wants both the convenience 
and assistance of society: Christ is not therefore 
called the <i>corner stone in the spiritual building</i>, as 
if he intended that his church should consist only of 
corners, or be driven into them. There is a by-path, 
as well as a broad-way, to destruction. And it both 
argues the nature, and portends the doom of chaff, 
upon agitation to separate and divide from the 
wheat. But to such as venture their eternal interest upon such a bottom, I shall only suggest these 
two words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p38">First, That admitting, but not granting, that the <pb n="337" id="xv-Page_337" />party which they adhere to may be truly pious, yet 
the piety of the party cannot sanctify its proselytes. 
A church may be properly called holy, when yet 
that holiness does not diffuse itself to each particular 
member: the reason of which is, because the whole 
may receive denomination from a quality inherent 
only in some of its parts. Company may occasion, 
but it cannot transfuse holiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p39">No man’s righteousness but Christ’s alone can be 
imputed to another. To rate a man by the nature 
of his companions, is a rule frequent indeed, but not 
infallible. Judas was as much a wretch amongst 
the apostles, as amongst the priests: and therefore it 
is but a poor argument for a man to derive his saintship from the virtues of the society he belongs to, 
and to conclude himself no <i>weed</i>, only because he 
grows amongst the <i>corn</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p40">Secondly, Such an adhesion to a party carries in it a strong 
suspicion and tang of the rankest of all ill qualities, spiritual pride. There 
are two things natural almost to all men:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p41">First, A desire of preeminence in any perfection, 
but especially religious. Secondly, A spirit of opposition or contradiction to such as are not of their 
own mind or way. Now both these are eminently 
gratified by a man’s listing himself of a party in religion. And I doubt not but some are more really 
proud of the affected sordidness of a pretended mortification, than others are of the greatest affluence 
and splendour of life: and that many who call the 
execution of law and justice persecution, do yet suffer it with an higher and more pleasing relish of 
pride than others can inflict it. For it is not true 
zeal rising from an hearty concernment for religion, <pb n="338" id="xv-Page_338" />but an ill, restless, cross humour, which is provoked 
with smart, and quickened with opposition. The 
godly party is little better than a contradiction in 
the adjunct; for he who is truly godly, is humble 
and peaceable, and will neither make nor be of a 
party, according to the common sense of that word. 
Let such pretenders therefore suspect the sandiness 
and hollowness of their foundation; and know, that 
such imitators of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, build 
upon the same ground upon which they stood, and 
into which they sunk. And certainly that man’s condition is very unsafe, who accounts his sin his 
perfection, and so makes the object of his repentance 
the ground of his salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p42">And thus I have discovered some of those false 
and deceiving grounds upon which many bottom 
their eternal state, and by which they think themselves in the direct way to life and happiness, while, 
God knows, they are in the high and broad road to 
perdition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p43">Pass we now to the third thing proposed, which 
is, to shew whence it is that such ill-founded structures are upon trial sure to fall. For the 
demonstration of which we must observe, that to the violent 
dissolution of any thing two things concur: first, an 
assault or impression from without; secondly, an inherent weakness within. One is the active, the 
other the passive principle of every change. For so 
much as there is of weakness, there is of nonresistance, and so far as any thing yields or not resists, 
the contrary impression enters, and by degrees weakens, and at length destroys the subsistence of the 
thing opposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p44">As for the first of these, the force and opposition <pb n="339" id="xv-Page_339" />from without: it comes from the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p44.1">ὁ ποωηρὸς</span> the true 
<i>common enemy</i>, the implacable, insatiable devourer of 
souls, the devil; who will be sure to plant his engines of battery against every spiritual building 
which does but look towards heaven. The opposition 
he makes, our Saviour here emphatically describes by 
the <i>winds blowing</i>, the <i>rain descending</i>, and the 
<i>floods coming</i>, which is not an insignificant rhetorication of the same thing by several expressions, (like 
some pulpit bombast, made only to measure an hour 
glass,) but an exact description of those three methods by which this assault of the devil prevails and 
becomes victorious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p45">First, The first is, that it is sudden and unexpected. 
The devil usually comes upon the soul as he fell from 
heaven, like lightning. And he shews no small art 
and policy by his so doing: for quickness prevents 
preparation, and so enervates opposition. It is observed of Caesar, that he did 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xv-p45.1">plurima et maxima bella 
sola celeritate conficere</span></i>: so that almost in all his 
expeditions he seldom came to any place, but his 
coming was before the report of it. And we shall 
find, that the Roman eagles owed most of their great 
conquests as much to their swiftness as to their 
force. And the same is here the devil’s method in 
his warfare against souls. Upon which account also 
the same character that Tully gave the forementioned Caesar in his Epistles to Atticus, may much 
more fitly agree to him, that he is <i><span lang="LA" id="xv-p45.2">monstrum horribile celeritatis et vigilantiae</span></i>. He flies to his prey, 
he fetches his blow quick and sure; he can shoot 
a temptation in a glance, and convey the poison of his 
suggestions quicker than the agitation of thought, or <pb n="340" id="xv-Page_340" />the strictures of fancy. It is the sudden trip in wrest 
ling that fetches a man to the ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p46">Thus St. Peter, that giant in faith, was shamefully 
foiled by a sudden though weak assault. While he 
sits in the high priest’s hall, warming himself and 
thinking nothing, one confounds him with this quick 
unexpected charge, <scripRef id="xv-p46.1" passage="Matth. xxvi. 69" parsed="|Matt|26|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.69">Matth. xxvi. 69</scripRef>, <i>Thou also wast 
with Jesus of Galilee</i>. The surprise of the onset 
prevented his deliberating powers from rallying together those succours of habitual grace, which, being 
alarmed by a more gradual approach of the temptation, would have easily repulsed it. But the devil 
will never caution the soul into a posture of defence 
by presenting the temptation at a distance. He bites 
and shews his teeth at the same instant; and so prevents the foresight of the eye, by exceeding it in 
quickness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p47">Secondly, His assaults are furious and impetuous. 
Temptations come very often, as the devil himself 
is said to do, in a storm. And a gust of wind, as it 
rises on a sudden, so it rushes with vehemence. And 
if the similitude does not yet speak high enough; to 
the violence of a storm, the text adds the prevailing rage of a flood. And we know the tyranny of 
this element when it once embodies into a torrent, 
and runs with the united force of many waters; it scorns all confinement, and 
tears down the proudest opposition, as Virgil fully describes it:</p>
<verse id="xv-p47.1">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p47.2">“—rapidus montano flumine torrens</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p47.3">Sternit agros, sternit sata laeta, boumque labores,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p47.4">Praecipitesque trahit silvas—”</l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="xv-p48">With a parallel encounter does the devil draw upon 
the poor fortifications of outward civility, good <pb n="341" id="xv-Page_341" />desires, imperfect resolutions, and the like, which are 
no more able to abide the shock of such batteries, 
than a morning dew is able to bear the scorching 
fury of the sun; or than such little banks as children 
use to raise in sport, are able to stem or stand 
against the outrageous breaking in of the sea. 
Every temptation has this property of water, either 
to insinuate or to force its way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p49">Thirdly, The devil in his assaults is restless and 
importunate. The wind is here said not only to blow, 
but emphatically to beat upon the house. And as 
in a tempest the blasts are both sudden and violent 
in their onset, so they are frequent in their returns. 
Importunity is the only coaction that the will knows. 
Where the devil cannot persuade, he will, if he can, 
even weary into a consent. It is often charging that 
wins the field. The tempter, if he is repulsed in a 
battle, will lengthen his assault into a siege. For the 
mind may have often a sudden heat of valour to repel the one, and yet not constancy to endure the 
other. A rejected proposal shall be reinforced with 
continual fresh supplies of more urgent and repeated 
persuasions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p50">See him thrice renewing the combat with our Saviour; and indeed after he has had the impudence 
to begin a temptation, it is always his prudence to 
pursue it. Otherwise, opposition only attempted, 
serves not for conquest, but admonition. His assaults are here said to come like the rain, and the 
rain never falls in one single drop; and yet if it did, 
even a drop would hollow and dig its way by frequency and assiduity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p51">It is observed by the learned Verulam, what advantage bold and importunate men have over others, <pb n="342" id="xv-Page_342" />nay, even so as to prevail upon men of wisdom and 
resolution, because, as he excellently notes, “the wisest men have their weak times:” and then I infer, that he who is importunate at all times, must 
needs catch them at those.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p52">So when the tempter continues his importunity 
and siege about a soul, he has all these advantages 
over it: as, to view its strong holds, and to spy 
where they are least fortified; to observe the intervals and cessations of duty; when devotion ebbs, 
and the spiritual guards draw off; when the affections revel, and slide into a posture of security; and 
then to renew and bring on the assault afresh, and 
so to force a victorious entrance for his temptations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p53">It is here, as with the Greeks before Troy; it was 
not their armies, nor their Achilles, but their ten 
years siege that got the conquest. What a violent 
flame cannot presently melt down, a constant, though 
a gentle heat will at length exhale. It is our known 
duty to fight and <i>resist the devil</i>; and we shall find 
that scarce any temptation ever encounters the soul 
without its second.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p54">So then, you see here the first cause of this great 
overthrow, namely, the assault and impression made 
from without by the tempter; which in the next 
place is rendered effectual by the impotence and 
nonresistance of the soul that is so opposed; which 
peculiarly answers his threefold opposition with three 
contrary qualifications.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p55">First, As first, that it is frequently unprepared. 
The soul, God knows, is but seldom upon the watch; 
its spiritual armour is seldom buckled on. The business, the cares, and the pleasures of the world, draw 
it off from its own defence: business employs, care <pb n="343" id="xv-Page_343" />distracts, and pleasure lulls it asleep. And is this 
a posture to receive an enemy in? an enemy cunning, watchful, and malicious? an enemy who 
never sleeps, nor loiters, nor overlooks an advantage?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p56">Secondly, As it is unprepared, so it is also weak 
and feeble. <i>The spirit</i>, says our Saviour, <i>is willing, 
but the flesh is weak</i>. And such is the condition of 
man in this world, that much more of flesh than spirit goes to his constitution. Nay, is not grace itself 
described under the weakness of <i>smoking flax</i>, or <i>a 
bruised reed</i>? Of which how quickly is one extinguished, and how easily is the 
other broke!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p57">Thirdly, As it is both unprepared and weak, so 
it is also inconstant. Peter will die for his Master 
at one time, and not many hours after deny and for 
swear him. Steadfastness is the result of strength, 
and how then can constancy dwell with weakness? 
The greatest strength of the mind is in its resolutions, and yet how often do they change! Even in 
the weightiest concerns men too frequently put them 
on and off with their clothes. They deceive when 
they are most trusted: suddenly starting and flying 
in pieces like a broken bow; and, like a bow again, 
even when strongest they can hardly be kept always 
bent. We see what fair and promising beginnings 
some made, <scripRef id="xv-p57.1" passage="Luke viii. 13" parsed="|Luke|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.13">Luke viii. 13</scripRef>. <i>They heard the word, 
they received it with joy, but having not root, they 
believed only for a while, and so in time of temptation fell away</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p58">Constancy is the crowning virtue. <scripRef id="xv-p58.1" passage="Matth. x. 22" parsed="|Matt|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22">Matth. x. 22</scripRef>. <i>He who endureth to the end shall be saved</i>. But 
then constancy and perseverance are the gift of God, 
and above the production of mere nature; it being <pb n="344" id="xv-Page_344" />no small paradox to imagine, that where the stock 
itself is slight and infirm, any thing which grows out 
of it should be strong.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p59">And thus having shewn the threefold impotence of the soul, 
answerable to the threefold opposition made against it by the devil, what can we 
conclude, but that where unpreparedness is encountered with unexpected force, 
weakness with violence, inconstancy with importunity, there destruction must 
needs be, not the effect of chance, but nature, and, by the closest connection 
of causes, unavoidable?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p60">It now remains that in the last place we shew 
wherein the greatness of this fall consists. <i>The house 
fell, and great was the fall thereof</i>. In short, it may 
appear upon these two accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p61">First, That it is scandalous, and diffuses a contagion to others, and a blot upon religion. A falling 
house is a bad neighbour. It is the property of evil 
as well as of good to be communicative. We still 
suppose the building here mentioned in the text to 
have had all the advantages of visible representment, 
all the pomp and flourish of external ornament, a 
stately superstructure, and a beautiful appearance; 
and therefore such an one must needs perish as remarkably as it stood. That which is seen afar off 
while it stands, is heard of much further when it falls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p62">An eminent professor is the concern of a whole 
profession; as to nonplus an Aristotle would look, 
not only like a slur to a particular philosopher, but 
like a baffle to philosophy itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p63">The devil will let a man build and practise high, 
that he may at length fetch him down with the 
greater shame, and so make even a Christian an argument against Christianity. The subduing of any <pb n="345" id="xv-Page_345" />soul is a conquest, but of such an one a triumph. A 
signal professor cannot perish without a train, and 
in his very destruction his example is authentic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p64">Secondly, The greatness of the fall here spoken of 
appears also in this, that such an one is hardly and 
very rarely recovered. He whose house falls, has not 
usually either riches or heart to build another. It 
is the business of a life once to build.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p65">God indeed can cement the ruins, and heal the 
breaches of an apostate soul, but usually a ship 
wrecked faith and a defloured conscience admit of no 
repair. Like the present time, which when once 
gone never returns.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p66">What may be within the compass of omnipotence, 
the secret of a decree, or the unlimited strains of extraordinary grace, is not here disputed: but, as it 
would be arrogance for us men to define the power 
of grace, so it is the height of spiritual prudence 
to observe its methods. And upon such observation 
we shall find, that the recovery of such apostates is 
not the custom, but the prerogative of mercy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p67">A man is ruined but once. A miscarriage in the 
new birth is dangerous; and very fatal it generally 
proves to pass the critical seasons of a defeated conversion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p68">And thus I have at length despatched what I 
at first proposed. Now the words themselves being, 
as I said before, Christ’s application of his own 
sermon, cannot be improved into a better, and consequently need not into another, except what 
their own natural consequence does suggest; and 
that is, what our Saviour himself intimates else 
where, namely, that he who is about to build, would 
first sit down and consider what it is like to cost <pb n="349" id="xv-Page_349" />him. For building is chargeable, especially if a man 
lays out his money like a fool. Would a man build 
for eternity, that is, in other words, would he be 
saved? let him consider with himself, what charges 
he is willing to be at, that he may be so. Nothing 
under an universal, sincere obedience to all the precepts of the gospel can entitle him to the benefits of 
it; and thus far and deep he must go, if he will lay 
his foundation true. It is an hard and a rocky work, 
I confess, but the difficulty of laying it will be abundantly recompensed by the firmness of it when it is 
laid.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p69">But it is a sad and mortifying consideration to 
think upon what false and sinking grounds, or rather 
upon what whirlpools and quicksands, many venture 
to build. Some you shall have amusing their consciences with a set of fantastical new-coined phrases, 
such as <i>laying hold on Christ, getting into Christ</i>, 
and <i>rolling themselves upon Christ</i>, and the like; by 
which, if they mean any thing else but obeying the 
precepts of Christ, and a rational hope of salvation 
thereupon, (which it is certain that generally they 
do not mean,) it is all but a jargon of empty, sense 
less metaphors; and though many venture their 
souls upon them, despising good works and strict 
living, as mere morality, and perhaps as popery, yet 
being throughly looked into and examined, after all 
their noise, they are really nothing but words and 
wind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p70">Another flatters himself that he has lived in full 
assurance of his salvation for ten, or twenty, or perhaps thirty years; that is, in other words, the man 
has been ignorant and confident very long.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p71">Aye, but says another, I am a great hearer and <pb n="347" id="xv-Page_347" />lover of sermons, (especially of lectures;) and it is 
this which is the very delight of my righteous soul, 
and the main business of my life; and though indeed, 
according to the good old puritan custom, I use to 
walk and talk out the prayers before the church 
door, or without the choir, yet I am sure to be 
always in at sermon. Nay, I have so entirely devoted 
my whole time to the hearing of sermons, that, I 
must confess, I have hardly any left to practise 
them. And will not all this set me right for heaven? Yes, no doubt, if a man were to be pulled up 
to heaven by the ears; or the gospel would but reverse its rule, and declare, <i>that not the doers of the 
word, but the hearers only should be justified</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p72">But then in comes a fourth, and tells us, that he 
is a saint of yet an higher class, as having got far 
above all their mean, beggarly, steeple-house dispensations, by an happy exchange of them for the 
purer and more refined ordinances of the conventicle; where he is sure to meet with powerful teaching indeed, and to hear will-worship and superstition run down, and the priests of Baal paid off, and 
the follies and fopperies of their great idol the Common Prayer laid open with a witness, (not without 
some edifying flings at the king and court too, some 
times,) by all which his faith is now grown so strong, 
that he can no more doubt of his going to heaven, 
than that there is such a place as heaven to go to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p73">So that if the conscience of such an one should at 
any time offer to grumble at him, he would presently 
stop its mouth with this, “that he is of such an one’s congregation;” and then, 
“conscience say thy worst:” or if the guilt of some old perjuries or extortions should begin to look stern upon him, why <pb n="348" id="xv-Page_348" />then all those old scores shall be cleared off with a 
comfortable persuasion, “that such as he cannot fall from grace,” though it is 
shrewdly to be feared, that his only way of proving this must be, “that there 
can be no losing or falling from that which a man never had.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p74">But ah! thou poor, blind, self-deluding, and deluded soul! are these the best evidences thou hast 
for heaven? these the grounds upon which thou 
hopest for salvation? Assure thyself that God will 
deal with thee upon very different terms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p75">For he absolutely enjoins thee to do whatsoever 
Christ has commanded; and to avoid whatsoever he 
has forbidden. And Christ has commanded thee to 
be <i>poor in spirit, and pure in heart</i>; to subdue 
thy unruly appetites, to curb thy lust, to restrain 
thy anger, and to suppress thy revenge. And if any 
thing proves an hinderance to thee in thy duty, 
though it be as dear to thee as <i>thy right eye, to 
pluck it out</i>; and as useful to thee as <i>thy right 
hand, to cut it off and cast it from thee</i>. He will 
have thee ready to endure persecutions, revilings, 
and all manner of slanders, not only patiently, but 
also cheerfully for the truth’s sake. He calls upon 
thee to <i>love thine enemies, and to do good for evil: 
to bless those that curse thee, and to pray for those 
that despitefully use thee</i>. He commands thee in 
all things, strictly <i>to do as thou wouldest he done 
by</i>; and not to cheat, lie, or overreach thy neighbour, and then call it, “a fetching over the wicked, the better to enable thee to relieve the godly.” He 
will not allow thee to resist evil, and much less to 
resist thy governor. He commands thee to be 
charitable without vain-glory, and devout without <pb n="349" id="xv-Page_349_1" />ostentation. In short, he requires thee to be meek 
and lowly, chaste and temperate, just and merciful; 
and, in a word, (so far as the poor measures of humanity will reach,) <i>perfect as thy heavenly Father 
is perfect</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p76">This is the sum of those divine sayings of our Saviour, which he himself refers to in my text, and 
which if a man hears and does, all the powers of 
hell shall never shake him. And nothing but a constant, impartial, universal practice of these will or 
can speak peace to thy conscience here, and stand 
between thee and the wrath of God hereafter. As 
for all other pretences, they are nothing but death 
and damnation dressed up in fair words and false 
shews; nothing but gins, and snares, and trapans 
for souls, contrived by the devil, and managed by 
such as the devil sets on work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p77">But I have done, and the result of all that I have 
said or can say, is, that every spiritual builder would 
be persuaded to translate his foundation from the 
sand to the rock: and not presume upon Christ as 
his Saviour, till by a full obedience to his laws he 
has owned him for his sovereign. And this is properly to believe in him: this is truly to build upon 
a rock; even that <i>rock of ages</i>, upon which every 
one that wears the name of Christ must by an in 
evitable dilemma either build or split.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xv-p78"><i>Now to God, who is able to build us up in our 
most holy faith, to establish us here, and to 
save us hereafter, be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="350" id="xv-Page_350" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXIX. A true State and Account of the Plea of a tender Conscience." prev="xv" next="xvii" id="xvi">
<p class="center" id="xvi-p1"><i>A true State and Account of the Plea of a tender Conscience</i>:</p>
<h4 id="xvi-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="xvi-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xvi-p1.3">PREACHED AT CHRIST-CHURCH IN OXFORD, 
</h3>
<h2 id="xvi-p1.4">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="xvi-p1.5">IN MICHAELMAS TERM, 1672.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 Corinthians 8:12" id="xvi-p1.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.12" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<p class="center" id="xvi-p2"><scripRef passage="1Cor 8:12" id="xvi-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.12">1 <span class="sc" id="xvi-p2.2">Cor</span>. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xvi-p3"><i>But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their 
weak conscience, ye sin against Christ</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xvi-p4">I SHALL, by God’s assistance, from these words debate the case of a weak, or (as some improperly 
enough call it) a tender conscience: and with what 
evidence I can, shew both what it is, and what privileges it may justly claim from this and such other 
places of scripture. One great one we have here 
set down, and that indeed so great, that it looks 
more like a prerogative than a privilege; namely, 
that to wound or sin against it, is no less a crime 
than to sin against Christ himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">Our apostle in two places of his Epistles treats 
professedly of this argument; to wit, in the <scripRef passage="Rom 14:1-23" id="xvi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.23">14th of 
the Romans</scripRef>, and in this <scripRef passage="1Cor 8:12" id="xvi-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.12">8th of the 1 Cor.</scripRef> For the <pb n="351" id="xvi-Page_351" />better understanding of his design and meaning in 
both which places, it will be requisite to give some 
brief account of the subject-matter and occasion of 
them. In the 14th chapter of the Romans he speaks 
of such as had been converted from Judaism to 
Christianity; some of which being but new converts, 
were not yet so perfectly and entirely Christians, 
but that they still observed the ordinances of the 
Mosaical law, as supposing it still in force. Others, 
on the contrary, being more confirmed and grown 
up in the knowledge of their Christian liberty, and 
thereby being fully satisfied that the ceremonial 
part of the Mosaic law was abolished and took away, 
observed not that difference of days and meats which 
was prescribed in that law, but looked upon one 
day as another, and indifferently ate any kind of 
meats, being persuaded in their conscience, that 
Christ had took away all such distinction, and made 
the use of all lawful. Nevertheless, the former sort 
of converts, not understanding that it was the design of Christianity to abrogate any thing once established by Moses, had their consciences still in bondage to a religious observation of whatsoever had 
been enjoined in his law. And thereupon, though 
they owned Christ, yet if any meat prohibited by 
Moses was set before them, they held themselves 
bound rather to fast, or to eat only herbs, than by 
eating such meat, to break the law, (as they thought,) 
and thereby to defile themselves. This was their 
case.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">But in this 8th chapter of 1 Cor. St. Paul speaks 
of persons newly converted from idolatry, and that 
touching the lawfulness or unlawfulness of eating 
meats offered to idols. Concerning which offerings <pb n="352" id="xvi-Page_352" />we must know, that besides what was eaten of them 
in the idol’s temple; (which eating was an act of religious worship and communion with the idol, as our 
eating the bread in the sacrament is a communion 
with Christ;) besides this, I say, there was a certain 
portion of those sacrifices which fell to the priests, 
and which they having no use of, sold to those who 
afterwards exposed it to sale promiscuously amongst 
other meat upon the shambles; from whence it was 
accordingly bought up, and spent in private families, 
without any distinction whether it had or had not 
been offered to idols. Now, as for the former way 
of eating meats thus offered, namely, in the idol’s temple, this the apostle utterly disallows as absolutely unlawful; but the latter only under some circumstances. For he allows that it might be lawfully 
bought amongst other meat in the market, and being so bought, might be eaten in any private house 
without the least sin: only with this caution, that 
whereas there were some, who well understood that 
meat could have no defiling quality imprinted upon 
it by its consecration to an idol; and others, on the 
contrary, having not so much knowledge, supposed 
that the consecration of it to the idol left upon it 
such a polluting quality and near relation to the 
idol, as defiled the eater: the former sort might 
freely and innocently eat such meats in private 
families, provided it was not before those of the latter sort; who through weakness having an opinion 
of the unlawfulness of such meats, might nevertheless be induced to use the same liberty, though their 
consciences, in the mean time, having quite another 
judgment in this matter, esteemed the eating them 
little better than idolatry. Now the argument by <pb n="353" id="xvi-Page_353" />which the apostle abridges the liberty of the former 
sort of converts, in condescension to those of the 
latter sort, proceeds upon the strength of this assertion; that the lawfulness of men’s actions depends 
not solely either upon the lawfulness of their subject-matter, nor yet upon the conscience of the doers 
of them considered in itself, but as considered with 
reference to the consciences of others, to whom by 
the law of charity they stand bound so to behave 
themselves, as by none of their actions to give them 
occasion of sin: and this was the case of the persons here treated of by the 
apostle in this chapter. Which historical account of the subject-matter of the 
words being thus premised, I shall cast the prosecution of them under these 
three heads:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">1. I shall shew what a weak conscience is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">2. What it is to wound or sin against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">3. I shall lay down some conclusions or assertions, naturally resulting from the foregoing 
particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">And first, for the first of these, what a weak conscience is. I said at first, that such a conscience 
was improperly called tender; which, in the sense it 
commonly bears, is an expression of our own framing, 
and nowhere to be met with in the scriptures; tenderness, applied to the conscience, properly imports 
quickness and exactness of sense, which is the perfection of this faculty, whose duty it is to be a spiritual watch, to give us warning of whatsoever concerns us. It is indeed the eye of the soul; and 
though the eye is naturally the most tender and delicate part of the body, yet it is not therefore called 
weak, so long as its sight is quick and strong. Con 
science, the more sensible it is to accuse or excuse, <pb n="354" id="xvi-Page_354" />(which is its office,) and to spy out every little thing 
which may annoy or defile the soul, so much the 
more tender it is to be accounted, but not therefore 
so much the more weak; which sufficiently shews 
weakness and tenderness of conscience to be in 
strictness of speech two different things. And the 
same appears yet further from those contraries to 
which they stand respectively opposed. A tender 
conscience being opposed to a hard or seared conscience, such a one as either wholly or in a great 
measure has lost the distinguishing sense of good and 
evil, honest and dishonest. But a weak conscience 
is opposed to a strong; which very strength, we 
shew, consisted in the tenderness or quickness of 
its discerning or perceptive power; whereupon we 
read of strong men and babes in Christ; which denominations take their rise from the strength or 
weakness of the conscience: for such as the conscience is, such must be the Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">And here let none think my insisting upon the 
distinction of these terms either nice or needless: 
for it is no small artifice of fraud to prepossess the 
minds of men, by representing a bad thing under a 
good name, and calling weakness of conscience, 
which is a defect, by the name of tenderness, which 
is a perfection. Words govern the generality of 
the world, who seldom go so deep as to look into 
things: and impostors well know how likely their 
cause is to succeed, if their terms can but once be 
admitted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p12">As for the place now before us, it is evident 
that the weakness of conscience here spoken of is 
opposed to faith: so that in <scripRef passage="Rom 14:1" id="xvi-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1">Rom. xiv.</scripRef> such an one 
is said to be <i>weak in the faith</i>, and <scripRef passage="Rom 14:2" id="xvi-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">verse 2</scripRef>, one [<i>believeth
</i><pb n="355" id="xvi-Page_355" /><i>that he may eat all things</i>; another, who is [<i>weak</i>,]
<i>eateth herbs</i>. Where observe, that he <i>who 
believeth</i> is opposed to him who is <i>weak</i>. Now by 
<i>faith</i> here is not meant that act or quality by which 
a man is justified, but signifies the same with knowledge. As <scripRef passage="1Cor 8:10" id="xvi-p12.3" parsed="|1Cor|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.10">1 Cor. viii. 10</scripRef>. <i>If any man see thee which 
hast</i> [<i>knowledge</i>] <i>sit at meat in the idol’s temple,, 
shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to do so too?</i> And in <scripRef passage="1Cor 8:7" id="xvi-p12.4" parsed="|1Cor|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.7">ver. 7</scripRef>, 
<i>Howbeit there 
is not in every man that</i> [<i>knowledge</i>:] <i>for some with 
conscience of the idol eat it as a thing offered unto 
an idol; and their conscience being</i> [<i>weak</i>] <i>is defiled</i>. 
So that, as in that chapter to the Romans weakness 
of conscience is opposed to faith, here, in this chapter to the Corinthians, the same weakness is opposed 
to knowledge; which, from the identity of the case 
treated of in both places, together with other circumstances, evidently demonstrate faith and knowledge to be here taken for the same thing. In short 
therefore, the faith here spoken of is a clear knowledge of what is unlawful, and what only indifferent, 
together with a firm persuasion of the lawful use of 
such indifferent things, all circumstances being duly 
observed in the using of them. And therefore, on 
the other side, the weak conscience is such an one 
as judges otherwise of the nature of things than indeed it is, supposing that to be unlawful in itself 
which really is not so, and thereupon abstaining 
from the use of it, as of a thing unlawful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p13">From whence it follows, that weakness of conscience implies in 
it these three things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p14">First, An ignorance of the lawfulness of some 
certain thing or action.</p>
<pb n="356" id="xvi-Page_356" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p15">Secondly, A suspicion ensuing thereupon of its 
unlawfulness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p16">Thirdly, A religious fear to use or practise it, 
grounded upon that ignorance or suspicion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p17">And first, for the first of these ingredients, ignorance; which is indeed the chief and principal of 
all the three, as being the original of the other two. 
Concerning this we must (as the groundwork of all) 
observe, that it ought by all means to be such an 
ignorance as may, in propriety of speech and sense, 
bear the denomination of weakness; which it is certain that every sort of 
ignorance neither does nor can. For since weakness is properly the privation or 
absence of power, that ignorance only can receive this name, which is not 
founded upon any vicious action or omission of the will. I say action or 
omission: for a man may either positively design and 
will the ignorance of a thing, by studiously avoiding 
all means to inform himself of it; much like the 
shutting of one’s eyes against the light, or refusing 
to come to church: or it may be founded upon 
some omission; as when the will, though it does not 
designedly avoid and put from it the means of 
knowledge, yet neglects to look after them. Now 
the ignorance which is occasioned either of these 
ways is willing, and consequently sinful: though 
usually, for distinction sake, the former is with more 
emphasis termed, not only willing, but wilful; as 
being the direct object of an act of volition, and 
upon that account stamped with an higher aggravation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p18">That ignorance therefore that renders and denominates the conscience weak, must be such an one <pb n="357" id="xvi-Page_357" />as is not willing; which is evident upon a double account:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p19">First, Because it must be such an one as renders 
it in some degree excusable; but, so far as any defect is resolved into the will, it is in that degree 
inexcusable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p20">Secondly, Because it must be such an ignorance 
as renders the person having it the object of pity 
and compassion. But no man pities another for any 
evil lying upon him which he would not help, but 
which he could not. One is his burden, the other 
his choice; virtually at least, since he might have chosen its prevention. So 
that it must be such an ignorance as is not (all circumstances considered) under 
the present power of a man’s will to remedy. And consequently it must be 
resolved into one of these two causes:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p21">First, The natural weakness of the understanding 
faculty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p22">Secondly, The want of opportunities or means of 
knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p23">Either of which makes ignorance necessary; as it 
is impossible for him to see who wants eyes, and 
equally impossible for him who wants light; the 
former being the organ, the other the means of 
seeing. But as touching the natural weakness or 
disability of the understanding faculty, we must observe, that this may be either total, as in case of 
idiotism, phrensy, or the like, which wholly deprives a man of the use of his reason: but persons 
in this condition fall not under the present consideration. Or secondly, this disability of the under 
standing may be only in part, and as to a certain degree of its exercise. From whence it is, that one <pb n="358" id="xvi-Page_358" />man apprehends the same thing under the same ad 
vantages of proposal much more slowly and difficultly 
than another. Which defect being in no man’s power to prevent, but coming with him into the 
world, all that ignorance which is inevitably caused 
by it, neither can nor ever shall be charged upon 
the will. But then withal, as this defect does not 
wholly deprive a man of the power of knowing, but 
only of the readiness, easiness, and quickness of it; 
(upon which account knowledge becomes more difficult to him in the acquisition;) so this weakness, 
dulness, or slowness of a man’s intellectual powers, 
can never totally excuse him for being ignorant of 
what it was his duty to know; since it was in the 
power of his will by labour and industry to have 
supplied, and, as it were, to have pieced up these 
failures in his apprehension; and so at length to 
have acquired the knowledge of that by study and 
pains, which he could not by the slowness of his understanding take in at first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p24">But then this must be also confessed, that, by reason of this diversity in the quickness or slowness of 
men’s understandings, one man may be sooner in 
excusable for his ignorance of the same thing than 
another. For God will allow a man of slower parts 
to be ignorant of a thing longer than a person endued with more quick and pregnant sense. He expects from men only according to the proportions of 
his giving to them; still making an equality and 
commensuration between a man’s obligations and 
his powers. And thus much for the first and grand 
ingredient of weakness of conscience, which is ignorance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p25">Secondly, The second is a suspicion of the unlawfulness <pb n="359" id="xvi-Page_359" />of any thing or action: and this is manifestly 
something more than a bare ignorance of its lawfulness. Though indeed such an ignorance is of itself 
enough to make the forbearance of any thing or action necessary: forasmuch as nothing ought to be 
done but in faith; that is, in a full persuasion of the 
lawfulness of what we do; which he can be no 
more said to do, who is ignorant of the lawfulness 
of what he goes about, than he who suspects it to 
be unlawful. Howbeit this suspicion adds to the 
guilt of the action, in case it be done during its continuance; because all suspicion is grounded upon 
some arguments, which leave not the opinion of the 
lawfulness or unlawfulness of a thing equal, as in 
case of mere ignorance, but rather incline us to a 
belief that it is unlawful. For it is one thing not to 
know whether a thing be lawful, another to doubt, and 
shrewdly to suspect that it is not so. Now this indeed is the usual concomitant of weakness of conscience, as being the natural product of ignorance, 
which seldom stops in itself: men in the dark being 
generally fearful, and apt to suspect the worst. But 
yet this suspicion is not essentially requisite to make 
a conscience weak; though where it is so, it makes 
that weakness greater, and more troublesome. For 
ignorance is properly that in which this weakness 
consists: ignorance makes the sore, suspicion in 
flames it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p26">Thirdly, The third and last thing that goes to 
the making up of this weakness of conscience, is 
a religious abstinence from the use of that thing, of 
the lawfulness whereof it is thus ignorant or suspicious. It brings a man to that condition in the <scripRef passage="Col 2:21" id="xvi-p26.1" parsed="|Col|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.21">2d 
of Coloss. and the 21st verse</scripRef>, of <i>touch not, taste not</i>, <pb n="360" id="xvi-Page_360" />
<i>handle not</i>. It lays a tie and a restraint upon his 
practice, and enslaves him to the prejudice of a mistaking conscience, under no less a penalty than that 
of the divine wrath and eternal damnation; bonds 
not to be shook off, and fences not to be broke 
through, by any one who values the eternal welfare 
of his soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p27">Now from these three things put together, I conceive we may collect this full description of a weak 
conscience; namely, that it is such an one as 
obliges a man to forbear any thing or action, from a 
suspicion that it is unlawful, or at least an ignorance that it is lawful; which suspicion or ignorance 
was not caused or occasioned by his own will, but 
either by the natural weakness of his understanding, 
or the want of such means of knowledge as were 
absolutely necessary to inform him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p28">This description ought well to be observed and 
remembered in the several parts of it; as being that 
which must give light into all the following particulars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p29">And thus much for the first thing proposed, which 
was, to shew what this weak conscience is. I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p30">Second, which is, to shew what it is to wound or sin against 
it. It implies, I conceive, these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p31">First, To grieve, afflict, or discompose it; or, in a word, to 
rob it of its peace. For there is that concernment for God’s honour dwelling in 
every truly pious heart, which makes it troubled at the sight of any action by 
which it supposes God to be dishonoured. <i>Rivers of tears</i>, says David, <i>run down 
my eyes, because men keep not thy statutes</i>; <pb n="361" id="xvi-Page_361" /><i>and am I not grieved with those who rise up 
against thee?</i> Every sin directly strikes at God, 
but collaterally the scandal of it reaches all about us. 
And as piety commands us not to offend God, so 
charity enjoins us not to grieve our neighbour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p32">Secondly, The other thing implied in the wounding of a weak conscience, is, to encourage or embolden it to act something against its present judgment or persuasion: which is, in other terms, to of 
fend, or cast a stumblingblock before it; that is, 
to do something which may administer to it an occasion of falling, or bringing itself under the guilt of 
sin. So that as the former was a breach upon the 
peace, this is properly a wound upon the purity of 
the conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p33">Now the conscience may be induced to act counter to its 
present persuasion two ways:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p34">1st, By example. 2d, By command.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p35">First. And first for example; which is the case 
here expressly mentioned, and principally intended. 
According to that of the apostle in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 8:10" id="xvi-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.10">10th verse 
of this 8th of 1 Cor.</scripRef> where he says, <i>that the conscience of him who is weak is emboldened to eat 
things offered unto idols, by seeing him who has 
knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple</i>: so that it 
is the seeing of another do so, which makes the weak 
person conclude that he may do so too. Now the 
reason of that persuasive force which is in example, is from a kind of implicit faith in the goodness 
and lawfulness of another’s actings, grounded upon 
a supposal of his piety and judgment, which, in the 
weak conscience of one who beholds him, naturally 
frames such a kind of ratiocination as this: “I, for my part, by the best of my understanding, can be <pb n="362" id="xvi-Page_362" />no way satisfied of the lawfulness of my doing such an action; nevertheless, such an one, whom I 
esteem a person truly pious and more judicious than myself, makes no scruple of doing it at all, 
which surely he would, if it were indeed unlawful: and therefore, if it be lawful for him to do thus 
and thus, why may it not be so likewise for me, albeit my own reason, I confess, would persuade 
me otherwise?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p36">So that here is the force of example to persuade, and thereby, in this case, to wound; in that 
it induces a man to act by an implicit faith in the 
private judgment of another, against the express dictates and persuasions of his own; a thing directly 
against the law of God and nature, which has ap 
pointed every man’s reason or conscience to be the 
immediate guide or governor of his actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p37">Secondly. The second way by which the conscience may be induced to act contrary to its present 
persuasion, is by command; as when a person in 
power enjoins the doing something, of the lawfulness 
of which a man is not persuaded: but concerning this, these two things are to be 
observed:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p38">First, That it is not so clear that a mere command 
can wound the conscience this way; that is, by emboldening it to act against its present persuasion: 
for so to embolden it, is to make it willing to act in 
this manner; but a command as such, makes not a 
man willing to do the thing commanded, but lays 
only an obligation upon the action that is to be 
done. Nevertheless, since a command seldom comes 
proposed naked in itself, but with the conjunction 
of reward upon performance of the thing commanded, or of penalties upon the omission; one whereof <pb n="363" id="xvi-Page_363" />works upon a man’s hopes, the other upon his fears; 
by both of which ways the will of man is apt to be 
prevailed upon; therefore in this sense a command 
enjoining a man to do something against his judgment, may be said to wound his conscience: not as 
a bare command, (for so it has nothing to allure or 
gain the will, and it is certain that it cannot force 
it,) but as a command attended with those things 
which are apt to entice and gain upon it. Add to 
this also, that a command coining from a person 
noted for his piety and knowledge has the force of 
an example; forasmuch as the reputation of the person derives the same credit upon his law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p39">Secondly, The other thing here to be observed is, that a 
command may be considered two ways:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p40">First, As descending from one private person 
upon another, as from a father upon a son, from a 
master upon his servant, from a guardian upon his 
pupil, or the like. And I question not but the principal design of the apostle in this chapter extends 
not beyond private persons; but directly proposes 
rules only for the charitable and inoffensive deportment of one private person towards another. Nevertheless, since by manifest analogy of reason the case 
of magistrates or public persons may here come into 
consideration; therefore, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p41">Second place, a command may be considered as 
descending from a magistrate or public person upon 
persons under his jurisdiction. And so I affirm that 
the supreme magistrate, in the making of laws, or 
giving out commands, stands not under any obligation from his office to frame those laws to the good 
or advantage of any particular persons, but only of 
the community or majority of the people, which are <pb n="364" id="xvi-Page_364" />properly the trust committed to him. So that if his 
reason or conscience, upon the best information he 
can get, tells him that the making of such or such a 
law tends to the good of these, and that so apparently, that without it they would be unavoidably 
hurt in matters of the greatest moment; if this law 
now becomes an occasion of sin to some particular 
persons, its being so is wholly accidental and extrinsic to the design of the 
law, and consequently concerns not the civil magistrate, nor makes him charge 
able with those sins in the least: for surely where the public good of all or 
most of the people comes into competition with the private good of some particulars, 
so that both cannot possibly be served by the same means, there charity, as well 
as bare reason, will teach, that the private must stoop to the public, rather 
than the public be made a sacrifice to the private. In God’s government of the 
world, it is the public concern of mankind, that there should be summer and 
winter in their respective seasons, and yet there are millions of sick and weak 
persons to whose distempers the approach of either of those seasons will prove 
certainly mortal. Is it now, think we, rational, that God should suspend a 
summer or a winter only to comply with the distemper of those crazy, bodily-weak 
brethren, and thereby to incommode all the world besides?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p42">The case is much alike here: however this indeed 
must be confessed, that if the magistrate or supreme 
power should make a law which he knew would be a 
direct occasion of sin to the generality or majority of 
his people, the making of such a law would be in 
him a sin, and a breach of his trust; but still I affirm, that his office obliges him only to provide for the <pb n="365" id="xvi-Page_365" />good of the main body of his people; and if it so falls 
out, that particulars come to have an interest distinct from, or opposite to that, he is not, during such 
its opposition, at all bound to regard or provide for 
it, nor to answer for the inconveniences which may 
attend such persons, either in their civil or spiritual 
concerns.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p43">And thus much concerning the second thing proposed, which was 
to shew what it is to wound or sin against a weak conscience; namely, that it is 
either to grieve it, or to embolden it to sin. And if it be now objected against 
this, that the text calls a sinning against a weak conscience, a <i>sinning 
against Christ</i>, to whom we can no ways properly be said to 
administer any occasion or inducement to sin; I answer, that this expression of [<i>sinning against</i>] being 
applied to Christ, imports only a grieving or disobeying him: though, as it is applied to the weak 
conscience, it signifies the other thing too; it being not 
unusual in scripture for the same word to be repeated 
in the very same sentence under a diverse signification. Having thus finished the two first things, I 
come now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p44">Third and last, which is to set down those conclusions which, 
by way of consequence and deduction, naturally result from the foregoing 
particulars. Which conclusions are these:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p45">1. That no man having been brought up, or for 
any length of time continued in the communion of 
a church teaching and professing the true religion, 
if he have but also the common use of his reason, 
can justly plead weakness of conscience in the sense 
in which it was here used by the apostle.</p>

<pb n="366" id="xvi-Page_366" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p46">2. That as such weakness of conscience can upon 
no sufficient ground be actually pleaded, so upon 
much less can it be continued in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p47">3. That supposing it might be both pleaded and 
continued in, yet the plea of it ought by no means 
to be admitted by the civil magistrate in prejudice 
of any laws either actually made or to be made by 
him for the general good of his people. Of each of 
which in their order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p48">First. And first, for the first of these, That no man, 
&amp;c. This conclusion is of so much force and use, 
rightly applied, that it is a wonder it has not been 
more insisted upon against those who disturb the 
church with this plea, forasmuch as it would wholly 
cashier and pluck it up by the very roots. And men 
mistake the method of disputing with these pretenders to weak consciences nowadays; not considering 
that the very supposition that they either have or 
can have a weak conscience ought by no means to 
be granted them; nor are we to debate with them 
how far and to what degree this their weakness 
ought to be yielded to, but absolutely to deny, that 
amongst us, and under our circumstances, there is 
any such thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p49">St. Paul indeed speaks of such a conscience in 
those first times of preaching the gospel, and accordingly urges a compliance with it; but where the 
cases are wholly different, there the privileges applicable to both cannot be the same. In both these 
places in which this apostle treats of this matter, I 
shew that the persons to whom he addresses himself 
were but new converts; some of which were just 
converted and come off from Judaism, whose reverence <pb n="367" id="xvi-Page_367" />to the law of Moses had been sucked in by 
them with their very milk, and been still kept up in 
the minds of all that people, to that strange height 
almost of adoration, that it is no wonder if their opinion of the continuance of that law even after Christ’s death, and their ignorance of its abrogation, were 
for a time invincible. And for the other sort of new 
converts, they were such as had been converted from 
heathenism and idolatry, and consequently looked 
upon every thing in use amongst those heathens with 
a suspicion and a jealousy so strong, that, considering 
the weakness of human nature, it was impossible 
presently to remove it; and therefore they were in 
charity for some time to be complied with. For 
as the prejudices and prepossessions of education 
are exceeding hardly removed and broke, so being 
once broke, the aversions of the mind from them, 
running into the other extreme, are altogether as 
impetuous, and as hardly governable by impartial 
reason; whereupon shadows are oftentimes mistook 
for substances, whilst men, through immoderate fearfulness, first create to themselves appearances of evil, 
and then fly from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p50">But what is all this to the case of those nowadays 
amongst us? who from their cradle have or might 
have had the principles of true religion instilled into 
them; who have still grown up in a church which 
protests against idolatry and superstition, and enjoins nothing that has any just appearance of such 
things upon it, but offers to vindicate every thing 
practised and enjoined by it from any such imputation: these men surely can have no reason to entertain those jealousies and prejudices which possessed 
men who had been bred up all their days in Judaism <pb n="368" id="xvi-Page_368" />or idolatry, and were but newly converted from it; 
especially if we add this also, that the goodness of God 
makes nothing our duty either to believe or practise, 
but what lies plain and obvious to any common apprehension which will not be wanting to itself. Which 
things, since the church inculcates to all within it, 
teaching them to know, by all the ordinary means of 
knowledge, whatsoever it is their duty to know; it is evident, that no man 
amongst us can justifiably plead weakness of conscience in that sense in which 
their consciences were weak, whom St. Paul deals with, either in that epistle of 
his to the Romans, or in this to the Corinthians. For can any man living in the 
church allege any tolerable cause why he should be ignorant of his Catechism, a 
thing so short and plain, and yet so full as to all things necessary to be 
believed or practised by a Christian, that common sense and common industry may 
make any one a master of it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p51">The sum of all therefore is this, that he only can 
plead weakness of conscience upon scripture grounds, 
who is excusably ignorant of some point of duty or 
privilege. He only is excusably ignorant, whose ignorance is not the effect of his will. That ignorance 
only is not so, which is caused either by want of 
ability, of understanding, or of opportunities and 
means of knowledge. But he who has the common 
use of reason has sufficient ability, and he who lives 
in a church professing the true religion has sufficient 
opportunity and means of knowing whatsoever concerns him either to know or do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p52">From a joint connexion and an unavoidable coherence of which propositions one with another, it 
clearly appears, that it is not weakness, but want of <pb n="369" id="xvi-Page_369" />conscience, which is the true distemper of those persons who at this day disturb the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p53">Secondly. The second assertion or conclusion was 
this; That as such weakness of conscience can upon 
no sufficient ground be actually pleaded, so upon 
much less can it be continued in. This must needs 
be confessed by all, that a weak conscience, in the 
apostle’s sense, is an imperfection, and consequently 
ought by all means to be removed or laid down. 
For as certainly as growth and proficiency in knowledge under the means of grace is a duty, so certainly is it a duty not to persist in this weakness of 
conscience, which has its foundation only in the defect of such knowledge. So that St. Paul himself, 
who is here willing that for the present it should be 
complied with, elsewhere upbraids and reprehends 
men sharply for continuing under it. As in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 3:1,2,3" id="xvi-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|3|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1-1Cor.3.3">1st 
of Cor. the 3d chap, and the 1st, 2d, and 3d verses</scripRef>, he 
calls such <i>babes</i>, and such as <i>were to be fed with 
milk, and not with meat</i>. And to shew yet further 
the imperfection of this estate, he says, that upon 
this account he could not treat them <i>as spiritual 
persons, but as carnal</i>. The same reprehension he 
repeats in <scripRef passage="Heb 5:12" id="xvi-p53.2" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Heb. v.</scripRef> where he again upbraids them 
with this appellation of <i>babes</i>, telling them, that 
<i>whereas for the time they ought to have been teachers of others, they continued in their spiritual 
childhood so long, that they had need that one 
taught them again which were the first principles 
of the oracles of God</i>. And to shew that these were 
such weak consciences as we are here discoursing 
of, in the <scripRef passage="Heb 5:14" id="xvi-p53.3" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14">14th verse</scripRef> he opposes them to such as were 
<i>of full age, and that by reason of use had their 
senses exercised to discern both good and evil</i>. <pb n="370" id="xvi-Page_370" />The want of which discernment is properly that 
thing wherein this weakness of conscience does consist. Whereupon the apostle in the next chapter 
calls upon <i>such to go on to perfection</i>; which surely 
implies, that this their present condition was not the 
perfection which they were to rest in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p54">And it were worth the while, in our contest with 
the pretenders to weak or tender consciences amongst 
us, to inquire of them how long they think it fit for 
them to continue weak? And whether they look 
upon their weakness and ignorance as their freehold, and as that which they resolve to keep for 
term of life, and to live and die babes in the knowledge of the religion they profess, to grow up into 
childhood, and at length go out of the world infants and weaklings of threescore or fourscore years 
old?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p55">This certainly they must intend; for so far are 
they from looking upon that weakness or tenderness 
of conscience which they plead, as an imperfection, 
and consequently to be outgrown or removed by 
them, that they own it as a badge of a more refined 
and advanced piety, and of such a growth and attainment in the ways of God, that they look down upon 
all others as Christians of a lower form, as moral men, 
and ignorant of the mystery of the gospel: words 
which I have often heard from these impostors, 
and which infallibly shew, that the persons whom 
St. Paul dealt with, and those whom we contend 
with, are not the same kind of men; forasmuch as 
they own not the same duty. But that, it seems, 
which was the infancy and defect of those persons, 
must pass for the perfection, and really is the design 
of these. And whereas St. Paul said to the former, <pb n="371" id="xvi-Page_371" /><i>that if they doubted they were damned if they eat</i>, 
these (for ought appears) account it damnation not 
to doubt, where doubting of their duty may prove 
a serving of their interest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p56">I proceed now to the third and last conclusion, 
which is this: That supposing this weakness of 
conscience might be both pleaded and continued in, 
yet the plea of it ought by no means to be admitted by the civil magistrate in prejudice to any 
laws either actually made or to be made by him 
for the general good of his people. This was sufficiently manifest in what I laid down before; to 
wit, that the magistrate is no ways obliged to frame 
his laws to the good of any particular persons, where 
it stands separate from the good of the community 
or majority of the people: which consideration alone, 
though it be sufficient to discharge the magistrate 
from any obligation to admit of such pleas, yet there 
are other and more forcible reasons why they are 
by no means to be admitted. I shall assign two in 
general.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p57">First. The first taken from the ill and fatal consequences which inevitably ensue upon their admission.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p58">Secondly. The other taken from the qualification 
and temper of the persons who make these pleas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p59">As for the ill consequences springing from the ad 
mission of them, though according to the fertile nature of every absurd principle they are indeed innumerable, yet I shall insist only upon these three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p60">First. The first is, That there can be no bounds 
or limits put to this plea, nor any possibility of defining the just number of particulars to which it 
may extend. For it being founded in ignorance and <pb n="372" id="xvi-Page_372" />error, (as has been shewn,) it is evident, that it may 
reach to all those things of which men may be ignorant, and about which they may err: so that there 
is no duty, but men may doubt and scruple the 
doing of it, pretending that their consciences are not 
satisfied that it is a duty, or ought to be done. Nor 
is there any action almost so wicked and unjust, 
but they may pretend, that their consciences either 
prompt them to it as necessary, or allow them in it 
as lawful. As there was one, in the late blessed 
times of rebellion and reformation, who murdered 
his own mother for kneeling at the sacrament, alleging that it was idolatry, and that his conscience 
told him it was his duty to destroy idolaters. And 
let any man living, if he can, state exactly how far 
conscience will doubt, and be unsatisfied; and give 
me any reason, I say any solid reason, why, if it may 
plead dissatisfaction in this or that thing, it may not 
upon the same principle plead it in any other thing 
whatsoever. And so, if the obligation of our laws 
must then only begin when this plea shall end, I 
fear we shall never see either the end of one or the 
beginning of the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p61">Secondly. The second ill consequence is this; that 
as there can be no bounding of this plea in respect 
of the particulars about which it may be made; so 
when it is made, there can be no possible evidence of 
the sincerity of it. For all the evidence producible 
must be the word of him who makes this plea; forasmuch as he only can be judge of his own thoughts 
and conscience, and tell whether they be really under 
such a persuasion and dissatisfaction, or no. But 
where men may pretend conscience in the behalf of 
interest, I see no reason why their word should be <pb n="373" id="xvi-Page_373" />taken in behalf of their conscience. And yet, if we 
hold to the principle upon which this plea relies, no 
other proof of it can be had; which if it be admitted, I suppose there needs no other argument to 
demonstrate, that this and the former consequence 
together are of that absurd nature and malign influence, that they must forthwith open the flood 
gates to all confusion, and like a mighty torrent 
bear down before them all law, right, justice, and 
whatsoever else the societies of mankind are settled 
by and supported with. But to proceed to yet a farther and more destructive consequence. In the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p62">Third place, the admission of this plea absolutely 
binds the hands of the magistrate, and subjects him 
to the conscience of those whose duty it is to be subject to him. For let the civil power make what 
laws it will, if conscience shall come and put in its 
exception against them, it must be heard, and exempt 
the person who makes the exception from the binding power of those laws. For since conscience 
commands in the name of God, the issue of the question 
must be, whether God or the magistrate is to be 
obeyed, and then the decision is like to be very easy. 
This consequence is so direct, and withal so strong, 
that there is no bar against it. So that whereas 
heretofore the magistrate passed for God’s vicegerent 
here on earth, the weak conscience is now resolved 
to keep that office for itself, and to prefer the magistrate to the dignity of being its under-officer: for 
the magistrate must make only such laws as such 
consciences will have made, and such laws only 
must be obeyed as these consciences shall judge fit 
to be obeyed. So that upon these terms, it is not 
the king, but the tender conscience that has got the <pb n="374" id="xvi-Page_374" />negative voice upon the making of all our laws, and 
which is more, upon the observing them too, when 
they are made.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p63">I dare affirm, that it is as impossible for any government or politic body, without a standing force, 
to subsist or support itself in the allowance of this 
principle, as it is for the natural body to live and 
thrive with a dagger sticking in its vitals. Nor can 
any thing be fuller of contradiction and ridiculous 
paradox, than to think to reconcile the sovereignty 
of the magistrate, and the safety of government, 
with the sturdy pleas of dissenting consciences. It 
being all one, as if the sceptre should be put into the 
subject’s hand, in order to his being governed by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p64">I could add yet further, that, considering things 
and persons barely in themselves, it is ten to one 
but God rather speaks in the conscience of a lawful 
Christian magistrate making a law, than in the conscience of any private persons whatsoever dissenting 
from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p65">And thus much for the first general reason against 
admitting the pleas of weak, or, as some falsely 
call them, tender consciences. The</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p66">Second general reason shall be taken from those qualities 
which usually accompany the said pleas; of which there are two:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p67">First, Partiality. Secondly, Hypocrisy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p68">First. And first, for partiality. Few make this 
plea themselves, who, being once got into power, will 
endure it in others. Consult history for the practices of such in Germany, and your own memories 
for the practices of the late saints in England. In 
their general comprehensive toleration, you know, 
prelacy stood always joined with popery, and both <pb n="375" id="xvi-Page_375" />were excepted together. Nor was there any toleration allowed for the liturgy and established worship 
of the church of England, though the users of it 
pleaded conscience never so much for its use, and 
the known laws of God and man for the rule of 
that their conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p69">But those zealots were above that legal ordinance 
of <i>doing as they would be done by</i>; nor were their 
consciences any longer spiritually weak, when their 
interest was once grown temporally strong; and 
then, notwithstanding all their pleas of tenderness, 
and outcries against persecution, whoever came under 
them, and closed not with them, found them to be 
men whose bowels were brass, and whose hearts 
were as hard as their foreheads.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p70">Secondly, The other qualification, which generally 
goes along with this plea, and so renders it not fit 
to be admitted, is hypocrisy. Divines generally 
agree upon this as a certain evidence of the sincerity 
of the heart, when it has an equal respect unto all 
God’s commands, and makes duty, as duty, one of 
the principal reasons of its obedience; the consequence of which is, that its obedience must needs be 
universal. Now upon the same ground, if conscience be really, even in their own sense, tender, 
and doubts of the lawfulness of such or such a practice, because it carries in it some appearance and 
semblance of evil, though yet it dare not positively 
affirm that it is so; surely, it must and will be 
equally afraid of every other practice which carries 
in it the same appearance of evil; and utterly abhor 
and fly from those practices which the universal consent of all nations and religions condemns as evidently wicked and unjust.</p>
<pb n="376" id="xvi-Page_376" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p71">But the tenderness we have to deal with is quite 
of another nature, being such an one as makes men 
scruple at the lawfulness of a set form of divine 
worship, at the use of some solemn rites and ceremonies in the service of God; but makes them not 
stick at all at sacrilege, which St. Paul equals to 
idolatry; nor at rebellion, which the prophet makes 
as bad as witchcraft; nor at the murder of their 
king, and the robbing and undoing their fellow-subjects; villainies, which not only Christianity 
proscribes, but the common reason of mankind rises up 
against, and by the very light of nature condemns. 
And did not those who plead tenderness of conscience amongst us do all these things? 
Nay, did they not do them in the very strength of this plea?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p72">In a word, are the particulars alleged true, or 
are they not? If not, then let shame and confusion, 
and a just judgment from God light upon those 
who make such charges where they are not due. 
But if all which has been alleged be true, then, in 
the name of the God of truth, let not those pass for 
weak, and much less for tender consciences, which 
can digest such horrid, clamorous impieties. Nor 
let them abuse the world nor disturb the Church by 
a false cry of superstition, and a causeless separation from her thereupon; especially if they will but 
calmly and seriously consider, whose ends by all this 
they certainly serve, whose work they do, and whose 
wages they have so much cause to dread.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p73">In fine, the result of the whole discourse is this: 
that since the weakness of conscience spoken of by 
St. Paul is grounded upon some ignorance, for the 
present excusable; and since none amongst us enjoying the means of knowledge daily held forth by <pb n="377" id="xvi-Page_377" />the Church, together with the common use of his 
reason, can be excusably ignorant of any thing 
which he is concerned to know; the plea of such 
weakness can have no place amongst us, much less 
can it be allowably continued in, and least of all can 
it be suffered to control the civil magistrate either 
in the making or the execution of laws, but ought 
wholly to be rejected, as well for its pernicious consequences, to wit, that it is boundless, and that the 
truth of it is no ways discoverable, and withal that 
it subjects the sovereign power to those who are to 
be subject to it and governed by it: as also for the 
partiality and cruelty of its pleaders, who deny that 
to others which they claim to themselves; together 
with their hypocrisy in stopping at molehills and 
leaping over mountains, in practising things notoriously unjust, while they stick at things indifferent, 
and at the most but doubtful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p74">From all which it follows, that how much soever 
such pretenders may beguile factious and unstable 
minds, deceiving others and being deceived themselves; and how much soever they may mock the 
powers of this world, yet God is not mocked, who 
searches the heart, and looks through the pretence, 
and will reward every man according to his work, 
whatsoever may be his profession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p75"><i>To which God be rendered and ascribed, as is 
most due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="378" id="xvi-Page_378" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXX. Christianity mysterious, and the Wisdom of God in making it so." prev="xvi" next="xviii" id="xvii">
<p class="center" id="xvii-p1"><i>Christianity mysterious, and the Wisdom of God in making it so</i>:</p>
<h4 id="xvii-p1.1">PROVED IN</h4>
<h2 id="xvii-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xvii-p1.3">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY,</h3>
<h4 id="xvii-p1.4">APRIL 29, 1694.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 Corinthians 2:7" id="xvii-p1.5" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="xvii-p2"><scripRef passage="1Cor 2:7" id="xvii-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7">1 <span class="sc" id="xvii-p2.2">Cor</span>. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xvii-p3"><i>But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, &amp;c</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xvii-p4">THE two great works which God has been pleased 
to signalize his infinite wisdom and power by, were 
the creation of the world, and the redemption of 
mankind; the first of them declared by Moses, and 
the other by Christ himself <i>bringing life and immortality to light through the gospel</i>. But yet so, 
that, as in the opening of the day, the appearance 
of light does not presently and totally drive away all 
darkness, but that some degrees remain and mingle 
with it: so neither has this glorious revelation of 
the gospel quite cleared off the obscurity of many 
great things revealed in it; but that, as God has 
hereby vouchsafed us light enough to inform and 
guide our faith, so he has left darkness enough to 
exercise it too. Upon which account the apostle 
here designing to set forth the transcendent worth <pb n="379" id="xvii-Page_379" />of the gospel above all other doctrines whatsoever, 
recommends it to our esteem by these two qualifications and properties eminently belonging to it; as.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p5">First, that it is <i>the wisdom of God</i>; and, secondly, that it is 
<i>the wisdom of God in a mystery</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p6">As to the first of which, namely, the gospel’s being 
<i>the wisdom of God</i>, that is to say, the grand instance 
and product of it; if we would take a survey of the 
nature of wisdom, according to the sense of the ancient philosophers, we shall find Aristotle, in the 
sixth of his Ethics, and the seventh chapter, defining 
it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p6.1">νοῦς καὶ ἐπιστήμη τῶν τιμιωτάτων τῇ φύσει</span>, that 
is, <i>the understanding and knowledge of things in their 
nature the most excellent and valuable</i>. Where, 
though it ought to be supposed that Aristotle carried his notion no higher nor farther than the things 
of nature, and that St. Paul pointed chiefly at things 
revealed and supernatural; yet I cannot see but that 
the terms made use of by that great philosopher in 
the definition, or rather description of wisdom, laid 
down by him, do with full propriety and fitness fall 
in with the account here given of this divine wisdom 
by our apostle in the text, and that, whether we 
take it for a wisdom respecting speculation, or relating to practice; the things treated of in the gospel 
(about which the said wisdom is employed) being 
certainly the noblest and most excellent that can be, 
upon both accounts: and though it be hard to determine whether of the two ought to have the 
preeminence, yet I think we may rationally enough 
conclude, that the wisdom here spoken of is principally of a practical import; as denoting to us God’s admirable and steady bringing about his great ends 
and purposes, by means most suitable and proper to <pb n="380" id="xvii-Page_380" />them, and particularly his accomplishing his grand 
design of mercy upon the world by the promulgation 
of the gospel; a doctrine containing in it all the 
treasures of divine wisdom, so far as the same wisdom has thought fit to reveal them. And yet such 
has been the blindness and baseness of men’s minds, 
even from the apostle’s time down along to ours, (as 
bad as any,) that this very wisdom has not failed to 
meet with a sect of men, who, voting themselves the 
only wits and wise men of the world, (as the great 
est sots may easily do,) have made it their business 
to ridicule and reproach it as downright foolishness; 
but yet such a sort of foolishness, (if the testimony 
of an apostle may outweigh the scoffs of a buffoon,) 
as is <i>infinitely wiser than all the wisdom of men</i>. 
For the very wisest of men do not always compass 
what they design, but this certainly and effectually 
does, as being not only the wisdom, but,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p7">Secondly, the power of God too; the first infallible, the other irresistible. In a word, the wisdom 
here spoken of is a messenger which always goes as 
far as sent; an instrument which never fails or 
lurches the great agent who employs it, either in 
reaching the end he directs it to, or in finishing the 
work he intends it for: so that, in short, there 
could not be an higher and a nobler elogy to express the gospel by, than by representing it to us as 
the <i>wisdom of God</i>. For as wisdom in general is 
the noblest and most sublime perfection of an intellectual nature, and particularly in God himself is 
the leading, ruling attribute, prescribing to all the 
rest; so a commendation drawn from thence must 
needs be the most glorious that can possibly pass 
upon any action or design proceeding from such an <pb n="381" id="xvii-Page_381" />one: and the apostle seems here most peculiarly 
to have directed this encomium of the gospel as a 
defiance to the philosophers of his time, the flustering, vain-glorious Greeks, who pretended so much 
to magnify, and even adore the wisdom they professed, and with great modesty, no doubt, confined 
wholly to themselves: a wisdom, I think, little to be 
envied them; being such, as none who had it could 
be the better, nor consequently the wiser for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p8">And thus much for the first thing contained in 
the words, and proposed from them; namely, that 
the gospel is <i>the wisdom of God</i>. I proceed now 
to the second, which we shall chiefly insist upon, 
and that is, concerning the mysteriousness of it; as, that it is <i>the wisdom of 
God in a mystery</i>. For the prosecution of which we shall inquire into, and 
endeavour to give some account of the reasons, (so far as we may presume to 
judge of them,) why God should deliver to mankind a religion so full of mysteries as the Christian religion certainly is, and was ever accounted to be. Now 
the reasons of this in general, I conceive, may be stated upon these two 
grounds:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p9">First, The nature and quality of the things treated 
of in the Christian religion. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">Secondly, The ends to which all religion, both as 
to the general and particular nature of it, is designed, with relation to the influence which it ought 
to have upon the minds of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">And, first of all, for the nature of the things themselves, which are the subject-matter of the Christian 
religion. There are in them these three qualifications or properties, which do and must of necessity <pb n="382" id="xvii-Page_382" />render them mysterious, obscure, and of difficult apprehension. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">First, Their surpassing greatness and inequality to the mind 
of man. The Christian religion, as to a great part of it, is but a kind of 
comment upon the divine nature; an instrument to convey right conceptions of God 
into the soul of man, so far as it is capable of receiving them. But now God, we 
know, is an infinite being, without any bounds or limitations of his essence, 
wonderful in his actings, inconceivable in his purposes, and inexpressible in 
his attributes; which yet, as great as they are, if severally taken, give us but an incomplete representation of him. He is another world in himself, too 
high for our speculations, and too great for our descriptions. For how can such vast and mighty 
things be crowded into a little, finite understanding? 
Heaven, I confess, enters into us, as we must into 
that, by a very narrow passage; but how shall the 
<i>King of glory, whom the heavens themselves cannot 
contain, enter in by these doors?</i> by a weak imagination, a slender notion, and a contracted intellect? How shall these poor short faculties measure 
the lengths of his eternity, the breadth and expansions of his immensity, the heights of his 
prescience, and the depths of his decrees? And, last of 
all, that unutterable, incomprehensible mystery of 
two natures united into one person, and again of 
one and the same nature diffused into a triple personality? All which being some of the prime, fundamental matters treated of in our religion, how can 
it be otherwise than a system of mysteries, and a 
knot of dark, inexplicable propositions, since it exhibits <pb n="383" id="xvii-Page_383" />to us such things as the very condition of our 
nature renders us incapable of clearly understanding?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">The Socinians, indeed, who would obtrude upon 
the world (and of late more daringly than ever) a 
new Christianity of their own inventing, will admit 
of nothing mysterious in this religion, nothing which 
the natural reason of man cannot have a clear and 
comprehensive perception of: and this not only in 
defiance of the express words of scripture, so frequently and fully affirming the contrary, but also of 
the constant, universal sense of all antiquity, unanimously confessing an incomprehensibility in many of 
the articles of the Christian faith. So that these 
bold persons stand alone by themselves, upon a new 
bottom, and an upstart principle, not much above 
an hundred years old, spitting upon all antiquity 
before them; and (as some who have wrote against 
them have well observed of them) are the only sect 
of men in the world who ever pretended to set up 
or own a religion without either a mystery or a sacrifice belonging to it. For, as we have shewn that 
they deny the first, so they equally explode the latter, by denying Christ to be properly a priest, or his 
death to have been a propitiatory oblation for the 
sins of the world. And now are not these blessed 
new lights, think we, fit to be encouraged, courted, 
and have panegyrics made upon their wonderful abilities, forsooth; whilst they on the other side are 
employing the utmost of those abilities (such as they 
are) in blaspheming our Saviour, and overturning 
our religion? But <i>this is their hour, and the power 
of darkness</i>. For it is a truth too manifest to be 
denied, that there have been more innovations upon <pb n="384" id="xvii-Page_384" />and blasphemies against the chief articles of our faith 
published in this kingdom, and that after a more 
audacious and scandalous manner, within these several years last past, than have been known here for 
some centuries of years before, even those times of 
confusion, both in church and state, betwixt forty-one and sixty not excepted: and what this may 
produce and end in, God only at present knows, and I 
wish the whole nation may not at length feel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p14">Secondly. A second qualification of the chief things 
treated of in our religion, and which must needs render them mysterious, is their spirituality and abstraction from all sensible and corporeal matter; of which 
sort of things it is impossible for the understanding 
of man to form to itself an exact idea or representation: so that when we hear or read that God is a 
spirit, and that angels and the souls of men are spirits, our apprehensions are utterly at a loss how to 
frame any notion or resemblance of them, but are 
put to float and wander in an endless maze of guesses 
and conjectures, and know not certainly what to fix 
upon. For in this case we can fetch in no information or relief to our understandings from our senses; 
no picture or draught of these things from the reports of the eye; but we are left entirely to the 
uncertainties of fancy, to the flights and ventures of a 
bold imagination. And here to illustrate the case a 
little, let us imagine a man who was born blind, able 
upon bare hearsay to conceive in his mind all the 
varieties and curiosities of colour, to draw an exact 
scheme of Constantinople, or a map of France; to 
describe the towns, point out the rivers, and distinguish the situations of these and the like great and 
extraordinary places: and when such an one is able <pb n="385" id="xvii-Page_385" />to do all this, and not before, then perhaps may we 
also apprehend what a spirit, an angel, or an immaterial being is. The 
difficulty of understanding which sufficiently appears from this one 
consideration: that in all the descriptions which we make of God, angels, and 
spirits, we still describe them by such things as we see, and when we have done, 
we profess that they are invisible. But then to do this argument right again on 
the other side: as it would be extremely sottish and irrational for a blind man 
to conclude and affirm positively that there neither are nor can be any such 
things as colours, pictures, or landscapes, because he finds that he cannot form 
to himself any true notion, idea, or mental perception of them; so would it be 
equally, or rather superlatively more unreasonable for us to deny the great 
articles of our Christianity, because we cannot frame in our minds any clear, 
explicit, and exact representation of them. And yet this is the true state of 
the whole matter, and of the ratiocination of some men about it, how absurd and 
inconsequent soever we see it is. Let this, therefore, be another and a second 
cause, why 
the Christian religion, which treats of and is conversant about such things, must of necessity be mysterious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p15">Thirdly. A third property of matters belonging to 
Christianity, and which also renders them mysterious, is their strangeness and unreducibleness to the 
common methods and observations of nature. I, for 
my part, cannot look upon any thing (whatsoever 
others can) as a more fundamental article of the 
Christian religion, than Christ’s satisfaction for sin; 
by which alone the lost sons of Adam are reconciled 
to their offended God, and so put into new capacities <pb n="386" id="xvii-Page_386" />of salvation; and yet, perhaps, there is nothing 
more surprising, strange, and out of the road of common reason than this, if compared with the general 
course and way of men’s acting. For that he who 
was the offended person should project and provide 
a satisfaction to himself in the behalf of him who 
had offended him, and with so much zeal concern 
himself to solicit a reconciliation with those whom 
he had no need of being reconciled unto, but might 
with equal justice and honour have destroyed them, 
was a thing quite beside the common course of the 
world; and much more was it so, that a father 
should deliver up an innocent and infinitely beloved 
son to be sacrificed for the redemption of his justly 
hated and abhorred enemies; and on the other hand, 
that a son who loved his father as much as he 
could be loved by him, should lay down his life for 
the declared rebels and enemies of him whom he so 
transcendently loved, and of himself too: this, I say, 
was such a transaction, as we can find nothing like 
or analogous to in all the dealings of men, and can 
not but be owned as wholly beside, if not also directly contrary to all human methods. And so true 
is this, that several things expressly affirmed of God 
in scripture, relating to the prime articles of our 
faith, are denied or eluded by the Arians and Socinians, because they cross and contradict the notions 
taken up by them from what they have observed in 
created beings, and particularly in men; which yet 
is a gross fallacy and inconsequence, concluding ab <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p15.1">imparibus tanquam paribus</span></i>, and more than 
sufficiently confuted and blown off by that one passage 
of the prophet concerning Almighty God, that <i>his 
thoughts are not as our thoughts, nor his ways as </i><pb n="387" id="xvii-Page_387" /><i>our ways</i>, <scripRef id="xvii-p15.2" passage="Isa. lv. 8" parsed="|Isa|55|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.55.8">Isa. 
lv. 8</scripRef>. to which we may add, that 
neither is his nature as our nature, nor his divine 
persons as our persons. And if so, where is the Socinian logic in arguing from one to the other? And 
yet it is manifest, that they hardly make use of any 
other way of arguing concerning the main points in 
controversy between them and the church but this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p16">But there are also two other principal articles of 
the Christian religion, which do as much transcend 
the common notice and observation of mankind as 
the former. One of which is the conversion and 
change of a man’s sinful nature, commonly called 
the work of <i>regeneration</i>, or the <i>new birth</i>; concerning which men are apt to wonder (and deservedly too) by what strange power and efficacy it 
should come to pass, that ever any one should be 
brought to conquer and shake off those inveterate 
appetites and desires which are both so violent in 
their actings, and so early in their original, (as being 
born with him,) and to have other new ones, and 
those absolutely contrary to the former, planted in 
their room. So that when our Saviour, in <scripRef passage="John 3:3" id="xvii-p16.1" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii.</scripRef> 
discoursed of these things to Nicodemus, a great 
rabbi amongst the Jews, and told him that <i>he must 
be born again</i>, he was presently amazed, and nonplused at it, as at a great paradox and impossibility; and forthwith began to question, 
<i>How can 
these things be?</i> In which, indeed, he said no more 
than what the hearts of most men living are apt to 
say concerning most of the articles of our Christian 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p17">But, above all, the article of the resurrection 
seems to lie marvellously cross to the common experience of mankind. For who ever was yet seen by <pb n="388" id="xvii-Page_388" />them, after a total consumption into dust and ashes, 
to rise again, and to resume the same numerical 
body? This is a thing which, amongst all the rare 
occurrences of the world, all the wonders and anomalies of nature, was never yet met with in any one 
single instance; and consequently men must needs be 
apt to startle, and to be full of thought, and scruple, 
upon the proposal of so strange a thing to their understandings. And if any one should think that he 
can make this out by bare reason, (as possibly some 
opiniators may,) let him by all means in the next 
place try the strength of his doughty reason about 
transubstantiation, or turn knight errant in divinity, 
encounter giants and windmills, and adventure to 
explain things impossible to be explained. This, 
therefore, is a third cause of the unavoidable mysteriousness of the chief articles of the Christian religion; namely, that most of them fall neither within 
the common course of men’s actings, nor the compass of their observation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p18">And thus much for the first ground of the gospel’s being delivered to the world in a mystery; namely, 
the nature and quality of the things treated of in the 
gospel. I come now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p19">Second ground, which is stated upon some of the 
principal ends and designs of religion. But before 
I enter upon the discussion of this, may it not be 
objected, that the grand design of religion is to en 
gage men in the practice of such things as it commands; and that this must needs be so much the 
more easily effected, by how much the more clearly 
such things are represented to men’s understandings 
without any mystery or obscurity in them: forasmuch as the way to obey a law is to know it; and <pb n="389" id="xvii-Page_389" />the way to know it, is to have it plainly and clearly 
propounded to such as are concerned about it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p20">Now to this I answer, first, that it is as much the 
design of religion to oblige men to believe the <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p20.1">credenda</span></i>, as to practise the agenda of it: and, secondly, that notwithstanding the obscurity and mysteriousness of the credenda, considered in themselves, 
there is yet as clear a reason for the belief of these, 
as for the practice of the other. They exceed indeed the natural force of human reason to comprehend them scientifically, and are therefore proposed, 
not to our knowledge, but to our belief; forasmuch 
as belief supplies the want of knowledge, where 
knowledge is not to be had, and is properly the 
mind’s assent to a thing upon the credit of his testimony who shall report it to us. And thus we as 
sent to the great and mysterious points of our faith: 
for know and understand them throughly we can 
not; but since God has revealed and affirmed them 
to be true, we may with the highest reason, upon 
his bare word, believe and assent to them as such.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p21">But then, as for those things that concern our 
practice, (upon which only the objection proceeds,) 
they indeed are of that clearness, that innate evidence and perspicuity, even in themselves, that they 
do, as it were, meet our understandings half way, 
and being once proposed to us, need not our study, 
but only our acceptance; as presenting themselves 
to our first, our easiest, and most early apprehensions. So that in some things it is much more 
difficult for a man, upon a very ordinary use of his 
judgment, to be ignorant of his duty than to learn 
it; as it would be much harder for him, while he is 
awake, to keep his eyes always shut, than open.</p>
<pb n="390" id="xvii-Page_390" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p22">In sum, the articles of our faith are those depths 
in which the elephant may swim; and the rules of 
our practice those shallows in which the lamb may 
wade. But as both light and darkness make but 
one natural day; so here, both the clearness of the 
<i>agenda</i>, and the obscurity or mystery of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p22.1">credenda</span></i> of the gospel, constitute but one entire religion. And so much in answer to this objection; 
which being thus removed, I come now to shew, 
that the mysteriousness of those parts of the gospel 
called the <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p22.2">credenda</span></i>, or matters of our faith, is most 
subservient to the great, important ends of religion; and that upon these 
following accounts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p23">First, because religion, in the prime institution of 
it, was designed to make impressions of awe and 
reverential fear upon men’s minds. The mind of 
man is naturally licentious, and there is nothing 
which it is more averse from than duty; nothing 
which it more abhors than restraint. It would, if 
let alone, lash out, and wantonize in a boundless 
enjoyment and gratification of all its appetites and 
inclinations. And therefore God, who designed 
man to a supernatural end, thought fit also to en 
gage him to a way of living above the bare course 
of nature; and for that purpose to oblige him to a 
severe abridgment and control of his mere natural 
desires. And this can never be done, but by imprinting upon his judgment such apprehensions of 
dread and terror, as may stave off an eager and luxurious appetite from its desired satisfactions, which 
the infinite wisdom of God has thought fit in some 
measure to do, by nonplusing the world with certain new and unaccountable revelations of himself 
and the divine methods of a mysterious religion.</p>

<pb n="391" id="xvii-Page_391" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p24">To protect which from the saucy encroachments 
of bold minds, he has hedged it in with a sacred and 
majestic obscurity, in some of the principal parts of 
it: which that it is the most effectual way to secure 
a reverence to it from such minds, is as certain as 
the universal experience of mankind can make it; 
it being .an observation too frequent and common to 
be at all doubted of, that familiarity breeds contempt; and it holds not more in point of converse, 
than in point of knowledge. For as easiness of access, frankness and openness of behaviour, does by 
degrees lay a man open to scorn and contempt, especially from some dispositions; so a full inspection 
and penetration into all the difficulties and secrets 
of any object is apt to make the mind insult over it, 
as over a conquered thing; for all knowledge is a 
kind of conquest over the thing we know.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p25">Distance preserves respect, and we still imagine 
some transcendent worth in things above our reach. 
Moses was never more reverenced than when he 
wore his veil. Nay, the very <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p25.1">sanctum sanctorum</span></i> 
would not have had such a veneration from the 
Jews, had they been permitted to enter into it, and 
to gaze and stare upon it, as often as they did upon 
the other parts of the temple. The high priest him 
self, who alone was suffered to enter into it, yet was 
to do so but once a year; lest the frequency of the 
sight might insensibly lessen that adoration which 
so sacred a thing was still to maintain upon his 
thoughts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p26">Many men, who in their absence have been great, 
and admired for their fame, find a diminution of 
that respect upon their personal presence: even the 
great apostle St. Paul himself found it so; as he <pb n="392" id="xvii-Page_392" />himself tells us, 
<scripRef passage="2Cor 10:10" id="xvii-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.10">2 Cor. x. 10</scripRef>. And upon the same 
account it is, that the kings of some nations, to keep 
up a living and a constant awe of themselves in the 
minds of their subjects, shew themselves to them 
but once a year: and even that perhaps may be 
something with the oftenest, considering that persons, whose greatness generally consists rather in 
the height of their condition than in the depth of 
their understanding, seldom appear freely and openly, but they expose themselves in more senses than 
one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p27">In all great respect or honour shewn, there is 
something of wonder; but a thing often seen, we 
know, be it never so excellent, yet ceasing thereby 
to be new, it ceases also to be wondered at. Forasmuch as it is not the worth or excellency, but the 
strangeness of a thing which draws the eyes and 
admiration of men after it; for can any thing in nature be imagined more 
glorious and beautiful than the sun shining in his full might, and yet how many 
more spectators and wonderers does the same sun find under an eclipse?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p28">But to pursue this notion and observation yet 
farther, I conceive it will not be amiss to consider, 
how it has been the custom of all the sober and wise 
nations of the world still to reserve the great rites 
of their religion <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p28.1">in occulto</span></i>: thus, how studiously 
did the Egyptians, those great masters of all learning, lock up their sacred things from all access and 
knowledge of the vulgar! Whereupon their gods 
were pictured and represented with their finger 
upon their mouth, thereby, as it were, enjoining silence to their votaries, and forbidding all publication 
of their mysteries. Nor was this all, but, for the <pb n="393" id="xvii-Page_393" />better concealing of the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p28.2">sacra arcana</span></i> of their religion, they used also a peculiar character unknown 
to the common people, and understood only by 
themselves; and last of all, that they might yet the 
more surely keep off all others from any acquaintance with these secrets, the priesthood was made hereditary amongst them, by which means they easily 
secured and confined the knowledge of their sacerdotal rites wholly within their own family. The like 
also is reported of the Phoenicians, the Babylonians, 
and the Grecians, that they had their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p28.3">ἱερὰ γράμματα</span>, 
and their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p28.4">ἰδίους χαρακτῆρας</span>, their sacred and peculiar 
way of writing, by which they rescued the revered 
mysteries of their religion from the rude inspection 
of the rout. And lastly, that the same course of 
secrecy and concealment was also followed by the 
Romans, though in a different way, and not by the 
use of such peculiar characters, is sufficiently evident from that known introduction and prologue to 
their sacred rites, <i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p28.5">Procul este profani</span></i>; by which 
they drove far away the profane; and such were all 
those accounted, who were not actually engaged in 
the said religious performances. And now to what 
purpose do these several instances serve, but to shew 
us, that as in the Jewish church the people were 
not suffered to enter into the holy of holies, nor to 
pry or look into the ark, no, nor so much as to touch 
it, and all this by the particular, express prohibition of God himself; so amongst the heathens, the 
most civilized, learned, and best reputed nations for 
wisdom, have, by the bare light and conduct of their 
natural reason, still taken the same way to establish 
in men’s minds a veneration for their religion: 
that is, by keeping the chief parts and mysteries of <pb n="394" id="xvii-Page_394" />it shut up from the promiscuous view and notice of 
that sort of men, who are but too quickly brought, 
God knows, to slight and nauseate what they once 
think they understand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p29">Now that the several religions of the forementioned nations of the gentiles were false and idolatrous, I readily own; but that their method of preserving the reverence of them (which is all that I 
here insist upon) was founded upon any persuasion 
they had of the falsehood and idolatry of the said 
religions, this I absolutely deny; since it is not imaginable, that any sort of men whatsoever could 
heartily own and profess any sort of religion which 
they themselves fully believed to be false; and therefore since it could not be but that they believed their 
several religions true, (though really and indeed they 
were not so,) yet the way which they took to keep 
up an awful esteem of them in the hearts of such as 
professed them, was no doubt founded upon an excellent philosophy and knowledge of the temper of 
man’s mind, in relation to sacred matters. So that, 
although their subject was bad, yet their argumentation and discourse upon it was highly rational.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p30">Secondly. A second ground of the mysteriousness 
of religion, (as it is delivered by God to mankind,) 
is his most wise purpose thereby to humble the pride 
and haughtiness of man’s reason: a quality so peculiarly odious to God, that it may be said, not so 
much to imprint upon men the image, as to communicate to them the very essence of Lucifer. The 
way by which man first fell from his original integrity and happiness was by pride, founded upon an 
irregular desire of knowledge; and therefore it seems 
to be a course most agreeable to the divine wisdom <pb n="395" id="xvii-Page_395" />to contrive man’s recovery by such a method as 
should abase and nonplus him in that very perfection, whereof the ambitious improvement first cast 
him down from that glorious condition. In short, 
man would be like God in knowledge, and so he 
fell; and now if he will be like him in happiness too, 
God will effect it in such a way, as shall convince 
him to his face that he knows nothing. The whole 
course of his salvation shall be all riddle and mystery 
to him; he shall, as I may so express it, be carried 
up to heaven in a cloud. Instead of evidence springing from things themselves, and clear knowledge 
growing from such an evidence, his understanding 
must now be contented with the poor, dim light of 
faith, which, as I have shewn, guides only in the 
strength and light of another’s knowledge, and is 
properly a seeing with another’s eyes; as being 
otherwise wholly unable to inform us about the 
great things of our peace, by any immediate inspection of those things themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p31">Whereupon we find the gospel set up, as it were, 
in triumph over all that wisdom and philosophy 
which the learned and more refined parts of the 
world so much boasted of, and valued themselves 
upon; as we have it in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 1:17-31" id="xvii-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|17|1|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.17-1Cor.1.31">1 Cor. i. from the 17th 
to the end of the chapter</scripRef>: <i>Where is the wise, where 
is the scribe</i>, and <i>where is the disputer of this 
world?</i> God is there said to have <i>made foolish the very wisdom of it</i>. So that when 
<i>the world by wisdom knew not God</i>; that is, by all their philosophy 
could not find out, either how he was to be served, 
OF by what means to be enjoyed, this grand disco 
very was made to them <i>by the foolishness of preaching</i>, (as the world then esteemed it;) nay, and of <pb n="396" id="xvii-Page_396" />preaching the cross too; a thing utterly exploded 
both by Jew and Greek, as the greatest absurdity 
imaginable, and contrary to all their received principles and reasonings about the way of man’s attaining to true happiness. And yet, as high as 
they bore themselves, their strongest reasonings 
were to bend to this weakness of God, (as the apostle, in derision of those who thought it so, there 
calls it,) and their sublimest wisdom to stoop to this 
foolishness, if so be they were not resolved to be too 
strong and too wise, forsooth, to be saved. For as 
the primitive effect of knowledge was first to puff 
up, and then to throw down; so the contrary method of grace and faith is first to depress, and then 
to advance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p32">The difficulty and strangeness of some of the 
chief articles of our religion, such as are those of 
the Trinity, and of the incarnation and satisfaction 
of Christ, are notable instruments in the hand of 
God, to keep the soul low and humble, and to check 
those self-complacencies which it is apt to grow into 
by an overweening conceit of its own opinions, 
more than by any other thing whatsoever. For 
man naturally is scarce so fond of the offspring of 
his body, as of that of his soul. His notions are his 
darlings; so that neither children nor self are half 
so dear to him as the only-begotten of his mind. 
And therefore, in the dispensations of religion, God 
will have this only-begotten, this best-beloved, this 
Isaac of our souls, (above all other offerings that a 
man can bring him,) to be sacrificed, and given up to 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p33">Thirdly, God in great wisdom has been pleased 
to put a mysteriousness into the greatest articles of <pb n="397" id="xvii-Page_397" />our religion, thereby to engage us in a closer and 
more diligent search into them. He would have 
them the objects of our study, and for that purpose 
has rendered them hard and difficult: for no man 
studies things plain and evident, and such as by 
their native clearness do even prevent our search, 
and of their own accord offer themselves to our understandings. The foundation of all inquiry is the 
obscurity as well as worth of the thing inquired 
after. And God has thought good to make the 
constitution and complexion of our religion such as 
may fit it to be our business and our task; to require and take up all our intellectual strengths, and, 
in a word, to try the force of our best, our noblest, 
and most active faculties. For if it were not so, 
then surely human literature could no ways promote 
the study of divinity, nor could skill in the liberal 
arts and sciences be any step to raise us to those 
higher speculations. But so the experience of the 
world (maugre all fanatic pretences, all naked 
truths, and naked gospels, or rather shameful nakedness, instead of either truth or gospel) has ever yet 
found it to be. For still the schools are and must 
be the standing nurseries of the church: and all the 
cultivation and refinement they can bestow upon 
the best wits, in the use of the most unwearied industry, are but a means to facilitate their advance 
higher, and to let them in more easily at the strait 
gate of those more hidden and involved propositions, 
which Christianity would employ and exercise the 
mind of man with. For suppose that we could 
grasp in the whole compass of nature, as to all the 
particulars and varieties of being and motion, yet <pb n="398" id="xvii-Page_398" />we shall find it a vast, if not an impossible leap from 
thence to ascend to the full comprehension of any 
one of God’s attributes; and much more from thence 
to the mysterious economy of the divine persons; 
and lastly, to the astonishing work of the world’s redemption by the blood of the son of God himself, 
condescending to be a man, that he might die for 
us. All which were things hidden from the wise 
and prudent, in spite of all their wisdom and prudence; as being heights above the reach, and depths 
beyond the fathom of any mortal intellect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p34">We are commanded by Christ to <i>search the scriptures</i>, as the great repository of all the truths and 
mysteries of our religion; and whosoever shall apply 
himself to a through performance of this high command, shall find difficulty and abstruseness enough 
in the things searched into to perpetuate his search: 
for they are a rich mine, which the greatest wit and 
diligence may dig in for ever, and still find new matter 
to entertain the busiest contemplation with, even to 
the utmost period of the most extended life. For 
no man can outlive the reasons of inquiry, so long as he carries any thing of ignorance about him; and 
that every man must and shall do, while he is in this 
state of mortality: for he, who himself is but a 
part of nature, shall never compass or comprehend 
it all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p35">Truth, we are told, dwells low, and in a bottom; 
and the most valued things of the creation are concealed and hidden by the great Creator of them 
from the common view of the world. Gold and diamonds, with the most precious stones and metals, lie 
couched and covered in the bowels of the earth; the <pb n="399" id="xvii-Page_399" />very condition of their being giving them their burial too. So that violence must be done to nature, 
before she will produce and bring them forth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p36">And then, as for what concerns the mind of man, God has, in 
his wise providence, cast things so as to make the business of men in this world 
improvement; that so the very work of their condition may 
still remind them of the imperfection of it. For 
surely, he who is still pressing forward, has not yet 
obtained the prize. Nor has he who is only growing in knowledge, yet arrived to the full stature 
of it. Growth is progress; and all progress designs 
and tends to the acquisition of something which the 
growing person is not yet possessed of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p37">Fourthly. The fourth and last reason which I shall 
allege of the mysterious dispensation of the gospel 
here is, that the full, entire knowledge of it may be 
one principal part of our felicity and blessedness 
hereafter. All those heights and depths which we 
now stand so much amazed at, and which so confound and baffle the subtlest and most piercing apprehension, shall then be made clear, open, and familiar to us. God shall then display the hidden 
glories of his nature, and withal fortify the eye of 
the soul so that it shall be able to behold and take 
them in, so far as the capacities of an human intellect 
shall enable it to do. We shall then see the mysteries of the Trinity, and of the incarnation of Christ, 
and of the resurrection of the dead unriddled and 
made plain to us; all the knots of God’s decrees and 
providence untied, and made fit for our understanding, as well as our admiration. We shall then be 
transported with a nobler kind of wonder, not the <pb n="400" id="xvii-Page_400" />effect of ignorance, but the product of a clearer and 
more advanced knowledge. We shall admire and 
adore the works and attributes of the great God, 
because we shall see the glorious excellency of 
the one, and the admirable contrivances of the other, 
made evident to our very reason; so as to inform 
and satisfy that which before they could only astonish and amaze.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p38">The happiness of heaven shall be an happiness of 
vision and of knowledge; and we shall there pass 
from the darkness of our native ignorance, from the 
dusk and twilight of our former notions, into the broad 
light of an everlasting day; a day which shall leave 
nothing undiscovered to us which can be fit for us 
to know: and therefore the apostle, comparing our 
present with our future condition in respect of those 
different measures of knowledge allotted to each of 
them, <scripRef passage="1Cor 13:13" id="xvii-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.13">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>, tells us, <i>that here we see but 
darkly, and in a glass</i>; and a glass, we know, 
often gives a false, but always a faint representation 
of the object: <i>but then</i>, says he, <i>shall we see God 
face to face</i>. And again, <i>Here we know but in 
part, but there we shall know as we are known; 
and that which is perfect being come, then that 
which is in part shall be done away</i>. Reason being 
then unclogged from the body, shall have its full 
flight, and a free, uncontrolled passage into all things 
intelligible. We shall then surmount these beggarly 
rudiments and mean helps of knowledge, which now 
by many little steps gradually raise us to some short 
speculation of the nature of things. Our knowledge 
shall be then intuitive, and above discourse; not proceeding by a long circuit of antecedents and 
consequents, <pb n="401" id="xvii-Page_401" />as now in this vale of imperfection it is 
forced to do; but it shall then fully inform the 
whole mind, and take in the whole object, by one 
single and substantial act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p39">For as in that condition we shall enjoy the happiness, so we shall also imitate the perfection of an 
gels, who outshine the rest of the creation in nothing 
more than in a transcendent ability of knowing and 
judging, which is the very glory and crowning excellency of a created nature. Faith itself shall be 
then accounted too mean a thing to accompany us in 
that estate; for being only conversant about things 
not seen, it can have no admittance into that place, 
the peculiar privilege of which shall be to convey to 
us the knowledge of those things by sight, which before we took wholly upon trust. And thus I have 
given you some account, first of the mysteriousness 
of the gospel, and then of the reasons of it; and 
that both from the nature of the things themselves 
which are treated of in it, as also from those great 
ends and purposes which God in his infinite wisdom 
has designed it to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p40">From all which discourse several very weighty 
inferences might be drawn, but I shall collect and 
draw from thence only these three; as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p41">First, The high reasonableness of men’s relying 
upon the judgment of the whole church in general, 
and of their respective teachers and spiritual guides 
in particular, rather than upon their own private 
judgments, in such important and mysterious points 
of religion as we have been hitherto discoursing of; I 
say, upon the judgment of those who have made it 
their constant business, as well as their avowed profession, to acquaint themselves with these mysteries, <pb n="402" id="xvii-Page_402" />(so far as human reason can attain to them,) and that 
in order to the instruction and information of others. 
Certain it is, that there is no other profession in 
the world, besides this of divinity, wherein men do 
not own something of a mystery, and accordingly 
reckon it both highly rational, and absolutely necessary in many cases, to resign and submit their own 
judgments to the judgments of such as profess a 
skill in any art or science whatsoever. For whose 
judgment ought in all reason to be followed about 
any thing, his, who has made it his whole work and 
calling to understand that thing; or his, who has bestowed his whole time, 
parts, and labour upon something else, which is wholly foreign to it, and has no 
cognation at all with it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p42">But there is not only reason to persuade, but also 
authority to oblige men in the present case. For see 
in what notable words the prophet asserts this privilege to the priesthood under the Mosaic economy, 
<scripRef id="xvii-p42.1" passage="Mal. ii. 7" parsed="|Mal|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.7">Mal. ii. 7</scripRef>. <i>The priest’s lips</i>, says he, <i>should preserve 
knowledge, and the people should seek the law at 
his mouth</i>; (adding this as a reason of the same,) <i>for</i>, 
says he, <i>he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p43">For which words, no doubt, this prophet would 
have passed for a man of heat, or high churchman, 
nowadays: for, in good earnest, they run very high, 
and look very severely upon our so much applauded, 
or rather doated upon liberty of conscience, and are 
so far from casting the least eye of favour upon it, 
that they are a more direct and mortal stab to it, than 
all the pleas, arguments, and apologies I could ever 
yet read or hear of, have been a defence of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p44">Nor does the same privilege sink one jot lower 
under the Christian constitution; for as we have already <pb n="403" id="xvii-Page_403" />shewn that the gospel is full of mysteries, so, <scripRef passage="1Cor 4:1" id="xvii-p44.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.1">1 Cor. 
iv. 1</scripRef>, the ministers of the gospel are declared the <i>stewards of these mysteries</i>; 
and whatsoever any one dispenses as a steward, he dispenses with the authority 
and in the strength of an office and commission; and I believe it will be hard to prove, that a 
minister of the gospel can be obliged to dispense or 
declare any thing to the people, which the people 
are not upon his declaration of it equally bound to 
believe and assent to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p45">An implicit faith indeed in our spiritual guides 
(such as the church of Rome holds) I own to be a 
great absurdity; but a due deference and submission 
to the judgment of the said guides in the discharge of 
their ministry, I affirm to be as great a duty. And I 
state the measures of this submission, in a belief of, 
and an obedience to, all that a man’s spiritual guide 
shall in that capacity declare and enjoin, provided 
that a man does not certainly know, or at least upon 
very great and just grounds doubt, any thing to the 
contrary: (which two conditions, I allow, ought 
always to be supposed in this case:) and then, if no 
objection from either of these shall interpose, I affirm, 
that every man stands obliged, by the duty he owes 
to his spiritual pastor, to believe and obey whatsoever his said pastor shall by virtue of his pastoral 
office deliver to him. In a word, if men would but 
seriously and impartially consider these three things; 
first, that the gospel, or Christian religion, is, for the 
most part of it, made up of mysteries; secondly, that 
God has appointed a certain order of men to declare 
and dispense these mysteries; and thirdly and lastly, 
that it was his wisdom thus to order both these; certainly men would both treat the gospel itself more like <pb n="404" id="xvii-Page_404" />a mystery, and the ministers of the gospel more like 
the dispensers of so high and sacred a mystery, than 
the guise and fashion of our present blessed times disposes them to do; that is, in other words, men would 
be less confident of their own understandings, and 
more apt to pay reverence and submission to the understandings of those, who are both more conversant 
in these matters than they can pretend to be, and 
whom the same wisdom of God has thought fit to 
appoint over them as their guides. For the contrary 
practice can proceed from nothing but an high self-opinion, and a man’s being wise in his own conceit, 
which is a sure way to be so in nobody’s else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p46">In fine, every one is apt to think himself able to 
be his own divine, his own priest, and his own 
teacher; and he should do well to be his own physician, and his own lawyer too: and then, as upon 
such a course he finds himself speed in the matters 
of this world, let him upon the same reckon of his 
success in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p47">Secondly. We learn also from the foregoing particulars, the gross unreasonableness and the manifest 
sophistry of men’s making whatsoever they find by 
themselves not intelligible, (that is to say, by human 
reason not comprehensible,) the measure whereby 
they would conclude the same also to be impossible. 
This, I say, is a mere fallacy, and a wretched inconsequence: and yet nothing occurs more commonly 
(and that as a principle taken for granted) in the 
late writings of some heterodox, pert, unwary men; 
and particularly it is the main hinge upon which all 
the Socinian arguments against the mysteries of our 
religion turn and depend; but withal so extremely 
remote is it from all truth, that there is not the least <pb n="405" id="xvii-Page_405" />shew or shadow of reason assignable for it, but 
upon this one supposition, namely, that the reason 
or mind of man is capable of comprehending, or 
throughly understanding, whatsoever it is possible for 
an infinite divine power to do. This, I say, must be 
supposed; for no other foundation can support the 
truth of this proposition, to wit, That whatsoever is 
humanly not intelligible, is and ought to be reckoned 
upon the same account also impossible. But then 
every one must needs see and explode the horrible 
falseness of the forementioned supposition, upon 
which alone this assertion is built; and consequently this assertion itself must needs be altogether as 
false.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p48">For who can comprehend, or throughly understand, how the soul is united to, and how it acts by 
and upon the body? Who can comprehend or give 
a full account how sensation is performed? or who 
can lay open to us the whole mechanism of motion 
in all the springs and wheels of it? Nay, who can 
resolve and clear off all the difficulties about the composition of a continued quantity, as whether it is 
compounded of parts divisible or indivisible? both 
of which are attended with insuperable objections. 
And yet all these things are not only possible, but 
also actually existent in nature. From all which 
therefore, and from a thousand more such instances, 
(which might easily be produced,) I conclude, that 
for any one to deny or reject the mysteries of our 
religion as impossible, because of the incomprehensibleness of them, is, upon all true principles, both of 
divinity and philosophy, utterly inconsequent and irrational.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p49">Thirdly. In the third and last place, we learn also 
<pb n="406" id="xvii-Page_406" />from what has been discoursed, the great vanity and 
extravagant presumption of such as pretend to clear 
up all mysteries, and determine all controversies in 
religion. The attempts of which sort of men I can 
liken to nothing so properly, as to those pretences 
to infallible cures, which we daily see posted up in 
every corner of the streets; and I think it is great 
pity, but that both these sort of pretences were 
<i>posted up together</i>. For I know no universal, infallible remedy, which certainly cures, or rather carries 
off all diseases, and puts an end to all disputes, but 
death: which yet, for all that, is a remedy not much 
in request. Quacks and mountebanks are doubtless 
a very dangerous sort of men in physic, but much 
more so in divinity: they are both of them always 
very large in pretence and promise, but short in performance, and generally fatal in their practice. For 
there are several depths and difficulties (as I noted 
before) both in philosophy and divinity, which men 
of parts and solid learning, after all their study, find 
they cannot come to the bottom of, but are forced to 
give them over as things unresolvable, and will by 
no means be brought to pronounce dogmatically on 
either side of the question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p50">Amongst which said difficulties perhaps there is 
hardly a greater, and more undecidable problem in 
natural theology, and which has not only exercised 
but even crucified the greatest wits of all ages, than 
the reconciling of the immutable certainty of God’s foreknowledge with the freedom and contingency of 
all human acts, both good and evil, so foreknown by 
him. Both parts of which problem are certainly 
true; but how to explain and make out the accord 
between them, without overthrowing one of them, <pb n="407" id="xvii-Page_407" />has hitherto exceeded the force of man’s reason. 
And therefore Socinus very roundly, or rather indeed 
very profanely, denies any such prescience of future 
contingents to be in God at all. But as profane as 
he was in thus cutting asunder this knot, others 
have been as ridiculous in pretending to untie it. 
For do not some, in their discourses about the divine 
attributes and decrees, promise the world such a 
clear account, such an open explicit scheme of these 
great things, as should make them plain and evident 
even to the meanest capacities? And the truth is, if 
to any capacities at all, it must be to the meanest; 
for to those of an higher pitch, and a larger compass, 
these things neither are, nor will, nor ever can be 
made evident. And if such persons could but obtain of Heaven a continuance of life, till they made 
good what they so confidently undertake, they would 
be in a sure way to outlive, not only Methuselah, 
but even the world itself. But then, in come some 
other undertakers, and promise us the same or 
greater wonders in Christian theology, offering, by 
some new whimsical explications of their own, to 
make the deepest mysteries of our Christian faith as 
plain, easy, and intelligible, forsooth, as that two 
and two make four; that is, in other words, they will 
represent and render them such mysteries as shall 
have nothing at all mystical in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p51">And now is not this, think we, a most profound 
invention, and much like the discovery of some 
New-found-land, some O Brazil in divinity? With so 
much absurd confidence do some discourse, or rather 
romance upon the most mysterious points of the 
Christian faith, that any man of sense and sobriety 
would be apt to think such persons not only beside <pb n="408" id="xvii-Page_408" />their subject, but beside themselves too. And the 
like censure we may justly pass upon all other such 
idle pretenders; the true character of which sort of 
men is, that he who thinks and says he can understand all mysteries, and resolve all controversies, undeniably shews that he really understands none.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p52">In the mean time, we may here observe the true 
way by which these great and adorable mysteries of 
our religion come first to be ridiculed and blasphemed, and at length totally laid aside by some; 
and that is, by their being first innovated upon, and 
new-modelled, by the bold, senseless, and absurd explications of others. For first of all such innovators 
break down those sacred mounds which antiquity 
had placed about these articles, and then heretics 
and blasphemers rush in upon them, trample them 
under foot, and quite throw them out of our creed. 
This course we have seen taken amongst us, and the 
church (God bless it, and those who are over it) has 
been hitherto profoundly silent at it; but how long 
God (whose honour is most concerned) will be so 
too, none can tell. For if some novelists may put 
what sense they please upon the writings of Moses, 
and others do the like with the articles of the Christian church also, (and the greatest encouragement 
attend both,) I cannot see (unless some extraordinary 
providence prevent it) but that both these religions 
are in a direct way to be run down amongst us, and 
that in a very short time too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p53">Let every sober, humble, and discreet Christian, 
therefore, be advised to dread all tampering with the 
mysteries of our faith, either by any new and unwarrantable explications of them, or descants upon 
them. The great apostle of the gentiles, who, I am <pb n="409" id="xvii-Page_409" />sure, had as clear a knowledge of the whole mystery 
of the gospel as any in his time, and a greater plenty of revelations than any one could pretend to since 
him, treated these matters with much another kind 
of reverence, crying out with horror and amazement, 
<i>O the depth and unsearchableness of the things 
of God!</i> in <scripRef id="xvii-p53.1" passage="Rom. xi. 33" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>. And again, <i>Who is sufficient for these things?</i> in <scripRef passage="2Cor 2:16" id="xvii-p53.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16">2 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>. This was 
his judgment, these were his thoughts of these 
dreadful and mysterious depths; and the same, no 
doubt, will be the thoughts and judgment of all 
others concerning them, who have any thing of 
depth themselves. For as the same apostle again 
has it in that most noted place in the <scripRef passage="1Tim 3:16" id="xvii-p53.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>. 
<i>Without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God manifested in the flesh, justified in the 
Spirit, seen of angels, believed on in the world, and 
received up into glory</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xvii-p54"><i>To which God infinitely wise, holy, and great, 
be rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both 
now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="410" id="xvii-Page_410" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXXI. The lineal Descent of Jesus of Nazareth from David by his blessed Mother the Virgin Mary" prev="xvii" next="xix" id="xviii">
<p class="center" id="xviii-p1"><i>The lineal Descent of Jesus of Nazareth from David by his blessed Mother the Virgin Mary:</i></p>
<h4 id="xviii-p1.1">PROVED IN</h4>
<h2 id="xviii-p1.2">A DISCOURSE</h2>
<h3 id="xviii-p1.3">ON <scripRef passage="Rev 22:15" id="xviii-p1.4" parsed="|Rev|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.15">REV. XXII. 16</scripRef>.</h3>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Revelation 22:16" id="xviii-p1.5" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="xviii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rev 22:16" id="xviii-p2.1" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16"><span class="sc" id="xviii-p2.2">Rev</span>. xxii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xviii-p3"><i>I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright 
and morning star</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xviii-p4">THE words here pitched upon by me are the 
words of Christ now glorified in heaven, and seem, 
as it were, by the union of a double festival, to represent to us both the Nativity and Epiphany, while 
they lead us to the birth of Christ by the direction 
of a star; though with this difference, I confess, 
that both the means directing, and the term directed to, do in this place coincide; and Christ the 
person speaking, as well as spoken of, is here the 
only star to direct us to himself. The nativity of 
Christ is certainly a compendium of the whole gospel, in that it thus both begins and ends it, reaching 
from the first chapter of St. Matthew to this last of 
the Revelation; which latter, though it be confessedly a book of mysteries, and a system of occult 
divinity, yet surely it can contain nothing more 
mysterious and stupendous than the mystery here <pb n="411" id="xviii-Page_411" />wrapt up in the text; where we have Christ declaring himself both the 
<i>root and the offspring of 
David</i>. For that any one should be both father 
and son to the same person, produce himself, because and effect too, and so the copy give being to 
its original, seems at first sight so very strange and 
unaccountable, that, were it not to be adored as a 
mystery, it would be exploded as a contradiction. 
But since the gospel has lifted us above our reason, 
and taught us one of the great arcana of heaven, by 
assuring us that divinity and humanity may cohabit 
in one subsistence, that two natures may concur in 
the same person, and heaven and earth mingle with 
out confusion; we being thus taught and persuaded, 
shall here endeavour to exhibit the whole economy 
of Christ’s glorious person, and to shew what a 
miracle he was, as well as what miracles he did, 
by considering him under these three several respects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p5">First, as the <i>root</i>; secondly, as the <i>offspring of 
David</i>; and thirdly, as he is here termed, <i>the bright 
and morning star</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p6">And first for the first of these:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p7">Christ was the <i>root of David</i>; but how? Certainly in respect of something in him which had a 
being before David. But his humanity had not so, 
being of a much later date, and therefore, as a mere 
man, he could not be the <i>root of David</i>; whereupon 
it follows that he must have been so in respect of 
some other nature: but what that nature was will 
be the question. The Arians, who denied his divinity, but granted his preexistence to his humanity, 
(which the Socinians absolutely deny,) held him to 
be the first-born of the creation; the first and most <pb n="412" id="xviii-Page_412" />glorious creature which God made, a spiritual substance produced by him long before the foundation 
of the world, and afterwards, in the fulness of time, 
sent into a body, and so made incarnate. This is 
what they hold; whereby it appears how much they 
differ from the school of Socinus, though some with 
great impertinence confound them. Arius taught 
that Christ had a spiritual subsistence before the 
world began: Socinus held that he was a mere man, 
and had no subsistence or being at all, till such time 
as he was conceived by the Holy Ghost in the womb 
of the virgin Mary. I shall not much concern my 
self about these two opinions, as they stand in opposition to one another; but only remark this of them, 
that Socinus asserts a thing, considered barely in it 
self, more agreeable to reason, which can much 
better conceive of Christ as a man naturally consisting of soul and body, than as such an heterogeneous 
composition of a body and (I know not what) strange 
spiritual substance existing before the creation, as 
the Arians represent him: but then, on the other 
side, the opinion of Arius is, of the two, much more 
difficult to be confuted by scripture: for as to Socinus, the chief arguments brought from thence against 
him, are not such as are taken from the name or actions of God, attributed to Christ; which he thinks 
he easily answers by asserting that <i>God</i> is a name, 
not of <i>nature</i>, but of <i>power</i> and <i>dominion</i>; and that 
Christ is called God, because of the power and government of all things put into his hands; as earthly 
kings also, in their proportion, have in scripture the 
same title upon the same account. But the arguments which bear hardest upon Socinus are such as 
are taken from those scriptures, which, beyond all <pb n="413" id="xviii-Page_413" />possibility of rational contradiction, declare the preexistence and precedent being of Christ to his 
conception; such as <scripRef id="xviii-p7.1" passage="John viii. 58" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>. <i>Before Abraham 
was, I am</i>; and in <scripRef id="xviii-p7.2" passage="John xvii. 5" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef>. <i>Glorify me, O 
Father, with the glory which I had with thee before the world was</i>; which all the Socinians in the 
world could never yet give any clear, proper, and 
natural exposition of; but unnaturally and illogically 
pervert and distort them, in defiance of sense and 
reason, and all the received ways of interpretation. 
But now, as for Arius, the allegation of these and 
the like scriptures prejudice not his hypothesis at 
all; who grants Christ to have been a glorious spiritual substance, of an existence not only before 
Abraham, but also before Adam, and the angels 
themselves, and the whole host of the creation. But 
what? Was Christ then the <i>root of David</i> only in 
respect of this spiritual, preexisting, created substance, first found out and set up by Arius? No, 
certainly; for the scripture, and (the best comment 
upon the scripture) a general council, and that also 
the first and most famous, even the council of Nice, 
have condemned this. And all those scriptures 
which make Christ either one with or equal to the 
Father, clearly confute and overthrow so absurd as 
well as blasphemous an assertion. Let this therefore 
be fixed upon, that Christ was the root, or original 
of David, as he was of all mankind besides; namely, 
in respect of his divinity; of that infinite, eternal 
power, which displayed itself in the works of the 
creation: <i>for by him all things were made</i>, as the 
evangelist tells us, <scripRef id="xviii-p7.3" passage="John i. 3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>. But how ready natural reason will be to rise up against this assertion, I 
am not ignorant; and how [that Jesus of Nazareth, <pb n="414" id="xviii-Page_414" />a man like ourselves, should be accounted by nature 
God, the Creator of the world, omniscient, omnipotent, and eternal,] is looked upon by many as a proposition, not only false, but foolish, and fitter to be 
laughed than disputed out of the world; this also is 
no surprise to us. But then, on the other side, that 
this is a thing not to be founded upon, or to take its 
rise from the bare discourses of reason, he must be 
very much a stranger to reason himself, who shall 
venture to deny; for if it may be proved by reason, 
(as I doubt not but it may,) that the scripture is the 
word of God, addressed to men, and consequently 
ought to be understood and interpreted according to 
the familiar natural way of construction proper to 
human writings; then I affirm, that to deny Christ 
to be naturally God is irrational; when his being 
so is so frequently asserted throughout the whole 
scripture, and that in as clear terms as it is possible 
for one man to express his mind by to another, if it 
were his purpose to declare this very thing to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p8">And therefore I have often wondered at the preposterous tenets of Socinus, and that, not so much 
for his denying the natural deity of our Saviour, as 
that he should do it after he had wrote a book for 
the authority of the scripture. For upon the same 
reasons that he and his sect deny the deity of Christ, 
I should rather deny the scripture to be of divine 
authority. They say, for Christ to be God is a thing 
absurd and impossible: from which I should argue, 
that that writing or doctrine which affirms a thing 
absurd and impossible, cannot be true, and much 
less the word of God. And that the gospel affirms 
so much of Christ, we may appeal to the judgment 
of any impartial heathen, who understands the language <pb n="415" id="xviii-Page_415" />in which it is written. But he who first denies the deity of Christ as absurd and impossible, 
and thereupon rejects the divine authority of the 
scripture for affirming it, may be presumed, upon 
the supposal of the former, to do the latter very rationally. So that he who would take the most proper and direct way to convince such an one of his 
heresy, (if there be any convincing of one who first 
takes up his opinion, and then seeks for reasons for 
it,) must not, I conceive, endeavour in the first place 
to convince him out of scripture, [that Jesus Christ 
is God,] but turn the whole force and stress of his 
disputation to the proof of this, [that the Scripture 
is the word of God to mankind, and upon that account ought to be interpreted as the writings of men 
use and ought to be;] and if so, he who will make 
sense of them must grant the divinity of Christ to 
be clearly asserted in them, and irrefragably inferred 
from them. In short, if the adversaries of Christ’s divinity can prove Christ not to be God, they must 
by consequence prove that the scriptures, naturally 
and grammatically interpreted, are not the word of 
God: but, on the contrary, the church being assured 
that the scriptures, so interpreted, are the word of 
God, is consequently assured also, that Christ is and 
must be God. Nevertheless, if, according to the unreasonable demands of the men of this sect, this and 
all other mysteries of our religion should be put to 
answer for themselves at the bar of human reason, I 
would fain know, wherein consists the paradox of 
asserting Christ to be God? For no man says that 
his human nature is his divine, or that he is God as 
he is man. But we assert, that he who is God is 
also man, by having two natures united into one and <pb n="416" id="xviii-Page_416" />the same subsistence. And if the soul, which is an 
immaterial substance, is united to the body, which 
is a material; though the case is not altogether the 
same, yet it is so very near, that we may well ask, 
what repugnancy there is, but that the divine nature 
may as well be united to the human? I believe, if 
we reduce things to our way of conception, we shall 
find it altogether as hard to conceive the conjunction of the two former, as of the two latter: and 
this, notwithstanding that other difference also of 
finite and infinite between them: for why a finite 
and an infinite being may not be united to one an 
other by an intimate and inseparable relation, and an 
assumption of the finite into the personal subsistence 
of the infinite, I believe it will be hard for any one 
to give a solid and demonstrative reason: for scoffs 
and raillery (the usual arguments brought against 
it) I am sure are not so. But I forget myself; for 
the persons here disputed against believe not the 
soul to be either immaterial or <note n="9" id="xviii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="xviii-p9"><span lang="LA" id="xviii-p9.1">Tantum id mihi videtur statui posse, post hanc vitam, hominis animam sive animum non ita per se subsistere, 
ut tilla praemia poenasve sentiat, vel etiam illa sentiendi sit capax.</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p10">And again: <span lang="LA" id="xviii-p10.1">In ipso primo homine totius immortalitatis rationem uni gratiae 
Dei tribuo; nec in ipsa creatione quicquam immortalis vitae in homine agnosco</span>. 
<i>Socin</i>. Ep. 5. <i>ad Joh. Volkelium</i>. See more of the like nature, cited by the learned Dr. Ashwell, in his Dissertation 
<i>de Socino et Socinianismo</i>, p. 187, 188, 189, &amp;c.</p></note>naturally immortal; 
but are much the same with the Sadducees, and 
upon that account fitter to be crushed by the civil 
magistrate, as destructive to government and society, than to be confuted as merely heretics in religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p11">I conclude, therefore, against the scoffs of the heathens, the disputations of the Jews, the impiety of <pb n="417" id="xviii-Page_417" />Arius, and the bold, blasphemous assertions of Socinus, that the man Christ Jesus, born at Bethlem, 
of the Virgin Mary, is God, God by nature, the 
maker of all things, the fountain of being, the Ancient of Days, the First and the Last, of whose being 
there was no beginning, and of whose kingdom there 
shall be no end. And in this one proposition the 
very life and heart of Christianity does consist. For 
as, that there is a God, is the great foundation of religion in general: so, that Jesus Christ is God, is the 
foundation of the Christian religion: and I believe 
it will one day be found, that he who will not acknowledge Christ for his Creator, shall never have 
him for his Redeemer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p12">Having thus shewn how Christ was <i>the root and 
original of David</i>, pass we now to the next thing 
proposed, which is to shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p13">Secondly, That he was his <i>offspring</i> too, and so, 
having asserted his divinity, to clear also his humanity. That the Christian religion be true, is the 
eternal concernment of all those who believe it, and 
look to be saved by it: and that it be so, depends 
upon Jesus Christ’s being the true promised Messias; 
(the grand and chief thing asserted by him in his 
gospel;) and lastly, Christ’s being the true Messias 
depends upon his being the son of David, and king 
of the Jews. So that unless this be evinced, the 
whole foundation of Christianity must totter and fall, 
as being a cheat, and an imposture upon the world. 
And therefore let us undertake to clear this great 
important truth, and to demonstrate that Jesus of 
Nazareth was the true seed of David, and rightful 
king of the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p14">His pedigree is drawn down by two of the evangelists; <pb n="418" id="xviii-Page_418" />by St. Matthew in his <scripRef passage="Matth 1:1-17" id="xviii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|1|1|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.1-Matt.1.17">1st chapter</scripRef>, and by 
St. Luke in his <scripRef passage="Luke 3:23-38" id="xviii-p14.2" parsed="|Luke|3|23|3|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.23-Luke.3.38">3d</scripRef>, from whence our adversaries 
oppose us with these two great difficulties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p15">First, That these two evangelists disagree in deducing of his pedigree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p16">Secondly, That supposing they were proved to 
agree, yet both of their pedigrees terminate in Joseph, and therefore belong not to Jesus, who was not 
indeed the son of Joseph, but of Mary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p17">In answer to which we are to observe, that concerning this whole matter there are two opinions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p18">First, That both in St. Matthew and St. Luke 
only the pedigree of Joseph is recounted; in the first 
his natural, in the other his legal: for it being a 
known custom among the Jews, that a man dying 
without issue, his brother should marry his widow, 
and raise up seed to him, Eli hereupon dying with 
out any child, Jacob took his wife, and of her begat 
Joseph; who by this means was naturally the son of 
Jacob, as St. Matthew deduces it, and legally or reputedly the son of Eli, as St. Luke. And then to 
make Jacob and Eli brothers, who are there set 
down in different lines, it is said that Matthan, of 
the line of Solomon, and Melchi, of the line of Na 
than, successively married the same woman, (Estha 
by name,) of whom Matthan begat Jacob, and Melchi begat Eli: whereupon Jacob and Eli being brothers by the mother, though of different fathers, Eli 
dying without issue, Jacob was obliged by law to 
marry his relict, and so to raise up seed to his brother Eli.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p19">Now all this is grounded upon an ancient story of 
one Julius Africanus, recorded by Eusebius, in his 
first book and seventh chapter. And of late Faustus <pb n="419" id="xviii-Page_419" />Socinus; (who, having denied Christ’s divine nature, 
was resolved to cut him short both root and branch, 
and to deny his human too, at least as to the most 
considerable circumstance of it, which concerned 
the credit of his being the true Messias;) he, I say, 
catches at this forlorn story, and ascribes much to it 
in that book of his called his <i>Lectiones Sacrae</i>; and 
though generally a professed despiser of antiquity, yet 
when he thinks it may make any thing for his purpose, he can catch at every fabulous scrap of it, and 
thereupon vouches this as authentic, even for its antiquity. From which opinion it follows, that Christ 
was only the reputed son of David, that is to say, 
because his mother was married to one who was 
really of David’s line. And this the whole sect of 
Socinus affirms to be sufficient to denominate and 
make Christ the son of David, and accordingly allow 
him so to be upon no other or nearer account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p20">But of the authors and assertors of this opinion 
we may well demand, that admitting Christ might 
upon this account be called the son of David, in the 
large and loose way of that denomination, yet how 
could he for this only reason be called the seed of 
David? nay, and, what is yet more full and express, 
be said to be <i>made of the seed of David</i>, as it is in 
<scripRef id="xviii-p20.1" passage="Romans i. 3" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">Romans i. 3</scripRef>. and further, to be the <i>fruit of his 
loins</i>, as it is in <scripRef id="xviii-p20.2" passage="Acts ii. 30" parsed="|Acts|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.30">Acts ii. 30</scripRef>. I say, with what propriety, or accord with the common use of speaking, 
could one man be said to be another man’s seed, and 
<i>the fruit of his loins</i>, when he had no other relation 
to him in the world, than that his mother only married with a person who stood so related to that other? 
I believe the Jews would desire no greater a concession from us than this, whereby to conclude and <pb n="420" id="xviii-Page_420" />argue Jesus of Nazareth not to have been the true 
Messiah. Let us therefore leave this opinion to itself, as destructive to the main foundation of our 
religion, and fit to be owned by none but the mortal 
enemies of Christ and Christianity, the Jews and the 
Socinians; and so pass to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p21">Second opinion, which is, that both Joseph and 
Mary came from David by true and real descent, 
and that, as Joseph’s genealogy and pedigree is set 
down in that line which St. Matthew gives an account of, so the Virgin Mary’s lineage is recited in 
that which is recorded by St. Luke; which opinion, 
as it has been generally received by divines of the 
greatest note, and best answers those difficulties and 
objections which the other is beset with; so I shall 
endeavour fully to clear and set it down in these following propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p22">1. The first proposition is this, That the designs 
of the two evangelists, in their respective deductions 
of our Saviour’s pedigree, are very different. For 
St. Matthew intends only to set down his political or 
royal pedigree, by which he had right to the crown 
of the Jews; but St. Luke shews his natural descent 
through the several successions of those from whom 
he took flesh and blood. And that this is so, besides 
that natural reason taken from the impossibility of 
one and the same person’s having two several fathers, as St. Matthew and St. Luke seem at first 
sight to import; we have these farther arguments 
for the said assertion; as, first, that St. Matthew 
begins his reckoning only from Abraham, to whom 
the first promise of the kingdom was made. <scripRef id="xviii-p22.1" passage="Gen. xvii. 6" parsed="|Gen|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.6">Gen. 
xvii. 6</scripRef>. But St. Luke runs his line up to Adam, 
the first head and fountain of human nature; which <pb n="421" id="xviii-Page_421" />fairly shews that one deduced only his title to the 
crown, the other the natural descent of his humanity. And then, in the second place, that St. Matthew 
used the word [<i>begat</i>] only in a political sense, 
is further clear from this, that he applies it to him 
who had no child, even to Jeconiah, of whom it is 
expressly said in <scripRef id="xviii-p22.2" passage="Jeremiah xxii. 30" parsed="|Jer|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.22.30">Jeremiah xxii. 30</scripRef>, that <i>God wrote 
him childless</i>. Whereupon, being deposed by the 
king of Babylon, Zedekiah his uncle was made king, 
and afterwards, upon the removal of him also for his 
rebellion, (there remaining no more of the line of 
Solomon,) Salathiel, being next of kin, was declared 
king of the Jews; which Salathiel, upon that account, is said to be begot by Jeconiah, in St. Matthew; not because he was naturally his son, but legally and politically so, as succeeding him in the in 
heritance of the crown. For though in <scripRef passage="1Chr 3:17" id="xviii-p22.3" parsed="|1Chr|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.3.17">1 Chron. 
iii. 17</scripRef>. there is mention of Assir and of Salathiel, 
as it were of two sons of Jeconiah;<note n="10" id="xviii-p22.4"><p class="normal" id="xviii-p23">As it stands rectified by Junius and Tremellius, 
who place the comma after Assir, and not 
between Jeconiah and that.</p></note> yet, in truth, Assir there is not the proper name of a person, 
nor of any son of Jeconiah, but is only an appellative of Jeconiah himself, signifying one under captivity, or in bonds, as Jeconiah then was in Babylon, when Salathiel was declared king. And that 
Salathiel is not there set down as his son in a natural sense, is evident from the <scripRef passage="1Chr 3:16" id="xviii-p23.1" parsed="|1Chr|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.3.16">16th verse of the same 
chapter</scripRef>, where Zedekiah is likewise said to be his 
son, though naturally he was his uncle; yet because 
Zedekiah first succeeded him in the kingdom, and 
Salathiel next, Jeconiah still surviving, therefore 
both of them, in that political sense I spoke of, are 
said to be his sons, whom, in the natural sense, the <pb n="422" id="xviii-Page_422" />prophet Jeremy, as has been shewn, declares to have 
been childless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p24">2. <note n="11" id="xviii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="xviii-p25">Note that those four sons of David by Bathsheba, mentioned in 
<scripRef passage="1Chr 3:5" id="xviii-p25.1" parsed="|1Chr|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.3.5">1 Chron. iii. 5</scripRef>. are not there set down according to the order of their birth. 
For Solomon, though last named, was certainly born first; and Nathan (as he is generally reckoned) 
immediately next.</p></note>The second proposition is this, That as David 
had several sons by former wives, so by Bathsheba 
also he had three, besides Solomon, of which the 
eldest next to him was Nathan; and that Christ 
descended naturally from David, not by Solomon, 
but by Nathan. And accordingly, that St. Luke deduces only Nathan’s line; upon which account it is, 
that the Jews at this day, in opposition to the Christians, make it one main article of their creed, that 
the Messias was to descend naturally from Solomon; 
and accordingly pronounce a curse upon all those 
who assert the contrary: though to this very hour 
they have not been able to assign who was the son 
of Jeconiah, whom <i>God wrote childless</i>; nor to 
shew any solid reason why, if Jeconiah had any natural issue of his own, the crown and sceptre of Judah came to be devolved upon the line of Nathan, 
as it actually was in Salathiel and his successors. 
Add to this, (which is a thing well worth observing,) 
that although it is frequently said in scripture, that 
the Messias should descend from David, yet it is 
never said that he should descend from Solomon. 
For though in <scripRef passage="1Chr 22:10" id="xviii-p25.2" parsed="|1Chr|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.22.10">1 Chron. xxii. 10</scripRef>. it is said of Solomon, that God would <i>establish the throne of his 
kingdom over Israel for ever</i>, yet it is not said that 
he would establish it in his seed or line; and besides, 
the kingdom here spoken of and intended, was the 
spiritual kingdom over the church of God, typified <pb n="423" id="xviii-Page_423" />in that temporal one of Solomon; which spiritual 
kingdom was established only in the person of the 
Messias, whom we believe to have been Jesus of 
Nazareth, the great king and head of the church, 
God blessed for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p26">3. The third proposition is this, That the crown 
of Judah being now come into the line of Nathan in 
Salathiel, (whose immediate son was Pedaiah, (though 
not mentioned in the succession, because he died before his father’s assumption to the crown,) and next 
to Salathiel, the great and renowned Zorobabel,) forasmuch as St. Matthew and Luke agree from Jeconiah to Zorobabel; (after whom they divide, each 
ascribing to him a different successor, <i>viz</i>. one of 
them Abiud, and the other Rhesa;) we are rationally 
to suppose, that these two were the sons of Zorobabel; and that from Abiud, the elder brother, (who 
only had right to the crown and kingdom,) lineally 
descended Joseph, according to the calculation of St. 
Matthew; and that from Rhesa, the younger brother, descended Mary, of whom Jesus was born, according to St. Luke’s description: for though in the 
above-mentioned third chapter of 1 Chron. (where 
there is an account given of Zorobabel’s sons,) there 
occur not the names of Abiud and Rhesa; yet it 
being common with the Jews for one man sometimes 
to have two names, there is ground enough for us, 
without any presumption, to believe and conclude 
that it so happened here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p27">4. The fourth proposition is this, That it was the custom of 
the Jews not to reckon the woman by name in her pedigree, but to reckon the 
husband in right of his wife. For which reason Joseph is twice reckoned, <i>viz</i>. 
first in his own right by St. Matthew; <pb n="424" id="xviii-Page_424" />and secondly in his wife Mary’s right by St. Luke. 
For Mary was properly the daughter of Eli; and 
Joseph, who is there reckoned after him, is so reckoned, not as his natural son, but as his son-in-law, 
instead of his wife Mary, according to that custom 
of the Jews: whereupon it is noted by Chemnitius, 
that St. Luke doth not say that Joseph was the son 
of Eli, or Eli begat Joseph, as St. Matthew precisely 
doth, that Jacob begat Joseph, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p27.1">τοῦ Ἠλὶ</span>, who was 
of Eli, that is, was related to him, and belonged to 
his family, <i>viz</i>. as his son-in-law. Nor ought any to 
object against Mary’s being the daughter of Eli, that 
ancient and received tradition, which reports her 
the daughter of Joachim and Anna; for, as the 
learned bishop Mountague observes, Eli and Joachim, 
however they are two words, (and very different,) 
are yet but one name, and signify but one person; 
Eli being but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p27.2">ύποκοριστικὸν</span>, a diminutive of Eliakim, 
and Eliakim the same with Jehoiachim or Joachim, 
as appears from <scripRef passage="2Ki 23:34" id="xviii-p27.3" parsed="|2Kgs|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.23.34">2 Kings xxiii. 34</scripRef>. and <scripRef passage="2Chr 36:4" id="xviii-p27.4" parsed="|2Chr|36|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.36.4">2 Chron. 
xxxvi. 4</scripRef>. quoting withal two noted Jewish rabbies,<note n="12" id="xviii-p27.5"><p class="normal" id="xviii-p28">Acts and Monuments of the Church, p. 522.</p></note> 
<i>viz</i>. Macana Ben Nehemiae, and rabbi Hacadosh, in 
confirmation of the same, and with particular application of it to the father of the blessed Virgin, there 
pointed out by them as the mother of the Messias.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p29">5. The fifth and last proposition is this, That 
although Jesus of Nazareth naturally descended 
only from Mary, yet he derives not his title to the 
crown and kingdom of the Jews originally by the 
line of Mary, (forasmuch as she sprang from the line 
of Rhesa, the younger son of Zorobabel,) but received 
that from Joseph, who was of the elder line by Abiud; 
which line of Abiud failing in Joseph, as having no <pb n="425" id="xviii-Page_425" />issue, the right of inheritance devolved upon one of the 
younger line, vi%. upon Mary, and consequently upon 
Jesus her son and legal heir. From whence there 
rises this unanswerable argument, both against the 
opinion of those who affirm Joseph to have had other 
children by a former wife; as also against that old 
heresy of Helvidius, who, against the general and 
constant sense of the church, denied the perpetual 
virginity of Mary, affirming that Joseph had other 
children by her after the birth of Jesus. Spanhemius, in his <i>Dubia Evangelica</i>, concludes against the 
opinion of Helvidius (which I much marvel at) merely 
upon the account of decency and congruity, as judging it more suitable and agreeable to that honour 
able esteem we ought to have of our blessed Saviour’s mother, to hold that after his birth she remained a perpetual virgin. But I add, that to assert 
so, seems not only decent, but of as absolute necessity, as that Jesus Christ the Messias was to be of 
right king of the Jews. For had Joseph had any children, either by Mary or any other wife, they, as 
coming from the elder line of Abiud by Joseph their 
father, must have claimed the inheritance of the 
kingdom in his right, and not Jesus the son of Mary, 
who descended from a younger line, and so could 
not legally inherit, but upon default of issue from 
Joseph, the only remaining heir of the elder: for 
this was the law of Moses, which in this case would 
have barred Jesus from a title to the kingdom of the 
Jews. But we know Jesus came to <i>fulfil the law</i> in 
every part and tittle of it; and therefore would never 
have owned himself king of the Jews, contrary to 
the express injunctions and tenor of it. For though 
it must be confessed that the gospel makes mention <pb n="426" id="xviii-Page_426" />of the brothers and sisters of Jesus, yet it is known to 
be most usual in the Jewish language to call any 
collateral kindred, as cousins and cousin-germans, 
by that name. And antiquity reports the Virgin 
Mary to have had two sisters, the children of which 
might very well be called the brethren of Jesus. So 
that from hence there can be no necessity of granting that Jesus had any brother or sister, either by 
his mother Mary, or his reputed and legal father 
Joseph.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p30">And thus I have endeavoured to make out our 
blessed Saviour’s descent from the line of David. 
But as for that opinion which asserts him to have 
been of the tribe of Levi, because his mother Mary 
was cousin to Elizabeth who was of that tribe, it 
is very weak and groundless. For no man asserts 
Jesus to have been so of the house of David, as to 
exclude all relation to other tribes and families, with 
which by mutual marriages he might well contract 
a kindred; it being prohibited to none but heiresses 
to marry out of their own family. And as for an 
other opinion, which (in order to the making of Christ 
a priest) affirms Nathan the son of David, from 
whom Christ descended, to have been a priest, as 
Solomon was a king, and so to have founded a sacerdotal line as Solomon did a royal; this being a conceit both so groundless in itself, and withal so 
expressly contradicted by the scripture, which in <scripRef id="xviii-p30.1" passage="Heb. vii. 13" parsed="|Heb|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.13">Heb. 
vii. 13</scripRef>. so positively affirms, that <i>no man of the 
tribe of Judah ever gave attendance at the altar</i>; 
I say, upon this account it deserves no further 
thought, and much less confutation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p31">Now to sum up all that has been delivered, it 
briefly amounts to thus much, that the royal line of <pb n="427" id="xviii-Page_427" />David by Solomon being extinct in Jeconiah, the 
crown and kingdom passed into the immediately 
younger line of Nathan (another son of David) in Salathiel and Zorobabel; which Zorobabel having two 
sons, Abiud and Rhesa, the royal dignity descended 
of right upon the line of Abiud, of which Joseph 
was the last, who marrying the Virgin Mary, which 
sprung from the line of Rhesa the younger son of 
Zorobabel, and withal having no issue himself, his 
right passes into the line of Mary, being the next 
of kin, and by that means upon Jesus her son. 
Whereupon he was both naturally the son of David, 
and also legally the king of the Jews; which latter 
is accounted to us by St. Matthew, as the former is 
by St. Luke; who delivers down the pedigree of 
Mary the mother of Jesus and daughter of Eli: 
though Joseph her husband only stands there named 
according to the known way of the Jews computing 
their genealogies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p32">And this to me seems a most clear, full, and manifest deduction of our Saviour’s pedigree from David, which yet I shall further confirm with this one 
consideration; that whatsoever cavils the modern 
Jews and others make nowadays against the genealogies recorded by the evangelists; yet the Jews their 
contemporaries, who were most nice and exactly 
skilful in things of this nature, and withal most maliciously bent against Christ and Christianity, never 
offered to quarrel against or invalidate the accounts 
they have given us of this particular; which, had 
they been faulty, the Jews would most certainly 
have done; this giving them so vast an advantage 
against us. And this consideration alone, were we 
now not able particularly to clear these matters, is <pb n="428" id="xviii-Page_428" />of that weight and substance, that, so far as terms 
of moral certainty can demonstrate a thing, it ought 
with every sober and judicious person to have even 
the force of a demonstration. But the discussion 
which has already passed upon this subject, will 
afford us ground firm enough for the most rational 
and impartial belief to stand upon. However, if any 
one knows some other way of clearing this great 
article of our faith, which may better accord all 
difficulties, and lie open to fewer and lesser exceptions, he will do a worthy service to the Christian religion to produce it, and none shall be more 
thankful to him for it than myself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p33">Having thus finished the second part of my text, 
which speaks <i>Christ the offspring of David</i>, according to his human nature, as the first declared him 
the <i>root of David</i> in respect of his divine, I shall 
descend now to that</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p34">Third and last part of the text, which represents 
him to us under the glorious denomination of <i>the 
bright and morning star</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p35">Three things there are considerable in a star.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p36">First, The nature of its substance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p37">Secondly, The manner of its appearance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p38">Thirdly, The quality of its operation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p39">In every one of which respects Christ bears a 
lively resemblance to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p40">First, and first for the nature of its substance. It 
is commonly defined in philosophy the purest and 
most refined part of its orb; by which it is distinguished from all those meteors and shining nothings 
that ascend no further than the air, how high soever 
the mistake and ignorance of vulgar eyes may place 
them, as also from the other parts of the celestial <pb n="429" id="xviii-Page_429" />sphere or orb in which it is. In like manner was not 
Christ the purest and the noblest part of the world, 
which was the sphere and orb wherein, during his 
humiliation, he was pleased to move? He was the 
very flower, the extract and quintessence of man 
kind, uniting all the perfections of it in his person, 
without any alloy or mixture of imperfection. Upon 
which account David, by the spirit of prophecy, calls 
him <i>fairer than the sons of men</i>, as being <i>anointed 
with the oil of gladness above his fellows</i>: that is, 
the graces of the Spirit descended not upon him in 
those minute portions and stinted measures that 
they do upon other mortals. Their drop was nothing to his ocean.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p41">And to shew yet further of how pure a make he 
was, we know him to have been wholly untouched 
with any thing of that original stain, which has 
universally sunk into the nature of all men besides. 
He was a second Adam without any of the guilt 
contracted by the first; he was born a man without 
any human imperfections; a rose without thorns. 
He was nothing but purity itself; virtue clothed in 
a body, and innocence incarnate. So blameless and 
free from all shadow of guilt, that the very Jews, his 
bitter enemies, gave him this testimony, <i>that he had 
done all things well</i>; <scripRef id="xviii-p41.1" passage="Mark vii. 37" parsed="|Mark|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.37">Mark vii. 37</scripRef>. And even Pilate, 
his unjust judge, though he took from him his life, 
yet left him his innocence, declaring openly, <i>that he 
found in him no fault at all</i>, <scripRef id="xviii-p41.2" passage="John xviii. 38" parsed="|John|18|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.38">John xviii. 38</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p42">There are spots, they say, not in the moon only, 
but also in the face of the sun itself: but this star 
was of a greater and more unblemished lustre; for 
not the least spot was ever discovered in it; though 
malice and envy itself were the perspectives through 
which most of the world beheld it. And as it is the <pb n="430" id="xviii-Page_430" />privilege of the celestial luminaries to receive no 
tincture, sulliage, or defilement from the most noisome 
sinks and dunghills here below, but to maintain a 
pure, untainted, virgin light, in spite of all their exhalations; so our Saviour shined in the world with 
such an invincible light of holiness, as suffered nothing of the corrupt manners and depraved converse 
of men to rub the least filth or pollution upon him. 
He was not capable of receiving any impression 
from all the sin and villainy which like a contagion 
fastened upon every soul round about him. In a 
word, he was pure, righteous, and undefiled, not 
only above the world, but, what is more, in the midst 
of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p43">Secondly. The next thing considerable in a star is 
the manner of its appearance. It appears but small, 
and of a little compass: so that although our reason 
assures us that it is bigger than the whole earth, 
yet our sight would seem to persuade us that it is 
not much bigger than a diamond sparkling upon 
the circle of a little ring. And now how appositely does this consideration also suit the condition of our Saviour! who both in his rising and 
shining upon the world seemed in the eyes of all 
men but a small and a contemptible thing; a poor 
helpless man; first living upon a trade, and then 
upon something that was much meaner, namely, 
upon alms. Whereupon, what slight thoughts had 
they of his person! as if he had been no more than 
an ordinary soul, joined to an ordinary body; and 
so sent into the world to take his course in the common lot of mortality. They little dreamed of a 
Deity, and of something greater than the world, 
lodged in that little tabernacle of his flesh. So that 
notwithstanding his being the great and almighty <pb n="431" id="xviii-Page_431" />God, the Lord of hosts, and King of kings, yet the 
generality of men took him for but a mean person, 
and such another living piece of clay as themselves. 
And what could be the cause of his being thought 
so, but the same that makes stars to be thought little things, even their height and vast distance from 
poor earthly spectators? So the glories of Christ’s person were by the very transcendency of their 
height placed above the reach and ken of a mortal 
apprehension. And God must yet elevate our reason by revelation, or the Son of God himself will still 
seem but a small thing in our eyes. For carnal reason measures the greatest things by all the disadvantages of their outward appearance, just as little 
children judge of the proportion of the sun and moon, 
reckoning that to be the smallness of the object 
which is only the distance of the beholder, or the 
weakness of the organ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p44">Thirdly. The third and last thing to be considered 
in a star is, the quality of its operation, which is two 
fold. First, open and visible, by its light. Secondly, 
secret and invisible, by its influence. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p45">First, This morning star operates by its brightness and lustre; in respect of which it is the first 
fruits of light, and, as it were, day in its minority; 
clearing the heavenly stage, and chasing away all 
other stars, till it reigns in the firmament alone. 
And now to make good the comparison between 
Christ and this, we shall shew how he by his appearance chased away many things much admired and 
gazed at by the world, and particularly these three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p46">First, Much of the heathenish worship and superstition, which not only like a cloud, but like a black 
and a dark night, had for a long time covered the <pb n="432" id="xviii-Page_432" />face of the whole earth, and made such triumphs 
over the reason of mankind, that in nothing more 
appeared the ruins and decays of our nature. And 
it was unquestionably the greatest and severest in 
stance of the divine wrath upon man for his original 
apostasy from God, thus to leave him confounded 
and uncertain in the management of the greatest 
affair and concernment of his soul, his religion: so 
that, as it was then ordered, it was nothing else but 
a strange, confused compound of absurdity and impiety. For as to the object of their worship, the 
apostle tells us, that they <i>worshipped devils</i>, <scripRef passage="1Cor 10:20" id="xviii-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.20">1 Cor. 
x. 20</scripRef>. and elsewhere they worshipped <i>men like 
themselves</i>. Nay, <i>birds</i> and <i>beasts</i>, and <i>creeping 
things</i>; and, as historians tell us, roots and herbs, 
leeks and onions; yea, and their own base desires 
and affections; deifying and building temples to lust, 
anger, revenge, and the like. In sum, they worshipped all things but God, who only of all things 
was to have been worshipped.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p47">Now upon the coming of Christ, very much, 
though not all, of this idolatrous trumpery and superstition was driven out of the world: so that 
many of the oracles (those great instruments of delusion) ceased about the time of our Saviour’s nativity. The divine powder then dispossessing the devil 
of his greater temples, as well as of his lesser, the 
bodies of men; and so casting down the throne of 
fallacy and superstition, by which he had so long 
enslaved the vassal world, and led it captive at his 
pleasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p48">Secondly, As the heathenish false worship, so also 
the Jewish imperfect worship began to be done away 
by the coming of Christ. The Jews indeed drew <pb n="433" id="xviii-Page_433" />their religion from a purer fountain than the gentiles; God himself being the author of it, and so 
both ennobling and warranting it with the stamp of 
divine authority. Yet God was pleased to limit his 
operations in this particular to the narrowness and 
small capacities of the subject which he had to deal 
with; and therefore the Jews, being naturally of a 
gross and sensual apprehension of things, had the 
economy of their religion, in many parts of it, 
brought down to their temper, and were trained to 
spirituals by the ministry of carnal ordinances. 
Which yet God was pleased to advance in their signification, by making them types and shadows of 
that glorious archetype that was to come into the 
world, his own Son; both in person and office by admirable mystery and contrivance fitted to be the 
great redeemer of mankind. He therefore being 
the person to whom all the prophets bore witness, 
to whom all ceremonies pointed, and whom all the 
various types prefigured; it was but reason, that, 
when he actually appeared in the world, all that 
previous pomp and apparatus should go off the stage, 
and, like shadows, vanish before the substance. And 
accordingly we look upon the whole Mosaical institution as having received its period by Christ, as 
defunct and ceased, and the church now grown up 
to that virility and stature, as to be above the discipline of beggarly rudiments, and, like an adult heir 
passing from the pedagogy of tutors, to assume its 
full liberty and inheritance: for those whom Christ 
makes free are free indeed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p49">Thirdly and lastly, All pretended false Messiahs 
vanished upon the appearance of Christ the true 
one. A crown will not want pretenders to claim it, <pb n="434" id="xviii-Page_434" />nor usurpers, if their power serves them to possess 
it: and hereupon the messiahship was pretended to by several impostors: but 
fallacy and falsehood being naturally weak, they still sunk, and came to 
nothing. It must be confessed indeed, that there rose up such counterfeits after 
Christ, as well as before him; yet still, I think, their defeat ought to be 
ascribed to his coming: because as a light scatters the darkness on 
all sides of it; so there was such a demonstration 
and evidence given of Jesus’s being the true Messias 
by his coming in the flesh, that it cast its discovering influence both backwards and forwards; and 
equally baffled and confuted the pretences of those 
who went before, and of those who rose up after 
him: so potent and victorious is truth, especially 
when it comes upon such an errand from heaven, 
as to save the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p50">Amongst those several false Messias’s, it is remark 
able that one called himself Barchocab, or the son 
of a star: but by his fall he quickly shewed himself 
of a nature far differing from this glorious <i>morning 
star</i> mentioned in the text, which even then was 
fixed in heaven while it shone upon the earth. It 
was not the transitory light of a comet, which shines 
and glares for a while, and then presently vanishes 
into nothing; but a light durable and immortal, and 
such an one as shall outlive the sun, and shine and 
burn when heaven and earth and the whole world 
shall be reduced to cinders.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p51">Having thus shewn how Christ resembled a star 
in respect of his external visible shinings to the 
world, by which he drove away much of the heathenish idolatry, all the Jewish ceremonies, together 
with the pretences of all counterfeit Messias’s, as the <pb n="435" id="xviii-Page_435" />light dispels and chases away the darkness; come 
we now, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p52">Second place, to see how he resembles a star also 
in respect of its internal, secret operation and influence upon all sublunary inferior beings. And indeed this is the noblest and the greatest part of the 
resemblance. Stars are thought to operate power 
fully even then when they do not appear; and are 
felt by their effects, when they are not seen by their 
light. In like manner, Christ often strikes the soul, 
and darts a secret beam into the heart, without 
alarming either the eye or ear of the person wrought 
upon. And this is called, both properly and elegantly, 
by St. Peter, 2 <scripRef id="xviii-p52.1" passage="Ephes. i. 19" parsed="|Eph|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.19">Ephes. i. 19</scripRef>, <i>the day star’s arising in our hearts</i>; that is, by the secret silent workings of his Spirit he illuminates the judgment, bends 
the will and the affections, and at last changes the 
whole man: and this is that powerful but <i>still voice</i> 
by which he speaks eternal peace to the souls of his 
elect, in the admirable but mysterious work of their 
conversion. So that our great concern and inquiry 
should be, whether those heavenly beams have reached 
us inwardly, and pierced into our minds, as well as 
shone in our faces; and whether the influence of 
this star upon us has been such as to govern and 
draw us after it, as it did the wise men, and thereby 
both make and prove us wise unto salvation. For 
light is operative as well as beautiful, and by working upon the spirits, affects the heart as well as 
pleases the eye. Above all things, therefore, let us 
be strict and impartial in this search, where the 
thing searched for is of such consequence. For 
since there are false lights, light itself should be 
tried; and if we would know infallibly whether it <pb n="436" id="xviii-Page_436" />be the light from above, by which we are led and 
live; and whether this <i>morning star</i> has had its full 
efficacy upon, or rather within us; let us see whether or no it has scattered the clouds and darkness 
of our spiritual ignorance, and the noisome fogs of 
our lusts and vile affections. Do we live as the sons 
of light? Do we walk as in the day, without stumbling into the mire of our old sins? These are the 
only sure evidences that Christ is not only a star in 
himself, but such an one also to us. For when the 
<i>dayspring from on high visits us</i> truly and effectually, it first takes us out of these shadows of death, 
and then guides our feet into the ways of peace.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xviii-p53"><i>To which God of his mercy vouchsafe to bring 
us all; to whom be rendered and ascribed, as 
is most due, all honour</i>, &amp;c.</p>

<pb n="437" id="xviii-Page_437" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXXII. Jesus of Nazareth proved the true and only promised Messiah" prev="xviii" next="xx" id="xix">
<p class="center" id="xix-p1"><i>Jesus of Nazareth proved the true and only promised Messiah:</i></p>
<h4 id="xix-p1.1">IN</h4>
<h2 id="xix-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xix-p1.3">PREACHED AT ST. MARY’S IN OXFORD,</h3>
<h2 id="xix-p1.4">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="xix-p1.5">ON CHRISTMAS-DAY, 1665.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 1:11" id="xix-p1.6" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="xix-p2"><scripRef passage="John 1:11" id="xix-p2.1" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11"><span class="sc" id="xix-p2.2">John</span> i. 11</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xix-p3"><i>He came to his own, and his own received him not</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xix-p4">I CANNOT think it directly requisite to the prosecution of these words, (nor will the time allotted 
for it permit,) to assert and vindicate the foregoing 
verses from the perverse interpretations of that false 
pretender to reason, and real subverter of all religion, 
Socinus; who, in the exposition of this chapter, together with some part of the 8th, (both of them taken 
from the posthumous papers of his uncle Lelius,) 
laid the foundation of that great babel of blasphemies, with which he afterwards so amused and pestered the Christian world, and under colour of reforming and refining, forsooth, the best of religions, 
has employed the utmost of his skill and art to bring 
men indeed to believe none. And therefore no 
small cause of grief must it needs be to all pious 
minds, that such horrid opinions should find so ready 
a reception and so fatal a welcome in so many parts <pb n="438" id="xix-Page_438" />of the world as they have done; considering both 
what they tend to, and whom they come from. For 
they tend only to give us such a Christ and Saviour, 
as neither the prophets nor evangelists know nor 
speak any thing of. And as for their original, if 
we would trace them up to that, through some of 
the chief branches of their infamous pedigree, we 
must carry them a little backward from hence; first 
to the forementioned Faustus Socinus and his uncle 
Lelius, and from them to Gentilis, and then to Servetus, and so through a long interval to Mahomet 
and his sect, and from them to Photinus, and from 
him to Arius, and from Arius to Paulus Samosatenus, and from him to Ebion and Cerinthus, and 
from them to Simon Magus, and so in a direct line 
to the Devil himself: under whose conduct in the 
several ages of the church these wretches successively have been some of the most notorious opposers 
of the divinity of our Saviour, and would undoubtedly have overthrown the belief of it in the world, 
could they by all their arts of wresting, corrupting, 
and false interpreting the holy text, have brought 
the scriptures to speak for them; which they could 
never yet do. And amongst all the scriptures, no 
one has stood so directly and immovably in their 
way as this first chapter of St. John’s Gospel, a chapter carrying in it so bright and full an assertion of 
the eternal godhead of the Son, that a man must 
put common sense and reason extremely upon the 
rack, before he can give any tolerable exposition of 
it to the contrary. So that an eminent Dutch critic) who could find in his heart, as much as in him 
lay, to interpret away that noble and pregnant place 
of scripture, <scripRef id="xix-p4.1" passage="John viii. 58" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>. <i>Before Abraham was, I </i><pb n="439" id="xix-Page_439" /><i>am</i>, from being any proof at all of Christ’s eternal 
preexistence to his incarnation, and so to give up 
one of the main forts of the Christian religion to the 
Socinians) has yet been forced, by the overpowering 
evidence of this chapter, (notwithstanding all his 
shifts, too manifestly shewing what he would be at,) 
to express himself upon this subject more agreeably 
to the sense of the catholic church, than in many 
other places he had done. And well indeed might 
he, even for shame itself, do so much, when it is 
certain that he might have done a great deal more. 
For such a commanding majesty is there in every 
period almost of this chapter, that it has forced even 
heathens and atheists (persons who valued themselves not a little upon their philosophy) to submit 
to the controlling truth of the propositions here delivered, and, instead of contradicting or disputing, to 
fall down and worship. For the things here uttered were mysteries kept hid from ages, and such 
as God had for four thousand years together, by all 
the wise arts and methods of his providence, been 
preparing the world for, before it could be fit or ripe 
to receive them: and therefore a most worthy subject they must needs have been for this beloved apostle to impart to mankind, who, having so long lain 
in the bosom of truth itself, received all things from 
that great original by more intimate and immediate 
communications than any of the rest of the apostles 
were honoured with. In a word, he was of the cabinet; and therefore no wonder if he spake oracles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p5">In the text we have these two parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p6">First, Christ’s coming into the world, in those 
words, <i>he came to his own</i>.</p>
<pb n="440" id="xix-Page_440" />
<p class="normal" id="xix-p7">Secondly, Christ’s entertainment, being come, in 
those other words, <i>his own received him not</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p8">In the former of which there being an account 
given us of one of the greatest and most stupendous 
actions that the world was ever yet witness of; there 
cannot, I suppose, be a truer measure taken of the nature of it, than by a distinct consideration of the several circumstances belonging to it, which are these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p9">First, The person who came.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p10">Secondly, The condition from which he came.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p11">Thirdly, The persons to whom he came. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p12">Fourthly and lastly, The time of his coming.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p13">Of all which in their order. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p14">1. First for the person who came. It was the second Person in the glorious Trinity, the ever blessed 
and eternal Son of God, concerning whom it is a miracle, and a kind of paradox to our reason, (considering the condition of his person,) how he could be said 
to come at all: for since all coming is motion or 
progression from a place in which we were, to a 
place in which we were not before; and since infinity implies an actual comprehension of, and a presence to, all places, it is hard to conceive how he who 
was God could be said to come any whither, whose 
infinity had made all progression to, or acquisition 
of a new place impossible. But Christ, who delighted to mingle every mercy with miracle and 
wonder, took a finite nature into the society and 
union of his person; whereupon what was impossible to a divine nature was rendered very possible 
to a divine person; which could rightfully and properly entitle itself to all the respective actions and 
properties of either nature comprehended within its <pb n="441" id="xix-Page_441" />personality: so that being made man, he could do 
all things that man could do, except only sin. Every 
thing that was purely human, and had nothing of 
any sinful deficiency or turpitude cleaving to it, fell 
within the verge and compass of his actions. But 
now, was there ever any wonder comparable to this; 
to behold divinity thus clothed in flesh! the Creator of all things humbled, not only to the company, 
but also to the cognation of his creatures! It is as if 
we should imagine the whole world not only represented upon, but also contained in one of our little 
artificial globes; or the body of the sun enveloped in 
a cloud as big as a man’s hand; all which would be 
looked upon as astonishing impossibilities; and yet 
as short of the other, as the greatest finite is of an 
infinite, between which the disparity is immeasurable. For that God should thus in a manner trans 
form himself, and subdue and master all his glories 
to a possibility of human apprehension and converse, 
the best reason would have thought it such a thing 
as God could not do, had it not seen it actually done. 
It is, as it were, to cancel the essential distances of 
things, to remove the bounds of nature, to bring heaven and earth, and, what is more, both ends of the 
contradiction together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p15">And thereupon some, who think it an imputation 
upon their reason to believe any thing but what 
they can demonstrate, (which is no thanks to them at 
all,) have invented several strange hypotheses and 
salvos to clear up these things to their apprehensions: as, that the divine nature was never person 
ally united to the human, but only passed through it 
in a kind of imaginary, phantastic way; that is, to 
speak plainly, in some way or other, which neither <pb n="442" id="xix-Page_442" />scripture, sense, nor reason know any thing of. And 
others have by one bold stroke cut off all such relation of it to the divine nature, and in much another 
sense than that of the Psalmist, made Christ <i>altogether such an one as themselves</i>, that is, a mere 
man; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xix-p15.1">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος</span>: for Socinus would needs be as 
good a man as his Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p16">But this opinion, whatsoever ground it may have 
got in this latter age of the church, yet no sooner 
was it vented and defended by Photinus, bishop of 
Sirmium, but it was immediately crushed, and universally rejected by the church: so that although 
several other heresies had their course, and were but 
at length extinguished, and not without some difficulty, yet this, like an indigested meteor, appeared 
and disappeared almost at the same time. However, 
Socinus beginning where Photinus had long before 
left off, licked up his deserted forlorn opinion, and 
lighting upon worse times, has found much better 
success.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p17">But is it true that Christ came into the world? 
Then sure I am apt to think that this is a solid inference, that he had an existence and a being before 
he came hither; since every motion or passage from 
one place or condition to another, supposes the thing 
or person so moving to have actually existed under 
both terms; to wit, as well under that from which, 
as that to which he passes. But if Christ had nothing but an human nature, which never existed till 
it was in the world, how could that possibly be said 
to come into the world? The fruit that grows upon 
a tree, and so had the first moment of its existence 
there, cannot with any propriety or truth of speech 
be said to have come to that tree, since that must <pb n="443" id="xix-Page_443" />suppose it to have been somewhere else before. I am 
far from building so great and so concerning a truth 
merely upon the stress of this way of expression; 
yet till the reasoning grounded upon it be disproved, 
I suppose it is not therefore to be despised, though 
it may be seconded with much better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p18">But the men whom we contend with, seem hugely injurious to him, whom they call their Saviour, 
while they even crucify him in his divinity, which 
the Jews could never do; making his very kindness an argument against his prerogative. For 
his condescending to be a man makes them infer 
that he is no more; and faith must stop here, because sight can go no further. But if a prince shall 
deign to be familiar, and to converse with those 
upon whom he might trample, shall his condescension therefore unking him, and his familiarity rob 
him of his royalty? The case is the same with 
Christ. Men cannot persuade themselves that a 
Deity and infinity should lie within so narrow a 
compass as the contemptible dimensions of an human body: that omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence should be ever wrapt in swaddling clothes, 
and abased to the homely usages of a stable and a 
manger: that the glorious artificer of the whole 
universe, <i>who spread out the heavens like a curtain, 
and laid the foundations of the earth</i>, could ever 
turn carpenter, and exercise an inglorious trade in a 
little cell. They cannot imagine, that <i>He who commands the cattle upon a thousand hills, and takes 
up the ocean in the hollow of his hand</i>, could be 
subject to the meannesses of hunger and thirst, and 
be afflicted in all his appetites: that he who once 
created, and at present governs, and shall hereafter <pb n="444" id="xix-Page_444" />judge the world, should be abused in all his concerns 
and relations, be scourged, spit upon, mocked, and 
at last crucified. All which are passages which lie 
extremely cross to the notions and conceptions that 
reason has framed to itself of that high and impassible 
perfection that resides in the divine nature. For 
it is natural to men to be very hardly brought to 
judge things to be any more than what they appear; and it is also as natural to them to measure 
all appearances by sense, or at the furthest by reason; 
though neither of them is a competent judge of the 
things which we are here discoursing of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p19">2. The second thing to be considered is the state 
or condition from which Christ came; and that was 
from the bosom of his Father, from the incomprehensible, surpassing glories of the godhead, from an 
eternal enjoyment of an absolute, uninterrupted bliss 
and pleasure, in the mutual, ineffable intercourses 
between him and his Father. The heaven of heavens was his habitation, and legions of cherubims 
and seraphims his humble and constant attendants. 
Yet he was pleased to disrobe himself of all this 
magnificence, to lay aside his sceptres and his glories, and, in a word, to <i>empty himself</i> as far as the 
essential fulness of the Deity could be capable of 
such a dispensation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p20">And now, if by the poor measures and proportions of a man we may take an estimate of this 
great action, we shall quickly find how irksome it is 
to flesh and blood to have been happy, to descend 
some steps lower, to exchange the estate of a prince 
for that of a peasant, and to view our happiness only 
by the help of memory and long reflections. For 
how hard a task must obedience needs be to a spirit <pb n="445" id="xix-Page_445" />accustomed to rule and to dominion! How uneasy 
must the leather and the frieze sit upon the shoulder that used to shine with the purple and the 
ermine! All change must be grievous to an estate of 
absolute, entire, unmingled happiness; but then to 
change to the lowest pitch, and that at first, with 
out inuring the mind to the burden by gradual, 
intermediate lessenings and declensions, this is the 
sharpest and most afflicting calamity that human 
nature can be capable of. And yet what is all this 
to Christ’s humiliation? He who tumbles from a 
tower, surely has a greater blow than he who slides 
from a molehill. And we may as well compare the 
falling of a crumb from the table to the falling of a 
star from the firmament, as think the abasement of 
an Alexander from his imperial throne, and from the 
head of all the Persian and Macedonian greatness, to 
the condition of the meanest scullion that followed 
his camp, any ways comparable to the descension of 
him who was <i>the brightness of his Father’s glory, 
and the express image of his person</i>; to the condition of a man, much less of a servant and a crucified malefactor. For so was Christ treated: this 
was the strange leap that he made from the greatest 
height to the lowest bottom: concerning which it 
might be well pronounced the greatest wonder in 
the world, that he should be able so far to humble 
himself, were it not yet a greater that he could be 
willing. And thus much for the second circumstance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p21">3. The third is, the persons to whom he came, 
expressed by that endearing term <i>his own</i>; and this 
in a more peculiar, advanced sense of propriety. 
For all the nations of the world were his own by <pb n="446" id="xix-Page_446" />creation, and, what is consequent to it, by the right 
of possession and absolute dominion; but the Jews 
were his own by a fraternal right of consanguinity. 
He was pleased to derive his humanity from the 
same stock, to give them the honour of being able 
to call the God of heaven and the Saviour of the 
world their brother.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p22">They were <i>his own</i> also by the right of churchship, as selected and enclosed by God from amidst 
all other nations, to be the seat of his worship, and 
the great conservatory of all the sacred oracles and 
means of salvation. The gentiles might be called 
God’s own, as a man calls his hall or his parlour his 
own, which yet others pass through and make use 
of; but the Jews were so, as a man accounts his 
closet or his cabinet his own; that is, by a peculiar, 
uncommunicable destination of it to his own use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p23">Those who have that hardy curiosity, as to examine the reason of God’s actions, (which men of 
reason should still suppose,) wonder that, since the design 
of Christ’s coming was universal, and extending to 
all mankind, he should address himself to so inconsiderable a spot of the world as that of Palestine, confining the scene of all his life and actions to such 
a small handful of men; whereas it would have 
seemed much more suitable to the purposes of his 
coming, to have made Rome, at that time the metropolis of the western world, and holding an intercourse with all nations, the place of his nativity and 
abode: as when a prince would promulge a law, because he cannot with any convenience do it in all 
places, therefore he does it in the most eminent 
and conspicuous. To which argument, frequently 
urged by the enemies of Christianity, he who would <pb n="447" id="xix-Page_447" />seek for a satisfactory answer from any thing but 
the absoluteness of God’s sovereignty, will find himself defeated in his attempt. It was the mere result 
of the divine good pleasure, that the fountain of life 
should derive a blessing to all nations, from so narrow and contemptible an head.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p24">And here I cannot but think it observable, that 
all the passages of the whole work of man’s redemption carry in them the marks, not only of mercy, 
but of mercy acting by an unaccountable sovereignty: and that for this very reason, as may be 
supposed, to convince the world that it was purely 
mercy on God’s part, without any thing of merit on 
man’s, that did all. For when God reveals a Saviour to some few, but denies him to more; sends 
him to a people despised, but passes over nations 
victorious, honourable, and renowned; he thereby 
gives the world to know, that his own will is the 
reason of his proceedings. For it is worth remarking, that there is nothing that befalls men equally 
and alike, but they are prone to ascribe it either to 
nature or merit. But where the plea of the receivers is equal, and yet the dispensation of the benefits 
vastly unequal, there men are taught, that the thing 
received is grace; and that they have no claim to it, 
but the courtesy of the dispenser, and the largess of 
heaven; which cannot be questioned, because it 
waters my field, while it scorches and dries up my 
neighbour’s. If the sun is pleased to shine upon a 
turf, and to gild a dunghill, when perhaps he never 
looks into the bedchamber of a prince, we cannot 
yet accuse him for partiality: that short, but most 
significant saying in the evangelist, <i>May I not do </i><pb n="448" id="xix-Page_448" /><i>what I will with my own?
</i><scripRef id="xix-p24.1" passage="Matt. xx. 15" parsed="|Matt|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.15">Matt. xx. 15</scripRef>. being a 
full and solid answer to all such objections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p25">4. The fourth and last circumstance of Christ’s coming related to the time of it: he came to the 
Jews, when they were in their lowest and worst 
condition, and that in a double respect, national and 
ecclesiastical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p26">1. And first upon a civil or national account. It 
was not then with them as in those triumphant 
days of Solomon, when for plenty, riches, and grandeur, they had little cause either to make friends or 
to fear enemies, but shone as the envy and terror of 
all the surrounding neighbourhood. At the best 
now they were but a remnant, and a piece of an 
often scattered, conquered, and captivated nation: 
but two tribes of twelve, and those under the Roman yoke, tributary and oppressed, and void of any 
other privilege but only to obey, and to be fleeced 
quietly by whosoever was appointed their governor. 
This was their condition: and could there be any inducement, upon the common principles and methods 
of kindness, to visit them in that estate? which 
could be nothing else but only to share with them 
in servitude, and to bear a part in their oppression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p27">The measure of men’s kindness and visits be 
stowed upon one another, is usually the prosperity, 
the greatness, and the interest of the persons whom 
they visit; that is, because their favour is profitable, 
and their ill-will formidable; in a word, men visit 
others because they are kind to themselves. But 
who ever saw coaches and liveries thronging at the 
door of the orphan or the widow, (unless peradventure a rich one,) or before the house or prison of an <pb n="449" id="xix-Page_449" />afflicted, decayed friend? No, at such a time we account them not so much as our own; that unfriends 
and unbrothers, and dissolves all relations, and it is 
seldom the dialect of <i>my good friend</i>, any longer 
than it is <i>my great friend</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p28">But it was another sort of love that warmed the 
breast of our Saviour. He visits his kindred, nay, he 
makes them so in the lowest ebb of all their outward 
enjoyments, when to be a Jew was a name of disgrace, and to be circumcised a mark of infamy: so 
that they might very well be a <i>peculiar people</i>, not 
only because God separated them from all other nations, but because all other nations separated 
themselves from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p29">Secondly. Consider them upon an ecclesiastical 
account, and so we shall find them as corrupted for a 
church, as they were despised for a nation. Even in 
the days of the prophet Isaiah, <scripRef passage="Isa 1:21" id="xix-p29.1" parsed="|Isa|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.21">chap. i. 21</scripRef>, it was his 
complaint, <i>that the faithful city was become an harlot</i>; that is, notable for two things, as harlots usually 
are, paint and impurity. Which growing corruption, in all the intervening time, from thence to 
the coming of Christ, received a proportionable improvement: so that their teachers, and most seraphic adored doctors of the law, were still ranked 
with hypocrites. For the text of Moses was used 
only to authorize a false comment, and to warrant 
the impiety of a perverse interpretation. Still for 
all their villainies and hypocrisies they borrowed a 
veil from Moses; and his name was quoted and pretended as a glorious expedient to countenance and 
varnish over well contrived corruptions: nay, and 
they proceeded so high, that those who vouched the 
authority of Moses most, denied the being of immaterial <pb n="450" id="xix-Page_450" />substances, and the immortality of the soul, in 
which is wrapt up the very spirit and vital breath of 
all religions: and these men had formed themselves 
into a standing and considerable sect called the Sadducees; so considerable, that one of them once stepped 
into the high priesthood: so that whether you look 
upon the Sadducees or the Pharisees, they had brought 
the Jewish church to that pass, that they <i>established 
iniquity by a law</i>, or which is worse, turned the law 
itself into iniquity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p30">Now the state of things being thus amongst the 
Jews at the time of Christ’s coming, it eminently 
offers to us the consideration of these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p31">First, The invincible strength of Christ’s love, 
that it should come leaping over such mountains of 
opposition, that it should triumph over so much 
Jewish baseness and villainy, and be gracious even in 
spite of malice itself. It did not knock at, but even 
break open their doors. Blessing and happiness was 
in a manner thrust upon them. Heaven would have 
took them by force, as they should have took heaven: so that they were fain to take pains to rid 
themselves of their happiness, and it cost them labour and violence to become miserable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p32">Secondly, It declares to us the immovable veracity of God’s promise. For surely, if any thing 
could reverse a promise, and untie the bands of a 
decree, it would have been that uncontrolled impiety 
which then reigned in the Jewish church, and that 
to such a degree, that the temple itself was profaned 
into a den of thieves, a rendezvous of hagglers and 
drovers, and a place not for the sacrificing, but for 
the selling of sheep and oxen. So that God might 
well have forgot his promise to his people, when <pb n="451" id="xix-Page_451" />they had altered the very subject of the promise, 
and as much as in them lay had ceased to be his 
people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p33">We have here finished the first part of the text, 
and took an account of Christ’s <i>coming to his own</i>, 
and his coming through so many obstacles: may we 
not therefore now expect to see him find a magnificent reception, and a welcome as extraordinary as 
his kindness? For where should any one expect a 
welcome, if not coming to his own? And coming 
also not to charge, but to enrich them; not to share 
what they had, but to recover what they had lost; 
and, in a word, to change their temporals into eternals, and bring an overflowing performance and fruition to those who had lived hitherto only upon promise and expectation; but it fell out much 
otherwise, <i>his own received him not</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p34">Nor indeed if we look further into the world shall 
we find this usage so very strange or wonderful. For 
kindred is not friendship, but only an opportunity of 
nearer converse, which is the true cause of, and natural inducement to it. It is not to have the same 
blood in one’s veins, to have lain in the same womb, 
or to bend the knee to the same father, but to have 
the same inclinations, the same affections, and the 
same soul, that makes the friend. Otherwise Jacob 
may supplant Esau, and Esau hate and design the 
death of Jacob. And we constantly see the grand 
seignior’s coronation purple dipped in the blood of his 
murdered brethren, sacrificed to reason of state, or 
at least to his own unreasonable fears and suspicions: 
but friends strive not who shall kill, but who shall 
die first. If then the love of kindred is so small, 
surely the love of countrymen and neighbours can <pb n="452" id="xix-Page_452" />promise but little more. A prophet may, without 
the help of his prophetic spirit, foresee that he shall 
have but <i>little honour in his own country</i>. Men 
naturally malign the greatness or virtue of a fellow-citizen or a domestic; they think the nearness of it 
upbraids and obscures them: it is a trouble to have 
the sun still shining in their faces.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p35">And therefore the Jews in this followed but the 
common practice of men, whose emulation usually 
preys upon the next superior in the same family, 
company, or profession. The bitterest and the loud 
est scolding is for the most part amongst those of 
the same street. In short, there is a kind of ill disposition in most men, much resembling that of dogs; 
they bark at what is high and remote from them, 
and bite what is next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p36">Now, in this second part of the text, in which is 
represented the entertainment which Christ found 
in the world, expressed to us by those words, <i>his 
own received him not</i>, we shall consider these three 
things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p37">1. The grounds upon which the Jews rejected 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p38">2. The unreasonableness of those grounds. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p39">3. The great arguments that they had to the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p40">As to the first of these. To reckon up all the 
pretences that the Jews allege for their not acknowledging of Christ, would be as endless as the tales 
and fooleries of their rabbles; a sort of men noted 
for nothing more than two very ill qualities, to wit, 
that they are still given to invent and write lies, 
and those such unlikely and incredible lies, that none 
can believe them but such as write them. But the <pb n="453" id="xix-Page_453" />exceptions which seem to carry most of reason and 
argument with them, are these two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p41">First, That Christ came not as a temporal prince.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p42">Secondly, That they looked upon him as an underminer and a destroyer of the law of Moses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p43">1. As for the first. It was a persuasion which 
had sunk into their very veins and marrow; a persuasion which they built upon as the grand fundamental article of all their creed, that their Messiah 
should be a temporal prince, nor can any thing beat 
their posterity out of it to this day. They fancied 
nothing but triumphs and trophies, and all the nations of the earth licking the dust before them under 
the victorious conduct of their Messiah: they expected such an one as should disenslave them from 
the Roman yoke; make the senate stoop to their sanhedrim; and the capitol do homage to their temple. 
Nay, and we find the disciples themselves leavened 
with the same conceit: their minds still ran upon the 
grandeurs of an earthly sovereignty, upon <i>sitting at 
Christ’s right and left hand in his kingdom</i>, banqueting and making merry at his table, and who 
should have the greatest office and place under him. 
So carnal were the thoughts even of those who 
owned Christ for the Messiah; but how much more 
of the rest of the Jews, who contemned and hated 
him to the same degree! So that while they were 
feeding themselves with such fancies and expectations, how can we suppose that they would receive 
a person bearing himself for the Messiah, and yet in 
the poor habit and profession of a mean mechanic, 
as also preaching to them nothing but humility, 
self-denial, and a contempt of those glories and temporal felicities, the enjoyment of which they had <pb n="454" id="xix-Page_454" />made the very design of their religion? Surely the 
frustration of their hopes, and the huge contrariety 
of these things to their beloved preconceived notions, 
could not but enrage them to the greatest disdain 
and rejection of his person and doctrine imaginable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p44">And accordingly it did so: for they scorned, persecuted, and even spat upon him, long before his crucifixion; and no doubt, between rage and derision, 
a thousand flouts were thrown at him: as, What! 
shall we receive a threadbare Messiah, a fellow fitter to wield a saw or an hatchet, than a sceptre? 
For <i>is not this the carpenter’s son?</i> and have we 
not seen him in his shop and his cottage amongst 
his pitiful kindred? And can such an one be a fit 
person to step into the throne of David, to redeem 
Israel, and to cope with all the Roman power? No, 
it is absurd, unreasonable, and impossible: and to 
be in bondage to the Romans is nobler than to be 
freed by the hand of such a deliverer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p45">2. Their other grand exception against him was, 
that he set himself against the law of Moses, their 
reverence to which was so sacred, that they judged 
it the unchangeable rule of all human actions; and 
that their Messiah at his coming was to impose the 
observation of it upon all nations, and so to establish 
it for ever: nay, and they had an equal reverence 
for all the parts of it, as well the judicial and ceremonial as the moral; and (being naturally of a gross 
and a thick conception of things) perhaps a much 
greater. For still we shall find them more zealous 
in <i>tything mint, and rue, and cummin , and washing pots and platters</i>, (where chiefly their mind 
was,) than in the prime duties of mercy and justice. 
And as for their beloved sabbath, they placed the <pb n="455" id="xix-Page_455" />celebration of it more in doing nothing, than in doing 
good; and rather in sitting still, than in rescuing a 
life, or saving a soul: so that when Christ came to 
interpret and reduce the moral law to its inward 
vigour and spirituality, they, whose soul was of so 
gross a make that it was scarce a spirit, presently 
defied him as a Samaritan and an impostor, and 
would by no means hear of such strange impracticable notions. But when from refining and correcting their expositions and sense of the moral law, he 
proceeded also to foretell and declare the approaching destruction of their temple, and therewith a period to be put to all their rites and ceremonies, they 
grew impatient, and could hold no longer, but sought 
to kill him, and thereby thought that they did God 
good service, and Moses too. So wonderfully, it 
seems, were these men concerned for God’s honour, 
that they had no way to shew it, but by rejecting 
his Son out of deference to his servant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p46">We have seen here the two great exceptions which 
so blocked up the minds and hearts of the Jewish 
nation against Jesus Christ their true Messiah, that 
when <i>he came to his own, his own</i> rejected and threw 
him off. I come now in the next place,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p47">2. To shew the weakness and unreasonableness of 
these exceptions. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p48">First, For Christ’s being a temporal monarch, who 
should subdue and bring all nations under the Jewish 
sceptre. I answer, that it was so far from necessary, 
that it was absolutely impossible, that the Messiah 
should be such an one, and that upon the account of 
a double supposition, neither of which, I conceive, 
will be denied by the Jews themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p49">1. The first is the professed design of his coming, 
<pb n="456" id="xix-Page_456" />which was to be a blessing to all nations: for it is 
over and over declared in scripture, that in the seed 
of Abraham, that is, in the Messiah, all nations of 
the earth should be blessed. But now if they mean 
this of a temporal blessing, as I am sure they intend 
no other, then I demand how this can agree with 
his being such a prince, as, according to their description, must conquer all people, and enslave them 
to the Jews, as <i>hewers of wood and drawers of 
water</i>, as their vassals and tributaries, and, in a 
word, liable upon all occasions to be insulted over 
by the worst conditioned people in the world? A 
worthy blessing indeed, and such an one as, I believe, few nations would desire to be beholden to the 
seed of Abraham for. For there is no nation or 
people that can need the coming of a Messiah to 
bless them in this manner: since they may bless 
themselves so whensoever they please; if they will 
but send messengers to some of their neighbours, 
wiser and powerfuller than themselves, and declare 
their estates and country at their service, provided 
they will but come and make them slaves with 
out calling them so; by sending armies to take pos 
session of their forts and garrisons, to seize their 
lands, monies, and whatsoever else they have; and, 
in a word, to oppress, beggar, and squeeze them as 
dry as a pumice, and then trample upon them because they can get no more out of them: let any 
people, I say, as they shall like this, apply to some 
potent, overgrown prince, (whom the fools, his neighbours, shall have made so,) and I dare undertake, 
that upon a word speaking, they shall find him ready 
to be such a Messias to them at any time. And yet 
this was all that the gentile world could gain by <pb n="457" id="xix-Page_457" />those magnificent promises of the Messiah, (as universal a blessing as the prophets had foretold he 
should be,) if the Jews opinion concerning the nature of his kingdom over the rest of the world should 
take place. But since they judge such a kind of 
government so great a blessing to mankind, it is pity 
but they should have a large and lasting enjoyment 
of it themselves, and be made to feel what it is to be 
peeled and polled, fleeced and flayed, taxed and trod 
upon by the several governments they should happen to fall under; and so find the same usage from 
other princes which they had so liberally designed 
for them, under their supposed Messiah: as indeed 
through the just judgment of God they have in a 
great measure found ever since the crucifixion of 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p50">Second. The other supposition upon which I disprove the Messiah’s being such a temporal prince, is 
the unquestionable truth of all the prophecies recorded of him in scripture; many of which declare 
only his sufferings, his humility, his low despised 
estate; and so are utterly incompatible with such a 
princely condition. Those two, the first, <scripRef id="xix-p50.1" passage="Psalm xxii." parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22">Psalm xxii.</scripRef> 
the other in <scripRef id="xix-p50.2" passage="Isaiah liii." parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Isaiah liii.</scripRef> are sufficient proofs of this. 
It is not to be denied, indeed, that several have at 
tempted to make them have no respect at all to the 
Messiah; but still the truth has been superior to all 
such attempts. The Jewish rabbies for the most 
part understand them of the whole body of the 
people of Israel: and <note n="13" id="xix-p50.3"><p class="normal" id="xix-p51">See more of this in the following discourse on <scripRef id="xix-p51.1" passage="Isaiah liii. 8" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8">Isaiah liii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>one we know amongst our 
Christian interpreters, (though it will be hard to 
christen his interpretation,) who will needs have this 
whole fifty-third chapter of Isaiah to relate only to <pb n="458" id="xix-Page_458" />the prophet Jeremy, in the first and historical sense 
of it: little certainly to the service of Christianity; 
unless we can think the properest way for confirming our faith (especially against its mortal adversaries the Jews) be to strip it of the chief supports 
which the Old Testament affords it. But every little 
fetch of wit and criticism must not think to bear 
down the whole stream of Christian, catholic interpreters; and much less the apparent force and evidence of so clear a prophecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p52">And therefore to return to the rabbies themselves, 
the most learned of them, after all such fruitless at 
tempts, understand those prophecies only of the Messiah: but then, being fond of his temporal reign and 
greatness, some of them have invented the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xix-p52.1">σοφὸν φάρμακον</span> of two several Messiahs, Messiah Ben David, 
and Messiah Ben Joseph: one whereof was to be 
potent and victorious, the other low, afflicted, and 
at length killed. A bold unheard of fiction, and 
never known to the ancient Jewish church, till the 
modern rabbies began to dote and blaspheme at all 
adventures. But there is no shift so senseless and 
groundless which an obstinate adherence to a desperate cause will not drive the defenders of it to. It 
is clear, therefore, that all the pretences which the 
Jews have for the temporal reign and greatness of 
their Messiah, is sufficiently answered and cut off 
by these two considerations: for to argue with them 
further from the spirituality of the Messiah’s kingdom, as that the end of it was to abstract from all 
carnal, earthly, sensual enjoyments, as the certain 
hinderers of piety, and underminers of the spirit, 
would be but a begging of the question, as to the 
Jews, who would contend as positively that this was <pb n="459" id="xix-Page_459" />not to be the intent of it. And besides the truth is, 
their principles and temper are so hugely estranged 
from such considerations, that a man might as well 
read a lecture of music or astronomy to an ox or an 
ass, as go about to persuade them that their Messiah 
was only to plant his kingdom in men’s hearts, and 
by infusing into them the graces of humility, temperance, and heavenly-mindedness, to conquer their 
corruptions, and reign over their carnal affections, which 
they had a great deal rather should reign over them. 
And thus much for answer to their first exception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p53">Secondly. I come now to shew the unreasonableness of the other, grounded upon a pretence, that 
Christ was a supplanter of the authority of Moses, 
and an enemy to the law. And here for answer to 
this, I grant that Christ designed the abrogation of 
their ceremonial law, and yet for all this I affirm 
that Christ made good that word of his to the utmost, <i>that he came not to destroy the law, but to 
fulfil it</i>. For we must know, that to destroy a constitution, and to abrogate, or merely to put an end 
to it, are very different. To destroy a thing, is to 
cause it to cease from that use to which it is designed, and to which it ought to serve: but so did 
not Christ to the ceremonial law; the design of 
which was to fore-signify and point at the Messiah 
who was to come. So that the Messiah being come, 
and having finished the work for which he came, the 
use of it continued no longer; for being only to relate to a thing future, when that thing was past, 
and so ceased to be future, the relation, surely, 
grounded upon that futurity, must needs cease also. 
In a word, if to fulfil a prophecy be to destroy it, 
then Christ by abrogating the ceremonial law may be <pb n="460" id="xix-Page_460" />said also to have destroyed it. A prophecy fulfilled 
is no longer a prophecy; the very subject-matter of 
it being hereby took away; so a type is no longer a 
type, when the thing typified comes to be actually 
exhibited. But the Jews, who stripped all these 
things from any relation to a spiritual design, thought 
that their temple was to stand for ever; their circumcision and sabbaths to be perpetual, their newmoons never to change, and the difference of meats 
and of clean and unclean beasts to be unalterable. 
For alas, poor ignorant wretches! all their religion 
(as they had made it) was only to hate hogs, and to 
butcher sheep and oxen. A religion which they 
might very well have practised, had they sacrificed 
to no other god but their belly. Having thus 
shewn the unreasonableness of the Jews exceptions 
against Christ, I come now to</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p54">The third and last thing, which is to shew, that 
they had great reason for the contrary, high arguments to induce them to receive and embrace him 
for their Messias. It is not the business of an hour, 
nor of a day, to draw forth all those reasons which 
make for this purpose, and to urge them according to 
their full latitude and dignity: and therefore being 
to speak to those, who need not be convinced of that 
which they believe already, I shall mention but two, 
and those very briefly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p55">1. The first shall be taken from this; that all the 
signs and marks of the Messias did most eminently 
appear in Christ: of all which signs I shall fix upon 
one as the most notable, which is the time of his 
coming. It was exactly when the sceptre, or government, was departed from Judah, according to 
that prophecy of Jacob: and at the end of Daniel’s <pb n="461" id="xix-Page_461" />weeks; at which time he foretold that the Messiah 
should come. Upon a consideration of which one 
of their own rabbies, but fifty years before Christ, 
said, that it was impossible for the coming of the 
Messiah to be deferred beyond fifty years: a proportion of time vastly different from that of above six 
teen hundred, and yet after this also they can hear 
no news of such a Messiah as they expect. The 
same Daniel also affirms, that after the coming and 
cutting off of the Messiah, the city and the temple 
should be destroyed: as clear therefore as it is, that 
the city and temple are destroyed, so clear is it that 
their Messiah came before that destruction. From 
all which we may well insist upon that charge made 
against them by our Saviour, <i>Ye fools, ye can discern the face of the sky, and of the heavens, but 
how is it that ye do not discern this time?</i> A time 
as evident as if it were pointed out by a sunbeam 
upon a dial. And therefore the modern Jews being 
pinched with the force of this argument, fly to their 
old stale evasion, that the promise of the time of the 
Messiah’s coming was not absolute but conditional; 
which condition failing upon the great sins of the 
Jews, the time of his coming has been accordingly 
deferred. But this answer signifies nothing: for 
the very design of the Messiah’s coming, was to take 
away sins and be a propitiation for them, even according to their own rabbies words and confession: 
and therefore it is ridiculous to make the Jews sins 
the hinderances of his coming, when he made the 
atonement of sins the chief reason why he should 
come. In a word, if the Messiah was to come within such a certain period of time, (which time is long 
since expired,) and while the city and temple were <pb n="462" id="xix-Page_462" />yet standing, which shortly after Christ’s coming 
were demolished; then either that Jesus was the 
Messiah, or let them shew some other about that 
time, to whom that title might better belong.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p56">2. A second reason shall be taken from the whole 
course and tenor of Christ’s behaviour amongst the 
Jews. Every miracle that he did was an act of 
mercy and charity, and designed to cure as well as 
to convince. <i>He went about doing good</i>; he conversed amongst them like a walking balsam, breathing health and recovery wheresoever he came. Shew 
me so much as one miracle ever wrought by him to 
make a man lame or blind, to incommode an enemy, 
or to revenge himself; or shew me any one done by 
him to serve an earthly interest. As for gain and 
gold he renounced it. Poverty was his fee, and the 
only recompence of all his cures: and had he not 
been sold till he sold himself, the high priests might 
have kept their thirty pieces of silver for a better 
use. Nor was fame and honour the bait that al 
lured him: for he despised a kingship, and regarded 
not their hosannahs. He embraced a <i>cross</i>, and declined <i>not the shame</i>. And as for pleasure and softness of life, he was so far from the least approach to 
it, that <i>he had not where to lay his head</i>, while the 
foxes of the world had very warm places where to 
lay theirs. He lived as well as wrought miracles. 
Miracles of austerity, fasting, and praying, long 
journeys, and coarse receptions; so that if we compare his doctrine with his example, his very precepts 
were dispensations and indulgences, in comparison 
of the rigours he imposed upon himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p57">Let the Jews, therefore, who shall except against 
Christ as an impostor, (as they all do,) declare what <pb n="463" id="xix-Page_463" />carnal or secular interest he drove at; and if not, 
what there is in the nature of man, that can prompt 
him to an endurance of all these hardships; to serve 
no temporal end or advantage whatsoever. For did 
ever any sober person toil and labour, and at length 
expose himself to a cruel death, only to make men 
believe that which he neither did nor could believe 
himself? And so by dying in and for a lie, must 
procure himself damnation in the next world, as well 
as destruction in this? But if, for all this, they will 
still make Christ a deceiver, they must introduce 
upon mankind new principles of acting, cancel and 
overturn the old acknowledged methods of nature; 
and, in a word, either affirm that Christ was not a 
man, or that he was influenced by ends and inclinations contrary to all the rest of mankind: one of 
which must unavoidably follow; but neither of them 
ought to be admitted, where sense or reason is so 
much as pretended to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p58">And thus I have at length finished what I first 
proposed to be discoursed of from these words, <i>He 
came to his own, and his own received him not</i>. In 
which, that men may not run themselves into a dangerous mistake, by thinking the Jews the only persons 
concerned in these words, and consequently that the 
guilt here charged upon them could affect none else; 
we must know, that although upon the score of the 
natural cognation between Christ and the Jews, the 
text calls them by that appropriating character <i>his 
own</i>, and accordingly speaks of his coming to them 
as such; yet that all the nations of the world, who 
have had the gospel preached unto them, are as really 
his own, as any of the race of Abraham could be, (if 
those may be called his own whom he had so dearly <pb n="464" id="xix-Page_464" />bought,) and consequently that we are as capable of 
having Christ come to us, as the Jews themselves 
were. And accordingly he actually has, and every 
day does come to us; not in the same manner, indeed, but to the same purpose; not in the form of a 
servant, but with the majesty of a Saviour; that is 
to say, he comes to us in his word, in his sacraments, 
and in all the benefits of his incarnation; and those 
exhibited to us with as much reality and effect, as 
if with our very eyes we beheld the person of our 
benefactor. And then on the other hand, as we are 
altogether as capable of his coming to us, as his 
kindred and contemporaries the Jews themselves 
were; so are we likewise as capable of not receiving him, as those wretches were or could be. And 
therefore let no man flatter himself with reference 
to Christ, as the Jews, in much the like case, did 
with reference to the old prophets; boasting, forsooth, <i>that had they lived in the days of their fathers, they would have had no hand in the Mood of 
those holy messengers of God</i>, <scripRef id="xix-p58.1" passage="Matt. xxiii. 30" parsed="|Matt|23|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.30">Matt. xxiii. 30</scripRef>. Let 
no vicious person, I say, though never so noted and 
professed a Christian, conclude from hence, that had 
he lived when and where our Saviour did, nothing 
could have induced him to use him as those miscreants had done. For though I know that such 
men (as bad as they are) do with great confidence 
aver all this, and think themselves in very good 
earnest while they do so; yet as, in general, he who 
thinks he cannot deceive himself does not sufficiently know himself; so in this particular case, every 
hypocrite or wicked liver professing Christianity, 
while he thinks and speaks in this manner, is really 
imposing upon himself by a false persuasion; and <pb n="465" id="xix-Page_465" />would (though he may not know so much) have borne 
the very same malignity towards our Saviour, which 
those Jews are recorded to have done; and under 
the same circumstances would have infallibly treated 
him with the same barbarity. For, why did the 
Jews themselves use him so? Why? because the 
doctrines he preached to them were directly contrary to their lusts and corrupt affections, and 
defeated their expectations of a worldly Messias, who 
should have answered their sensual desires with 
the plenties and glories of such an earthly kingdom, as they had wholly set their gross hearts and 
souls upon. Accordingly, let us now but shift the 
scene, and suppose Christ in person preaching the 
same doctrines amongst us, and withal as much 
hated and run down for an impostor by the whole 
national power, civil and ecclesiastical, as it then 
fared with him amongst the Jews; and then no 
doubt we should see all such vicious persons, finding 
themselves pricked and galled with his severe precepts, quickly fall in with the stream of public vogue 
and authority, and as eagerly set <i>for</i> the taking away 
his life, as <i>against</i> reforming their own. To which 
we may further add this, that our Saviour himself 
passes the very same estimate upon every such 
wicked professor of his gospel, which he then did 
upon the Jews themselves, in that his irrefragable 
expostulation with them, <i>Why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not the things 
that I command you?</i> 
<scripRef id="xix-p58.2" passage="Luke vi. 46" parsed="|Luke|6|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.46">Luke vi. 46</scripRef>. implying thereby, that this was the 
greatest hostility and affront that men could possibly pass upon him. And no doubt but the Jews 
themselves, who avowedly rejected Christ, and his 
doctrine, out of an almost invincible prejudice infused 
<pb n="466" id="xix-Page_466" />into them by their teachers and rulers, concerning the utter inconsistency of both with the Mosaic constitution, were much more excusable before 
God, than any Christians can be, who, acknowledging the divine authority both of his person and his 
gospel, do yet reverse and contradict that in their 
lives and actions, which they avow in their creeds 
and solemn declarations. For he who prefers a base 
pleasure or profit before Christ, <i>spits in his face</i>, as 
much as the Jews did: and he who debauches his 
immortal soul, and prostitutes it to the vile and low 
services of lust and sensuality, <i>crucifies his Saviour 
afresh</i>, and puts him <i>to as open a shame</i> as ever 
Pontius Pilate, the high priest, or those mercenary 
tools, the very soldiers themselves, did. They do 
not indeed <i>pierce his side</i>, but (what is worse) they 
strike a dagger into his heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p59">And now, if the passing of all these indignities 
upon one who came into the world only to save it, 
(and to redeem those very persons who used him 
so,) is riot able to work upon our ingenuity, should 
not the consequences of it at least work upon our 
fears, and make us consider, whether, as we affect to sin like the Jews, it may not be our doom 
to suffer like the Jews too? To which purpose, let 
us but represent to ourselves the woful estate of 
Jerusalem, bleeding under the rage and rapine of the 
Roman armies; together with that face of horror 
and confusion which then sat upon that wretched 
people, when the casting off their Messias had turned 
their advocate into their judge, their saviour into 
their enemy; and, by a long refusal of his mercy, 
made them ripe for the utmost executions of his justice. After which proceeding of the divine vengeance <pb n="467" id="xix-Page_467" />against such sinners, should it not (one would 
think) be both the interest and wisdom of the stoutest and most daring sinners in the world, forthwith 
to make peace with their Redeemer upon his own 
terms? and (as hard a lesson as it seems) to take 
his yoke upon their necks, rather than with the Jews 
to draw his blood upon their heads; especially since 
one of the two must and will assuredly be their case? 
for the methods of grace are fixed, and the measures 
stated: and as little allowance of mercy will be 
made to such Christians as reject Christ in his laws, 
as to those very Jews who nailed him to the cross.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p60">In fine, Christ comes to us in his ordinances, with 
life in one hand, and death in the other. To such 
as <i>receive him not</i>, he brings the <i>abiding wrath of 
God</i>, a present curse, and a future damnation: but 
<i>to as many as shall receive him</i>, (according to the 
expression immediately after the text,) <i>he gives 
power to become the sons of God</i>. That is, in other 
words, to be as happy, both in this world and the 
next, as infinite goodness acting by infinite wisdom 
can make them.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xix-p61"><i>To him therefore, who alone can do such great 
things for those who serve him, be rendered 
and ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, 
majesty, and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="468" id="xix-Page_468" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXXIII. The Messiah’s Sufferings for the Sins of the People." prev="xix" next="xxi" id="xx">

<h2 id="xx-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xx-p0.2">PREACHED ON GOOD FRIDAY,</h3>
<h4 id="xx-p0.3">AT</h4>
<h3 id="xx-p0.4">CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h2 id="xx-p0.5">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="xx-p0.6">MARCH 20, 1668.</h4>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Isaiah 53:8" id="xx-p0.8" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8" />
<p class="center" id="xx-p1"><scripRef passage="Isa 53:8" id="xx-p1.1" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8"><span class="sc" id="xx-p1.2">Isaiah</span> liii. 8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xx-p2">—<i>For the transgression of my people was he stricken</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xx-p3">THIS great and eloquent prophet, the evangelist of 
the Jewish church, (as without any impropriety he 
may be called,) from <scripRef passage="Isa 52:13-53:12" id="xx-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|52|13|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.13-Isa.53.12">ver. 13 of the foregoing chapter 
to the end of this</scripRef>, seems rapt up with the contemplation of a great person under strange and 
unusual afflictions, whose character, with all the heights 
of rhetoric which the genius of grief and prophecy 
together could raise him to, he here sets himself 
with full purpose to describe. In all which description there is no one passage which does not speak 
something extraordinary and supernatural of the 
person described, and withal represent the describer 
of it in the highest degree of ecstasy and rapture; so 
that nothing could transcend the height of the expression but the sublimity of its subject. For still 
it fastens upon him the marks and tokens of something <pb n="469" id="xx-Page_469" />more than a man, indeed more than a creature; ascribing actions to him which surmount any 
created power, and so visibly, upon all principles of 
reason, above the strength and reach of the strongest 
arm of flesh, that if the person here spoken of be 
but a man, I am sure it requires the wit of more than 
a man to make sense of the prophecy. Who that 
great person therefore was, here so magnificently set 
forth by the prophet, is the thing now to be inquired 
into. In which inquiry we shall find several opinions, and every one of them pretending to give the 
right interpretation of the place. I shall reduce 
them all to these two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p4">First, The opinion of the ancient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p5">Secondly, The opinion of some later interpreters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p6">First, as for the ancient interpreters, I may boldly 
and truly say, that it was the general sense of all 
the old Jewish rabbies, that the person intended in 
this prophecy was the Messias. Take the affirmation 
of Rabbi Alschech, in his comment upon this prophecy, <i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p6.1">Rabbini nostri beatae memoriae uno ore statuunt juxta receptam traditionem 
hic de rege Messia sermonem esse.</span></i> And though their opinion of 
the temporal greatness of their Messias might (if any 
thing) tempt them to draw this prophecy another 
way, (since it declares the low, abject, and oppressed 
condition of the person here treated of,) yet, to shew 
that a suffering Messias was no such paradox in the 
divinity of the ancient Jewish rabbies, it was a constant received speech among them, that, dividing all 
the afflictions of the people of God into three parts, 
one third was to fall upon the Messias.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p7">And as for the doctors and fathers of the Christian 
church, they do all, with one unanimous breath, declare <pb n="470" id="xx-Page_470" />this to be a prophecy of the Messias, and this 
Messias to be Jesus Christ. And so full are they to 
this purpose, that Esaias, upon the account of this 
prophecy, is styled by some of them <i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p7.1">evangelista</span></i>, and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p7.2">Paulus propheticus</span></i>. Nor was ever the least intimation given of any other sense of it, till, a little 
before this last century, a new Christianity has endeavoured to get footing in the Christian world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p8">Second. The other opinion is of the later interpreters, amongst which I account the Jewish, that 
is, such as have wrote after a thousand years since 
Christ’s time; whose opinion in this matter will be 
found to have this eminent property of falsity, that 
it is very various. For having departed from the 
old received interpretation, they are no ways agreed 
what they shall substitute in the room of it. Some 
will have the subject of this prophecy to have been 
the people of Israel. Some indefinitely any just or 
righteous person. Some affirm it to have been Josiah; and one among the rest will needs have the 
person here spoken of to have been the prophet Jeremy. The authors of each of which opinions give 
us such insipid stories upon this chapter, as are fitter 
to be ushered in with the grave and solemn preface 
of <i>once upon a time</i>, than to be accounted interpretations of the word of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p9">He who contends for the prophet Jeremy is 
one Rabbi Saadias Haggaon, and he stands alone, 
not being countenanced by any of his Jewish brethren, till one in the Christian church thought fit 
to be his second, and out of his zeal, forsooth, to 
the Christian faith, to wrest one of the strongest 
arguments out of the hands of the Christian church, 
which it has fought with against Judaism ever since <pb n="471" id="xx-Page_471" />it was a church. And thus much I shall with confidence (because with evidence) affirm, that if such 
prophecies may be proved to have had their first and 
literal completion in the person of any besides Jesus of 
Nazareth, all arguments proving them to belong to 
him at a second hand, and by accommodation, as 
the word is, are but vain and precarious to the Jews, 
who will, and indeed upon his hypothesis may reject 
them, as easily as we can allege them, and then convince him who can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p10">But how can this prophecy be made to agree to 
Jeremy? With what truth or propriety could he be 
said to have been <i>exalted and extolled., and to have 
been very high; to have been stricken for our 
transgressions; and to have had the iniquity of us 
all laid upon him?</i> How could it be said of him, 
<i>Who shall declare his generation?</i> and that he 
<i>should see his seed, and prolong his days?</i> and 
also that he <i>should divide the spoil with the mighty?</i> 
with the like expressions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p11">Why yes, says our expositor, <i>he was exalted, and 
very high</i>, because the Chaldeans had him in admiration, which is yet more than we read of, and 
thanks to a good invention for it: though it must be 
confessed, that upon his being drawn out of the dungeon he was something <i>higher and more exalted</i> 
than he was before. In the next place <i>he was 
stricken for transgression, and had our iniquities 
laid upon him</i>, because by the sin and injurious 
dealing of the Jews he was cruelly and unworthily 
used, as indeed all or most of the prophets were, both 
before and after him. And then for that saying, 
<i>Who shall declare his generation?</i> The meaning of 
that, we are told, is, who shall reckon his years; for <pb n="472" id="xx-Page_472" />he shall live to be very aged: though yet we know 
no more of his age, but that he prophesied about 
forty years; whereas some others have prophesied 
much longer, and particularly Hosea, who prophesied 
about fourscore. As for the other expression of his 
<i>seeing his seed, and prolonging his days</i>, that we 
are taught must signify, that he should see many of 
his converts in Egypt, where he should live for a long 
time. Though yet we read not of any one of those 
converts, nor of any such prolonging his days there, 
but that it is a constant tradition of antiquity that 
he died an untimely disastrous death, being knocked 
on the head in Egypt by his wicked countrymen 
with a fuller’s club. And in the last place, for <i>his 
dividing the spoil with the mighty</i>; that, we are in 
formed, was fulfilled in this, that Nebuzaradan, captain of the Chaldean host, as we find it in Jeremy 
xl. 5, gave him a reward and some victuals, (that is 
to say, a small supply or <i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p11.1">modicum</span></i> of meat and 
money for his present support,) and so sent him 
away. A worthy glorious dividing of the spoil indeed, and much after the same rate that the poor 
may be said to divide the spoil, when they take their 
shares of what is given them at rich men’s doors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p12">So then we have here an interpretation, but as 
for the sense of it, that, for ought I see, must shift 
for itself. But whether thus to drag and hale words 
both from sense and context, and then to squeeze 
whatsoever meaning we please out of them, be not 
(as I may speak with some change of the prophet’s phrase) to <i>draw</i> lies with 
<i>cords</i> of blasphemy, and 
nonsense as it were with a <i>cart rope</i>, let any sober 
and impartial hearer or reader be judge. For whatsoever titles the itch of novelty and Socinianism has <pb n="473" id="xx-Page_473" />thought fit to dignify such immortal, incomparable, 
incomprehensible interpreters with, yet if these interpretations ought to take place, the said prophecies (which all before<note n="14" id="xx-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="xx-p13">Having had the opportunity and happiness of a frequent converse with Dr. Pocock, (the late Hebrew and Arabick professor to the University of Oxon, and the greatest 
master certainly of the eastern 
languages, and learning, which 
this or any other age or nation 
has bred,) I asked him (more 
than once, as I had occasion) 
what he thought of Grotius’s exposition of <scripRef id="xx-p13.1" passage="Isaiah liii." parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Isaiah liii.</scripRef> and his 
application of that prophecy, in 
the first sense and design of it 
to the person of the prophet 
Jeremy? To which, smiling 
and shaking his head, he answered, Why, what else can be 
thought or said of it, but .that 
in this the opiniator overruled 
the annotator, and the man 
had a mind to indulge his fancy? 
This account gave that great 
man of it, though he was as 
great in modesty as he was in learning, (greater than which 
none could be,) and withal had 
a particular respect for Grotius, 
as having been personally acquainted with him. But the 
truth is, the matter lay deeper 
than so; for there was a certain 
party of men whom Grotius had 
unhappily engaged himself with, 
who were extremely disgusted 
at the book <i>de Satisfactione 
Christi</i>, written by him against 
Socinus, and therefore he was 
to pacify (or rather satisfy) 
these men, by turning his pen 
another way in his Annotations, 
which also was the true reason 
that he never answered Crellius; a shrewd argument, no 
doubt, to such as shall well 
consider these matters, that 
those in the Low Countries, who 
at that time went by the name 
of Remonstrants and Arminians, were indeed a great deal 
more.</p></note> Grotius and the aforesaid 
rabbi Saadias unanimously fixed, in the first sense 
of them, upon the sole person of the Messiah) might 
have been actually fulfilled, and consequently the 
veracity of God in the said prophecies strictly accounted for, though Jesus of Nazareth had never 
been born. Which being so, would any one have 
thought, that the author of the book <i>de Veritate 
Religlonis Christiana, et de Satisfactione Christi</i>, 
could be also the author of such interpretations as 
these? No age certainly ever produced a mightier 
man in all sorts of learning than Grotius, nor more <pb n="474" id="xx-Page_474" />happily furnished with all sorts of arms, both offensive and defensive, for the vindication of the Christian faith, had he not in his annotations too frequently turned the edge of them the wrong way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p14">Well therefore, taking it for manifest, and that 
upon all the grounds of rational and unforced interpretation, that the person here spoken of was the 
Messias, and that this Messias could be no other 
than Jesus of Nazareth, the great mediator of the 
second covenant, <i>very God, and very man</i>, in whom 
every tittle of this prophecy is most exactly verified, 
and to whom it does most peculiarly and incommunicably agree; we shall proceed now to take an 
account of the several parts of the text, in which we 
have these three things considerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p15">First, The suffering itself; <i>he was stricken</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p16">Secondly, The nature of the suffering, which was 
penal, and expiatory; <i>he was stricken for transgression</i>: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p17">Thirdly, The ground and cause of this suffering, 
which was God’s propriety in, and relation to, the 
persons for whom Christ was stricken, implied in this 
word, <i>my people: for the transgression of my 
people was he stricken</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p18">Of each of which in their order: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p19">First, For the suffering itself: <i>he was stricken</i>. 
The very word imports violence and invasion from 
without. It was not a suffering upon the stock of 
the mere internal weaknesses of nature, which carries the seeds and causes of its dissolution in its own 
bowels, and so by degrees withers and decays, and 
at length dies, like a lamp that for want of oil can 
burn no longer; but like a torch in its full flame beat 
and ruffled, and at length blown out by the breath <pb n="475" id="xx-Page_475" />of a north wind: so was Christ dealt with in the 
very prime and vigour of his years, being by main 
force torn and stricken out of the world. Blows did 
the work of time, and stripes and spears were in 
stead of age to put a period to his afflicted life. 
Now the greatness of this suffering will be made out 
to us upon these three accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p20">First, Upon the account of the latitude and extent of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p21">Secondly, Of the intenseness and sharpness of it: 
and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p22">Thirdly, Of the person inflicting it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p23">First, As for the latitude or extent of it. The 
blow reached every part of his humanity, carrying 
the grief all over, till, by an universal diffusion of 
itself, it entered, according to the Psalmist’s expression, <i>like water into his bowels, or like oil into his 
bones</i>. It spread itself into every part of his body, 
as if it had been another soul. Nothing was free 
from suffering that could suffer. Suffering seemed 
to be his portion, his inheritance, nay, his very property. Even the religion that he came to propagate 
and establish was a suffering religion, and by the 
severest method of establishment, he gave the first 
and the greatest instance of it in himself. He who 
would recount every part of Christ that suffered, 
must read a lecture of anatomy. <i>From the crown 
of the head to the sole of the foot, there was nothing</i> 
but the traces of pain and suffering: <i>they made 
long furrows upon his back</i>, says the Psalmist; they 
did, as it were, tear and plough up his innocent body. 
In his person we might have seen grief in its height 
and supremacy; grief triumphant, crowned, and arrayed in purple; grief reigning, and doing the utmost <pb n="476" id="xx-Page_476" />that it was able. It is a subject too well 
known, and too frequently discoursed of, to make 
descriptions of the thorns, the spears, and the nails, 
that acted their several parts in this tragedy, and 
that so, that the very narrative of our Saviour’s passion cannot but beget another in every pious hearer 
of it. But when we have said the utmost of his 
bodily sufferings, we still know that nature has provided a support able to make and stand up against 
all these: for the strength and firmness of a resolved 
mind will bear a man above his infirmity, as the 
breath bears up the body from sinking: but when 
the supporter itself fails, when the <i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p23.1">primum vivens</span></i> 
and the <i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p23.2">ultimum moriens</span></i> has had a mortal blow, 
and the iron enters into the very soul, then baffled 
nature must surrender, and quit the combat, unless 
seconded and held up by something greater and 
mightier than itself. And this was our Saviour’s condition. There was a sword which reached his 
very spirit, and pierced his soul, till it bled through 
his body; for they were the struggles and agonies of 
the inward man, the labours and strivings of his 
restless thoughts, which cast his body into that prodigious sweat. For though it was the flesh that 
sweated, it was the spirit that took the pains. It 
was that which was then treading the winepress of 
God’s wrath alone, till it made him red in his apparel, and dyed all his garments with blood. What 
thought can reach, or tongue express, what our Saviour then felt within his own breast! The image 
of all the sins of the world, for which he was to 
suffer, then appeared clear and lively, and express 
to his mind. All the vile and horrid circumstances 
of them stood, as it were, particularly ranged before <pb n="477" id="xx-Page_477" />his eyes in all their dismal colours. He saw 
how much the honour of the great God was abused 
by them, and how many millions of poor souls they 
must inevitably have cast under the pressures of a 
wrath infinite and intolerable, should he not have 
turned the blow upon himself. The horror of which 
then filled and amazed his vast apprehensive soul, 
and those apprehensions could not but affect his 
tender heart, then brimful of the highest zeal for 
God’s glory, and the most relenting compassion for 
the souls of men, till it fermented and boiled over 
with transport and agony, and even forced its way 
through all his body in those strange ebullitions of 
blood, not to be paralleled by the sufferings of any 
person recorded in any history whatsoever. It was 
this which drew those doleful words from him, <i>My 
soul is exceeding sorrowful</i>, &amp;c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx-p23.3">Περίλυπός 
ἐστιν ἡ ψυχή μου</span>. It was surrounded, and, as it were, besieged with an army of sorrows. And believe it, 
his soul was too big and of too strong a make to 
bend under an ordinary sorrow. It was not any of 
those little things which make us put the finger in 
the eye, as loss of estate, friends, preferment, interest, and the like, things too mean to raise a tumult 
in the breast of a resolved stoick, and much less in 
his, who both placed and preached happiness, not 
only in the want, but in the very defiance of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p24">And now after this his agony in the garden, I 
need not much insist upon the wounds given his reputation by the sword of a blaspheming tongue, the 
sharpest of all others, and which, like a poisoned 
dagger, hurting both with edge and venom too, at 
the same time both makes a wound and prevents its 
cure. Even a guilty person feels the sting of a malicious <pb n="478" id="xx-Page_478" />report; and if so, much more must one who 
is innocent, and yet infinitely more must he, who 
was not only innocent, but innocence itself. Reputation is tender, and for it to be blown upon is to be 
tainted; like a glass, the clearer and finer it is, the 
more it suffers by the least breath. And therefore 
for him, who came to destroy the kingdom of Satan, 
to be traduced as a partner with, and an agent for 
Beelzebub; for him, whose greatest repasts were 
prayer and abstinence, and the most rigid severities 
upon himself, to be taxed as a wine-bibber, and a 
good fellow; for him, who came into the world both 
in life and death to bear witness to the truth, to 
suffer as an impostor and a deceiver; what could be more grievous and afflicting 
to a great innocence, joined with as great an apprehension!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p25">However, his church gains this great advantage 
of comfort by it, that the worst of sufferings comes 
sanctified to our hands by the person of our grand 
example, who was reviled and slandered, and tossed 
upon the tongues of men before us. A greater martyrdom questionless than to be cast, as the primitive 
Christians were, to the mouths of lions, which are 
tender and merciful compared to the mouths of 
men; whether we look upon that bitter spirit which 
acted in those Jews, or in some Christians nowadays worse than Jews; men, who seem to have out 
done all before them in the arts of a more refined 
malice and improved calumny. Qualities lately 
sprung up out of the stock of a spreading atheism, 
and a domineering, reigning sensuality; sins now 
made national and authentic, and so much both 
judgment and mercy-proof, that it is well if we can 
be cured without being cut off. But to return to <pb n="479" id="xx-Page_479" />the business before us. We have now seen the first 
thing setting forth the greatness of this suffering; 
to wit, the latitude and extent of it; as that it seized 
both body and soul, and every part and faculty of 
both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p26">Secondly. The next thing declaring its greatness 
was the intenseness and sharpness of it. We have 
seen already how far it went; we are now to consider how deep. It fell not on him like a dew or 
mist, which only wets the surface of the ground, but 
like a pouring soaking rain, which descends into the 
very bowels of it. There was pain enough in every 
single part to have been spread in lesser proportions 
over the whole man. Christ suffered only the exquisiteness and heights of pain, without any of those 
mitigations which God is pleased to temper and al 
lay it with as it befalls other men; like a man who 
drinks only the spirits of a liquor separated and extracted from the dull, unactive body of the liquor 
itself. All the force and activity, the stings and 
fierceness of that troublesome thing were, as it were, 
drained and distilled, and abridged into that cup 
which Christ drank of. There was something 
sharper than vinegar, and bitterer than gall, which 
that draught was prepared and made up with. We 
cannot indeed say, that the sufferings of Christ were 
long in duration; for to be violent and lasting too is 
above the methods or measures of nature. But he 
who lived at that rate, that he might be said to live 
an age every hour, was able to suffer so too; and to 
comprise the greatest torments in the shortest space; 
which yet by their shortness lost nothing of their 
force and keenness; as a penknife is as sharp as a 
spear, though not so long. That which promotes <pb n="480" id="xx-Page_480" />and adds to the impressions of pain, is the delicate 
and exact crasis and constitution of the part or faculty aggrieved. And there is no doubt but the 
very fabric and complexion of our Saviour’s body 
was a masterpiece of nature, a thing absolutely and 
exactly framed, and of that fineness as to have the 
quickest and most sensible touches of every object; 
and withal to have these advanced by the communion of his admirably made body, with his high and 
vigorous intellectuals. All which made him drink 
in pain more deeply, feel every lash, every wound 
with so much a closer and a more affecting sense. 
For it is not to be doubted but a dull fellow can endure the paroxysms of a fever, or the torments of 
the gout or stone, much better than a man of a 
quick mind and an exalted fancy; because in one 
pain beats upon a rock or an anvil, in the other it 
prints itself upon wax. One is even born with a 
kind of lethargy and stupefaction into the world, 
armed with an iron body and a leaden soul against 
all the apprehensions of ordinary sorrow; so that 
there is need of some pain to awaken such an one, 
and to convince him that he is alive: but our Saviour, who had an understanding too quick to let 
any thing that was intelligible escape it, took in 
the dolorous afflicting object in its full dimensions. 
He saw the utmost evil of every one of those strokes, 
which the guilt of our sins inflicted on him; and 
what his eye saw, his heart proportion ably felt: for 
surely they must needs have been inconceivably 
afflicting, in the actual endurance, which were so 
dreadful in their very approach, that the horror of 
them put the man of God’s right hand, the man 
made strong for that very purpose, to start back, <pb n="481" id="xx-Page_481" />and decline the blow, could the avoidance of it have 
stood with the decrees of Heaven. <i>Father, if it be 
possible, let this cup pass from me</i>: which yet was 
not the voice of cowardice, but of human nature; 
nature, which by its first and most essential principle would have saved itself, might it have consisted 
with the saving of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p27">Thirdly. The third thing setting forth the greatness of this suffering, is the cause and author of it, 
which was God himself. The measure of every passion is the operation of the agent. And then we 
know what omnipotence can do; omnipotence employed, or rather inflamed by justice, in whose quarrel it was then engaged. We must not measure the 
divine strokes by the proportion of those blows which 
are inflicted by the greatest and most exasperated 
mortal; the condition of whose nature sets bounds 
to his power, when it cannot to his rage: so that, 
in the utmost executions of it, he acts but like a 
wasp; very angrily indeed, but very weakly. Every 
blow inflicted by the fiercest tyrant can reach no 
further than the body; and the body is but the 
dwellingplace, not any part of the soul; and consequently can no more communicate its ruins to 
that, than a man can be said to be wounded in his 
person because a wall of his house was broken down. 
Upon which account there have been some, whose 
souls have been so fortified with philosophy and great 
principles, as to enable them to laugh in Phalaris’s bull, to sing upon the rack, and to despise the flames. 
For still, when God torments us by the instrumental 
mediation of the creature, his anger can fall upon us 
in no greater proportions than what can pass through 
the narrow capacities of a created being. For be 
<pb n="482" id="xx-Page_482" />the fountain never so full, yet if it communicates itself by a little pipe, the stream can be but small and 
inconsiderable, and equal to the measures of the conveyance. God can no more give his 
<i>power</i> than his 
<i>glory to another</i>; there is no mortal arm can draw 
his bow: God cannot thunder or lighten by proxy. 
He alone is the <i>Father of spirits</i>; and none can 
reach the conscience but he who made it: and therefore, being to discharge the utmost of his vindictive 
justice upon the sins of mankind, then charged upon 
our Saviour, he took the sword into his own hand, 
entered the lists, and dealt with him immediately 
by himself. And then we find the difference of our 
Saviour’s suffering by the difference of his behaviour. 
While he was buffeted, scourged, and nailed to the 
cross, we hear nothing from him; but, <i>like a lamb 
before the shearers, he was dumb</i>: not because he 
could not, but because he scorned to roar under the 
impressions of a finite anger. But when God reached 
forth his hand, and darted his immediate rebukes into 
his very soul and spirit, (as he did while he was hanging upon the cross,) then he cries out, 
<i>My God, my 
God, why hast thou forsaken me?</i> Silence upon such 
a loss would have been but stupidity, and patience 
an absurdity; for when God withdrew his presence 
from him, that darkness which then covered the face 
of the whole earth was but a faint emblem of that 
blacker cloud of despair which had overcast his soul. 
It is not possible for us to conceive the utmost weight 
of those heavy strokes inflicted by the Almighty himself upon our Saviour. All the representations and 
little draughts of them made by words and fancy, 
are vastly short of the keen impressions of sense. 
But yet that which gives us the nearest resemblance <pb n="483" id="xx-Page_483" />of them, surely, is the torment of a guilty mind 
under a state of desertion; when God shall turn the 
worm of conscience into a scorpion, and smite it 
with the secret invisible stings of his wrath, such as 
shall fester and rage inwardly, gnaw and rake the 
very entrails of the soul. The burden and anguish 
of this has been sometimes so insupportable, that 
some have professed themselves to envy the condition of Judas and the damned spirits, as thinking 
the endurance of those flames more tolerable than 
the expectation, and accordingly have done violence 
to their own lives, and so fled to hell as to a sanctuary, and chose damnation as a release. Far were 
such persons, God knows, from bettering their condition by completing that which they could not bear 
in the very beginnings and foretastes of it; yet, how 
ever, it demonstrates to us the unspeakable wretchedness of a guilty soul labouring under the hand of 
God. And by the way, let the boldest, the hardiest, 
and the securest sinner know, that God is able, with 
out ever touching him either in his estate, his health, 
his reputation, or any other outward enjoyment dear 
to him, but merely by letting a few drops of his 
wrath fall upon his guilty conscience, so to scald and 
gall him with the lively sense of sin, that he shall 
live a continual terror to himself, carry about him 
an hell in his own breast, which shall echo to him 
such peals of vengeance every hour, that all the wine 
and music, all the honours and greatness of the world 
shall not be able to minister the least ease to his 
heartsick and desponding soul. Now in these torments of a guilty conscience we have some little 
image of the pains then suffered by our Saviour, the 
greatness of both being founded upon the same reason, <pb n="484" id="xx-Page_484" />namely, that God is the sole and immediate inflicter of such strokes: and then surely the suffering 
must needs be grievous, when infinite justice passes 
sentence, and infinite power does execution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p28">And thus I have finished the first general thing 
proposed from the text, which was the suffering itself, expressed in these words, 
<i>he was stricken</i>, and 
that by considering the latitude, the intenseness, and 
also the cause of it: all of them so many arguments 
to demonstrate to us its unparalleled greatness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p29">2. The second general thing proposed was the 
nature and quality of this suffering; namely, that it 
was penal and expiatory; <i>he was stricken for transgression</i>. And to prove that it was penal, there 
needs no other argument to any clear, unbiassed understanding, than the natural, genuine, and unconstrained use of the word: for what other sense can 
there be of a man’s being stricken or suffering for 
sin, but his being punished for sin? And that I am 
sure is spoke so plain and loud by the universal 
voice of the whole book of God, that scripture must 
be crucified, as well as Christ, to give any other tolerable sense of it. But since heresy has made such 
bold invasions upon those sacred writings, we will 
consider both those senses which these words are 
asserted to be capable of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p30">1. First of all then, some assert, that to be <i>stricken 
for transgression</i> imports not here a punishment for 
sins past, but a prevention or taking away of sin for 
the future. So that Christ is said to be stricken, to 
suffer, and to die for sin, because by all this he confirmed to us an excellent and holy doctrine, the belief of which has in it a natural aptness to draw men 
off from their sins. In a word, because Christianity <pb n="485" id="xx-Page_485" />tends to make men holy, 
and cease from sin, and 
because Christ by his blood sealed the truth of Christianity, therefore is he said to die for sin; a strange 
and remote deduction, and such an one as the common rules and use of speaking would never have 
suggested. But then besides, because it is easy to 
come upon the authors of this perverse interpretation, by demanding of them, what fitness there could 
be in Christ’s death to confirm his doctrine? And 
what reason the world could have to believe Christianity true, because the author of it, a pious, innocent, excellent person, was basely and cruelly put to 
death? Therefore they further say, that this effect 
of its confirmation is really and indeed to be ascribed 
to his subsequent resurrection, though only his death 
be still mentioned; that being the most difficult and 
heroic passage of all, that he either did or suffered 
for our sakes, and consequently the greatest instance 
of his patience, and persuasion of the truth of that 
doctrine for which he suffered. But by their favour, 
if Christ is said no otherwise to die for sin, than because he delivered a doctrine, the design of which 
was to draw men off from sin, and which was confirmed to be true only by his resurrection; how 
comes it to pass that this effect is still joined with 
his death, but never with his resurrection? It being 
said over and over, that he died for sin, suffered and 
bled for sin, but never that he rose again for sin. It 
is indeed said once, that <i>he rose again for our justification</i>; but in the very foregoing words it is said, 
that <i>he was delivered to death for our offences</i>: 
which shews that those words, <i>for our offences</i>, and 
<i>for our justification</i>, have there a very different 
sense, and bear a different relation to the words <pb n="486" id="xx-Page_486" />with which they are joined, in that as well as in 
the other scriptures. But this whole invention is so forced and far-fetched, and so much out of the road 
of common reason, that it is impossible it should 
gain but by the strengths and prepossessions of prejudice; and where prejudice stands for judgment, 
for ought I see, it is as vain to urge arguments as to 
quote scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p31">2. The other sense of these words, and which 
alone the catholic church receives for true, is, that 
Christ’s being <i>stricken for sin</i>, signifies his being 
punished for sin; the word <i>for</i> in this case denoting the antecedent meritorious cause of his suffering, 
and not the final, as the school of Socinus does assert; and consequently must directly relate to the 
removal of the guilt of sin, and not the power, as 
is also affirmed by the same persons. Now that 
Christ’s suffering and being <i>stricken for transgression</i>, imports that suffering to have been penal and 
expiatory, as it might with the highest evidence be 
demonstrated from several scriptures; so at this time 
I shall confine myself within the limits of the chapter from whence I took my text: and here I shall 
found the proof of it upon these two expressions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p32">First, That Christ is said to have <i>borne our sins</i>, 
in the <scripRef passage="Isa 53:12" id="xx-p32.1" parsed="|Isa|53|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.12">12th verse</scripRef>. Now, <i>to bear sin</i> is an Hebrew 
phrase for that which in Latin is <i><span lang="LA" id="xx-p32.2">luere peccatum</span></i>, 
and in English <i>to be punished for sin</i>. And if to 
bear another man’s sin or iniquity by suffering, does 
not imply the undergoing of the punishment due to 
that man’s sin; we must invent a new way of expounding profane writers as well as sacred, and of 
interpreting the common speeches of men, as well as 
the word of God.</p>

<pb n="487" id="xx-Page_487" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p33">Secondly, The other argument shall be taken from 
that expression which declares Christ to have been 
made a sacrifice or an <i>offering for sin</i>, in the <scripRef passage="Isa 53:10" id="xx-p33.1" parsed="|Isa|53|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.10">10th 
verse</scripRef>, <i>When thou shalt make his soul an offering 
for sin</i>. The proof of what I here affirm is grounded 
upon the use and design of a sacrifice, as it has been 
used by all nations in the world, which was to appease the Deity by paying down a life for sin; and 
that by the substitution of a sacrifice, whether of 
man or beast, to die and pay down his life instead 
of the sinner. For there was a tacit acknowledgment universally fixed in the hearts of all mankind, 
that <i>the wages of sin was death</i>, and that <i>without 
shedding of blood there could be no remission</i>: 
upon which was built the reason of all their sacrifices and victims. So surely, therefore, as Christ was 
a sacrifice, and as the design of a sacrifice is to pay 
down a life for sin, and as to pay down a life for sin 
is to be punished for sin; so sure it is that Christ’s death and sufferings were penal. Now it being clear 
that the foundation of all punishment is compensation or exchange, that is to say, something paid 
down to divine justice for something done against 
it; and since all compensation implies a retribution 
equivalent to the injury done, therefore, that Christ 
might be qualified to be a sacrifice fit to undergo the 
full punishment due for the sins of mankind, two 
things were required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p34">1. An infinite dignity in his person; for since the 
evil and demerit of sin was infinite, and since Christ 
was so to suffer for it, as not to remain under those 
sufferings for an infinite duration, that infinity therefore was to be made up some other way; which could 
not be, but by the infinite worth and dignity of his <pb n="488" id="xx-Page_488" />person, grasping in all the perfections and glories of 
the Deity, and by consequence deriving an infinite 
value to his sufferings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p35">2. The other qualification required was a perfect 
innocence in the person to suffer: for so much was 
specified by the paschal lamb, of which we still read 
in scripture, <i>that it was to be a lamb without blemish</i>. And there is no doubt but had Christ had 
any sin of his own to have satisfied for, he had been 
very unable to satisfy for other men’s. He who is going to gaol for his own 
debts, is very unfit to be a security for another’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p36">But now this perfect innocence, which I affirm 
necessary to render Christ a fit and proper sacrifice, 
is urged by our adversaries to be the very reason 
why Christ’s sufferings could not be penal, since 
punishment, in the very nature and essence of it, imports a relation to sin. To this I answer, that punishment does indeed import an essential relation to 
sin, but not of necessity to the sin of the person 
upon whom it is inflicted; as might be evinced by 
innumerable instances, as well as undeniable reasons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p37">If it be replied, that God has declared <i>that the soul that 
sins shall die</i>;</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p38">I answer, that this is only a positive law, according to which God declares he will proceed in the ordinary course of his providence; but it is not of natural and eternal obligation, so as universally to bind 
God in all cases; but that he may, when he pleases, 
deal otherwise with his creature. But this will receive further light from the discussion of the third 
and last general head, to which we now proceed. 
Namely,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p39">3. The ground and cause of this suffering, which <pb n="489" id="xx-Page_489" />was God’s propriety in, and relation to the persons 
for whom Christ suffered, specified in these words, 
my people: <i>for the transgression of my people was 
he stricken</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p40">If it be here asked, upon what account the persons here spoken of were denominated and made 
God’s people? I answer, that they were so by an 
eternal covenant and transaction between the Father and the Son; by which the Father, upon certain conditions to be performed by the Son, consigned over some persons to him to be 
<i>his people</i>. 
For our better understanding of which we are to 
observe, that the business of man’s redemption proceeds upon a twofold covenant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p41">First, An eternal covenant made between the Father and the Son, by which the Father agreed to 
give both grace and glory to a certain number of 
sinners, upon condition that Christ would assume 
their nature, and pay down such a ransom to his 
justice, as should both satisfy for their sin, and withal 
merit such a measure of grace as should effectually 
work in them all things necessary to their salvation. 
And this covenant may be properly called a covenant 
of suretiship or redemption. Upon which alone, 
and not upon any covenant made between God and 
men in their own persons, is built the infallibility of 
the future believing, repenting, and finally persevering of such as Christ from all eternity undertook to 
make his people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p42">Secondly. The other is a covenant made in time, 
and actually entered into by God and men, by which 
God on his part promises to men eternal salvation, 
upon condition of faith and repentance on theirs. 
And this is called in scripture <i>the second covenant</i>, <pb n="490" id="xx-Page_490" />or <i>the covenant of grace</i>, and stands opposed to that 
which is there called <i>the first covenant</i>, or <i>the covenant of works</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p43">Now, by that eternal compact or transaction between the Father and the Son, (of which alone we 
now speak,) was this donation of a certain determinate number of persons made to Christ to be his 
people, by virtue of which agreement or transaction 
he was, <i>in the fulness of time</i>, to suffer for them, 
and to accomplish the whole work of their redemption from first to last. For to affirm that Christ died 
only to verify a proposition, [that <i>whosoever believed 
should be saved</i>,] but in the mean time to leave the 
whole issue of things in reference to persons so loose 
and undetermined, that it was a question whether 
ever any one should actually believe, and very possible that none ever might, and consequently that 
after Christ had suffered, had been stricken, and died 
for transgression, yet, for any thing that he had done 
in all this, he might never have had a people; this 
certainly is a strange and new gospel, and such as 
the doctrine of our church seems utterly unacquainted with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p44">Having thus shewn the foundation upon which 
the persons here spoken of are called by the prophet 
God’s people; namely, an eternal covenant, in which 
God the Father and the Son mutually agreed upon 
the terms of their redemption, we are now to observe, that the same thing that thus denominates 
and makes them God’s people, makes them under 
the same relation to belong also to Christ, and that 
not only upon the account of his nature that he was 
God, but chiefly of his office, that he was their Mediator, which capacity made him equally concerned <pb n="491" id="xx-Page_491" />in that eternal covenant, he accepting and agreeing 
to those terms that were proposed and offered him 
by the Father. By his acceptance of which, he be 
came both a mystical head and a surety to those for 
whom he so undertook. And this relation of his to 
them was the cause why he both might be and actually was <i>stricken by God for their transgression</i>, 
without any violation of the divine justice, notwithstanding the perfect innocence of his person. For 
to render it just to inflict a punishment upon an innocent person instead of another, either of these two 
causes are sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p45">First, An intimate conjunction between those persons; and that either natural, as between father and 
son, or political, as between king and people, and 
the like: or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p46">Secondly, The voluntary consent and will of an innocent person to undergo the punishment due to the 
nocent; as it is between a man and his surety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p47">Accordingly, from that covenant, by which the 
Father made over a certain number of persons to 
the Son to be his people, there arose this twofold 
relation of Christ to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p48">1. Of a king to his people, or of a mystical head 
to his members, so that legally and politically they 
suffered as really in Christ, as the whole body suffers 
when the head is wounded or struck through with a 
dart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p49">2. The other relation is of a surety; so that the 
satisfaction paid down by Christ to God’s justice for 
sin, is, in estimation of law, as really accounted to 
be paid down by the saints, as if they had paid it in 
their own persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p50">And this is a further, and withal a full answer to <pb n="492" id="xx-Page_492" />that objection formerly hinted from the innocence of 
Christ’s person, as if it rendered him uncapable of 
punishment. For his own free, voluntary consent to 
be a surety for sinners, and responsible for all that 
divine justice could charge them with, transferred 
the guilt and obligation from their persons to his 
own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p51">In a word, the compact between Christ and his 
Father made him a king, a mystical head, and also 
a surety to some certain persons; and his being so, 
made them his people, and their being his people 
did, upon that account, make it both just and equitable for him to suffer, and to be 
<i>stricken for their 
transgression</i>, which is the result of the text, and 
the thing undertook by us to be proved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p52">I have now finished the several things proposed 
from the text; in which having set before you how 
much Christ has suffered, and all for our sakes, I 
hope it will kindle the workings of a pious ingenuity 
in every one of our breasts. For I am sure if Christ’s suffering for us were the doctrine, gratitude should 
make our readiness to suffer for him the application. 
Christianity, I shew, was a suffering religion; and 
there are two sorts of suffering to which it will certainly expose every genuine professor of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p53">1. The first is from himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p54">2. The second from the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p55">1. And first, it will engage him in a suffering 
from himself; even that grand suffering of self-denial 
and mortification, the sharpest and most indispensable of all others, in which every Christian is not 
only to be the sufferer, but himself also the executioner. <i>He who is Christ’s</i>, says the apostle, 
<i>has 
crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts</i>. <pb n="493" id="xx-Page_493" />A severe discipline certainly, in which a man is to 
act his fiercest anger upon his dearest friends. For 
could nature ever yet suggest to any one the hatred 
of his own flesh, the crucifixion of his desires, and 
the stabbing of his most beloved affections? Nature 
indeed cannot, will not prompt it; but Christianity, 
which rises many strains above nature, both must 
and will. The best sacrifice to a crucified Saviour 
is a crucified lust, a bleeding heart, and a dying corruption. We cannot bring, nor indeed does Christ 
expect, a recompence for what he has suffered for 
us; yet that which he will accept, as if it were a 
recompence, is for us to deal cruelly with that body 
of sin which has caused the acting of all those cruelties upon him. Let the ambitious man lay his pride 
in the dust, the covetous man deposit his treasures 
in the banks of charity and liberality, and let the 
voluptuous epicure renounce his cups and his whores, 
and this will be a present to Heaven better than an 
whole hecatomb: nor could <i>the fruit of his body</i> fall 
so grateful a sacrifice upon God’s altars as <i>the sin of 
his soul</i>. But it is like, the jolly world about us will 
but scoff at the paradox of such practices, and explode them as madness and melancholy: yet let those 
sons of pleasure know, that such as scorn to be thus 
melancholy in this world, will have but little cause 
to be merry in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p56">2. The other kind of suffering in which Christianity will engage a man, is from the world. Such 
is the genius and nature of the Christian religion, 
that it must unavoidably bring him, who owns it, in 
the power of it, under temporal troubles and afflictions. <i>In the world</i>, says Christ, 
<i>ye shall have tribulation</i>. And he spoke it not so much by a spirit <pb n="494" id="xx-Page_494" />of prophecy as philosophy, and by an actual sight of 
it in its pregnant causes. For the contrariety of the 
principles and maxims of Christianity to those of the 
world, cannot but engage men in such practices as 
shall also thwart the customs and modes which govern the actions of the world. But where there is 
contrariety, there will be fighting; and where there 
is fighting, the weaker, I am sure, must suffer; and 
generally the Christian is so in all worldly encounters, whose chief defensatives lie not in that armour 
that is sword-proof or bullet-proof, and who wears 
no breastplate upon, but within his breast, that is, 
his innocence, his conscience, and his confidence in a 
reconciled God. Suffering is a thing which all men 
abhor, and that because they are ashamed of it; and 
their being so is grounded upon this opinion, that to 
suffer, in the very nature of it, seems to impeach 
the suffering person, either in the reputation of his 
power or of his innocence; that is, he suffers either 
because he is weak, and cannot hinder it, or because 
he is faulty, and so deserves it. But with every 
Christian, Christ is an abundant answer to both these 
objections. For when we see omnipotence hanging 
upon the cross, and God himself <i>scourged</i> and <i>spit 
upon</i>; and when we see him, who could have commanded fire from heaven, and legions of angels to 
his rescue, yet surrendering himself quietly to the 
will of his murderers, surely no mortal man, who is 
but dirt and worms-meat at the best, can pretend 
himself too great and too high to suffer. And again, 
when we behold virtue, innocence, and purity, more 
than angelical, crucified between thieves and male 
factors, shall any man, whose birth and actions revile 
and speak him a sinner to his face, think himself too <pb n="495" id="xx-Page_495" />good to come under the cross, 
and to take his share in the common lot of Christianity? It is not the suffering itself, but the cause of it, that is dishonourable. And even in the worst and most shameful of 
sufferings, though the hangman does the execution, 
yet it is the crime alone which does the disgrace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p57">Christ commands us nothing, but he enforces it 
with arguments from his person as well as from his 
word; and it is well if we can make a due use of 
them. For God knows how soon he may call us 
from our easy speculations and theories of suffering 
to the practical experience of it; how soon he may 
draw us forth for persecution and the fiery trial. 
Only this we may be sure of, that if these things be 
brought upon us for his honour, it will be for ours 
too to endure them. And be our distresses never so 
great, our calamities never so strange and unusual, 
yet we have both our Saviour’s example to direct, 
and his promise to support us, who has left it upon 
record in his everlasting gospel, <i>that if we suffer 
with him, we shall also reign with him</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xx-p58"><i>To whom, therefore, be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="496" id="xx-Page_496" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXXIV. Upon the Resurrection." prev="xx" next="xxii" id="xxi">
<h2 id="xxi-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="xxi-p0.2">UPON</h4>
<h2 id="xxi-p0.3">THE RESURRECTION.</h2>
<h4 id="xxi-p0.4">PREACHED</h4>
<h3 id="xxi-p0.5">ON EASTER DAY, 1667.</h3>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Acts 2:24" id="xxi-p0.6" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="xxi-p1"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:24" id="xxi-p1.1" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24"><span class="sc" id="xxi-p1.2">Acts</span> ii. 24</scripRef>.</p>



<p class="center" id="xxi-p2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p2.1">Ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἀωέστησε, λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου, καθότι οὐκ ἦν 
δυνατὸν κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.</span></p>
<p class="hang1" id="xxi-p3"><i>Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: 
because it was not possible that he should be holden of it</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xxi-p4">IT is of infinite concern to mankind, both as to 
their welfare in this world and the next, to preserve 
in their minds a full belief of a future estate of happiness or misery, into which, according to the quality 
of their actions here, they must for ever be disposed 
of hereafter; the experience of all ages having found 
the insufficiency of bare human restraints to control 
the audacious sinfulness of some tempers and dispositions, without holding them under the awe of this 
persuasion. From which, though some by much and 
long sinning, and perverse ratiocinations caused 
thereby, have in a great measure disentangled their 
consciences, yet these are but few and inconsiderable, 
compared with the rest of the world, in whose minds 
education and better principles, grafted upon the 
very instincts of nature, have fixed this persuasion too 
deep to be ever totally rooted out. And it is from <pb n="497" id="xxi-Page_497" />the victorious influence of this, that the common 
peace of the world has been maintained against 
those bold invasions, which the corruption of man’s nature would otherwise continually make upon it. 
But now, as highly necessary as it is for men to believe such a future estate, yet it must be acknowledged, that with the generality of the world this 
belief has stood hitherto upon very false, or at the 
best very weak foundations; and consequently, that it is of no small import to 
state and settle it upon better. For the doing of which, the most effectual 
ways, I conceive, may be these two:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p5">1. By revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p6">2. By exemplification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p7">First. As to the first whereof, it must needs be, 
either by an immediate declaration of this great 
truth (not discoverable by reason) by a voice from 
heaven, or by God’s inspiring some certain select 
persons with the knowledge of it, and afterwards enabling them to attest it to the world by miracles. 
And as this is undoubtedly sufficient in itself for 
such a purpose, so Providence has not been wanting, 
partly by revelation, and partly by tradition there 
upon, to keep alive amongst men some persuasion at 
least of this important truth all along; as appears 
even from those fabulous accounts and stories which 
the heathen world still clothed, or rather corrupted 
it with. Nevertheless, such has been the prevalence 
of human corruption and infidelity, as in a great degree to frustrate all the impressions that bare revelation or tradition could make upon men’s minds, 
while they chiefly governed their belief by the observation of their senses, which, from the daily occurring instances of mortality, shew them, 
<i>that as </i><pb n="498" id="xxi-Page_498" /><i>the tree fell, so it lay</i>: and that nobody was ever 
seen by them to return from the mansions of the 
dead; but that, for any thing they could find to the 
contrary, all passed into dust and rottenness, and 
perpetual oblivion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p8">Secondly. The other way therefore of convincing 
the world of this momentous truth, (in comparison of 
which all science and philosophy are but trifles,) must 
be by exemplification; that is to say, by giving the 
world an instance or example of it in some person or 
persons, who having been confessedly dead, should revive, and return to life again. And this, one would 
think, should be as full and unexceptionable a proof 
that there may be a resurrection of men to a future 
estate as could be desired; nothing striking the mind 
of man so powerfully as instances and examples; 
which make a truth not only intelligible, but even 
palpable; sliding it into the understanding through 
the windows of sense, and by the most familiar as 
well as most unquestionable perceptions of the eye. 
And accordingly this course God thought fit to take 
in the resurrection of Christ, by which he condescended to give the world the greatest satisfaction, 
that infidelity itself could rationally insist upon: 
howbeit, notwithstanding so plain an address both 
to men’s reason and sense too, neither has this 
course proved so successful for convincing of the world 
of a resurrection from the dead, and a future estate consequent thereupon, but that unbelief has been still 
putting in its objections against it. For it is not, I 
confess, the interest of such as live ill in this world 
to believe that there shall be another; or that they 
shall be sensible of any thing, after death has once 
done its work upon them: and therefore let truth <pb n="499" id="xxi-Page_499" />and scripture, and even sense itself, say what they 
will for a resurrection, men, for ought appears, will 
for ever square their belief to their desires, and 
their desires to their corruptions; so that, as we find 
it in St. <scripRef id="xxi-p8.1" passage="Luke xvi. 31" parsed="|Luke|16|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.31">Luke xvi. 31</scripRef>. <i>though they should even 
see one rise from the dead, they would hardly be 
persuaded of their own resurrection</i>. Such a sad 
and deplorable hardness of heart have men sinned 
themselves into, that nothing shall convince them 
but what first pleases them, be it never so much a 
delusion. Nevertheless the most wise and just God 
is not so to be mocked, who knows, that by raising 
Christ from the dead, he has done all that rationally 
can or ought to be done for the convincing of man 
kind that there shall be a resurrection, whether they 
will be convinced by it or no. But now, if after all 
it should be asked, How is Christ’s resurrection a 
proof that the rest of mankind shall rise from the 
dead too? I answer, that, considered indeed as a bare 
instance or example, it proves no more, than that 
there may be such a thing, since the same infinite 
power which effected the one may as well effect the 
other; but then, if we consider it as an argument and 
a confirmation of that doctrine, (whereof the assertion of a general resurrection makes a principal part,) 
I affirm, that so taken it does not only prove that 
such a thing may be, but also that it actually shah 1 
be, and that as certainly as it is impossible for the 
divine power to set a seal to a lie, by ratifying an imposture with such a miracle. And thus as Christ’s resurrection irrefragably proves the resurrection of 
the rest of mankind, so it no less proves Christ himself to have been the Messiah; for that, having all 
along affirmed himself to be so, he made good the <pb n="500" id="xxi-Page_500" />truth of what he had so affirmed by his miraculous 
rising again, and so gave as strong a proof of his 
messiahship, as infinite power, joined with equal veracity, could give. And upon this account we have 
his resurrection alleged by St. Peter for the same 
purpose, here in the text, which was part of his 
sermon to the Jews concerning Jesus Christ, whom 
he proves to be their true and long expected Messiah, against all the cavils of prejudice and unbelief, 
by this one invincible demonstration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p9">In the text then we have these three things considerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p10">First, Christ’s resurrection, and the cause of it, in 
these words, <i>whom God hath raised up</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p11">Secondly, The manner by which it was effected, 
which was, by <i>loosing the pains of death</i>. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p12">Thirdly and lastly, The ground of it, which was 
its absolute necessity, expressed in these words, <i>it 
was not possible that he should be holden of it</i>. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p13">1. For the first of these, the cause of the resurrection set forth in this expression, 
<i>whom God hath 
raised up</i>. It was such an action as proclaimed an 
omnipotent agent, and carried the hand of God writ 
upon it in broad characters, legible to the meanest 
reason. Death is a disease which art cannot cure; 
and the grave a prison which delivers back its captives upon no human summons. To restore life is 
only the prerogative of him who gives it. Some indeed have pretended by art and physical applications 
to recover the dead, but the success has sufficiently 
upbraided the attempt. Physic may repair and piece 
up nature, but not create it. Cordials, plasters, and 
fomentations cannot always stay a life when it is 
going, much less can they remand it when it is gone. <pb n="501" id="xxi-Page_501" />Neither is it in the power of a spirit or demon, good 
or bad, to inspire a new life: for it is a creation, and 
to create is the incommunicable prerogative of a power 
infinite and unlimited. Enter into a body they may, 
and so act and move it after the manner of a soul; 
but it is one thing to move, another to animate a 
carcass. You see the Devil could fetch up nothing 
of Samuel at the request of Saul, but a shadow and 
a resemblance, his countenance and his mantle, 
which yet was not enough to cover the cheat, or to 
palliate the illusion. But I suppose nobody will be 
very importunate for any further proof of this, that 
if Christ was raised, it must be by God who raised 
him. The angel might indeed roll away the stone 
from the sepulchre, but not turn it into a son of 
Abraham; and a less power than that which could 
do so, could not effect the resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p14">2. I come now to the second thing, which is to 
shew the manner by which God wrought this resurrection, set forth in these words, 
<i>having loosed the 
pains of death</i>. An expression not altogether so 
clear, but that it may well require a further explication. For it may be inquired, with what propriety 
God could be said to loose the pains of death by 
Christ’s resurrection, when those pains continued not 
till the resurrection, but determined and expired in 
the death of his body? Upon which ground it is, 
that some have affirmed, that Christ descended into 
the place of the damned; where during his body’s abode in the grave, they say, that in his soul he 
really suffered the pains of hell; and this not unsuitably to some ancient copies, which read it not 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p14.1">ὠδῖνας θανάτου</span>, <i>the pains of death</i>, but 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p14.2">ὠδῖνας ᾅδου</span>, <i>the 
pains of hell</i>: and this also with much seeming consonance <pb n="502" id="xxi-Page_502" />to that article of the Creed in which Christ 
is said to have descended into hell. But to this I 
answer, that Christ suffered not any such pains in 
hell, as the forementioned opinion would pretend, 
which we may demonstrate from this, that if Christ 
suffered any of those pains during his abode in the 
grave, then it was either in his divine nature, or in 
his soul, or in his body: but the divine nature could 
not suffer, or be tormented, as being wholly impassible: nor yet could he suffer in his soul; forasmuch 
as in the very same day of his death, that passed 
into paradise, which surely is no place of pain: nor, 
lastly, in his body, for that being dead, and consequently for the time bereaved of all sense, could not 
be capable of any torment. And then, for answer 
to what was alleged from the ancient copies, it is to 
be observed, that the word  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p14.3">ᾅδου</span> (which some render 
<i>hell</i>) indifferently signifies also <i>the grave</i>, and <i>a 
state of death</i>. And lastly, for that article of the 
Creed in which there is mention made of Christ’s descent into hell, there are various expositions of it; 
but the most rational and agreeable is, that it means 
his abode in the grave, and under the state of death, 
three days and three nights, or rather three <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p14.4">νυχθήμερα</span>, <i>viz</i>. part of the first and third, (so called by a 
synecdoche of the part for the whole,) and the second 
entirely; whereby, as his burial signified his entrance 
into the grave, so his descending into hell signified 
his continuance there and subjection to that estate. 
And thus the three parts of his humiliation in the 
last and grand scene of it, do most appositely answer to 
the three parts of his exaltation. For first, his death 
answers to his rising again. Secondly, his burial answers to his ascending into heaven, And thirdly, <pb n="503" id="xxi-Page_503" />his descending into hell answers to his sitting at the 
right hand of God, in a state of never dying glory, 
honour, and immortality. But however, that his descending into hell mentioned in the Creed cannot 
signify his local descent into the place of the damned, 
the former argument disproving his suffering the 
pains of hell, will by an easy change of the terms sufficiently evince this also. For first, Christ could 
not descend according to his divine nature; since 
that which is infinite, and fills all places, could not 
acquire any new place. And as for his soul, that 
was in paradise, and his body was laid in the grave; 
and being so, what part of Christ could descend into 
hell, (the whole Christ being thus disposed of,) needs 
a more than ordinary apprehension to conceive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p15">We are therefore in the next place to see, how we 
can make out the reason of this expression upon 
some other or better ground. In order to which, it 
is very observable, that the same word which in the 
Greek text is rendered by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p15.1">ὠδῖνας</span>, and in the English 
by <i>pains</i>, in the Hebrew signifies not only <i>pain</i>, but 
also a <note n="15" id="xxi-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="xxi-p16">See Dr. Hammond’s Annot. on the place.</p></note><i>cord</i> or <i>band</i>, according to which it is very 
easy and proper to conceive, that the resurrection 
discharged Christ from the bands of death: besides 
that this rendition of the word seems also most naturally to agree with the genuine meaning of some 
other words in the same verse; as of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p16.1">λύσας</span>, 
<i>having 
loosed</i>, which is properly applicable to <i>bands</i>, and not 
to <i>pains</i>; as also of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p16.2">κρατεῖσθαι</span>, which signifies properly 
to be <i>bound</i> with some <i>cord</i> or <i>band</i>: so that undoubtedly this exposition would give the whole verse 
a much more natural and apposite construction, and 
withal remove the difficulty. But,</p>

<pb n="504" id="xxi-Page_504" />
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p17">Secondly, Because the evangelist St. Luke follows 
the translation of the Septuagint, (who, little minding the Hebrew pointings, rendered the word 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xxi-p17.1">חֶבְלֵי</span> 
not by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p17.2">σχοιωία</span>, <i>cords</i> or <i>bands</i>, but 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p17.3">ὠδῖνας </span><i>pains</i>,) we 
are therefore not to balk so great an authority, but 
to see how the scheme of the text may be made clear 
and agreeable even to this exposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p18">To this therefore I answer,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p19">First, That the words contain in them an Hebraism, <i>viz. the pains of death</i>, for 
<i>a painful death</i>; 
as it is said, <scripRef id="xxi-p19.1" passage="Matth. xxiv. 15" parsed="|Matt|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.15">Matth. xxiv. 15</scripRef>. <i>the abomination of 
desolation</i>, for an abominable desolation; and so the 
resurrection loosed Christ from a painful death, not 
indeed painful <i><span lang="LA" id="xxi-p19.2">in sensu composito</span></i>, as if it were so at 
the time of his release from it, but in a divided sense, 
(as the logicians speak,) it loosed him from a continuance under that death; which, relating to the time 
of his suffering it, was so painful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p20">2. But secondly, I answer further, that though 
the pains of death ceased long before the resurrection, so that this could not in strictness of sense be 
said to remove them; yet, taking in a metonymy of 
the cause for the effect, the <i>pains of death</i> might be 
properly said to have been <i>loosed</i> in the resurrection, 
because that estate of death into which Christ was 
brought by those foregoing pains was then conquered 
and completely triumphed over. Captivity under 
death and the grave was the effect and consequent 
of those pains; and therefore the same deliverance 
which discharged Christ from the one, might not improperly be said to loose him from the other. And 
thus Christ was no sooner bound, but within a little 
time he was loosed again. He was not so much buried, as for a while deposited in the grave for a small <pb n="505" id="xxi-Page_505" />inconsiderable space: so that even in this respect he 
may not inelegantly be said to have tasted of death; 
for a taste is transient, short, and quickly past. God 
rescued him from that estate, as a <i>prey from the 
mighty</i>, and a <i>captive from the strong</i>: and though 
he was in the very jaws of death, yet he was not 
devoured. Corruption, the common lot of mortality, seized not on him: worms and putrefaction 
durst not approach him: his body was sacred and 
inviolable; as sweet under ground as above it, and 
in death itself retaining one of the highest privileges 
of the living.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p21">3. Come we now to the last and principal thing 
proposed; namely, the ground of Christ’s resurrection, which was its absolute necessity, expressed in 
these words, <i>because it was not possible that he 
should be holden of it</i>: and that according to the strictest and most received 
sense of the word <i>possible</i>. For it was not only <i><span lang="LA" id="xxi-p21.1">par et 
aequum</span></i>, that Christ 
should not always be detained under death, because of his innocence, (as Grotius 
precariously, and to serve an hypothesis, would have the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi-p21.2">δυνατὸν</span> here 
signify,) but it was absolutely necessary that he should not, and impossible 
that he should continue under the bands of death, from the peculiar condition 
of his person, as well as upon several other accounts. And accordingly this 
impossibility was founded upon these five things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p22">1. The union of Christ’s human nature to the divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p23">2. God’s immutability.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p24">3. His justice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p25">4. The necessity of Christ’s being believed in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p26">5. And lastly, the nature of his priesthood. 
First of all then, the hypostatical union of Christ’s <pb n="506" id="xxi-Page_506" />human nature to his divine, rendered a perpetual 
duration under death absolutely impossible. For 
how could that which was united to the great source 
and principle of life be finally prevailed over by 
death, and pass into an estate of perpetual darkness 
and oblivion? Even while Christ’s body was divided from his soul, yet it ceased not to maintain an 
intimate, indissolvable relation to his divinity. It 
was assumed into the same person; for according to 
the Creed of Athanasius, <i>as the soul and body make 
one man; so the divine nature and the human make 
one Christ</i>. And if so, is it imaginable that the 
Son of God could have one of his natures rent wholly 
from his person? His divinity, as it were, buoyed 
up his sinking humanity, and preserved it from a 
total dissolution: for, as while the soul continues 
joined to the body, (still speaking <i> <span lang="LA" id="xxi-p26.1">in sensu composito</span></i>,] death cannot pass upon it, forasmuch as that 
is the proper effect of their separation; so, while 
Christ’s manhood was retained in a personal conjunction with his godhead, the bands of death were 
but feeble and insignificant, like the withes and cords 
upon Sampson, while he was inspired with the 
mighty presence and assistance of God’s Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p27">It was possible indeed that the divine nature 
might for a while suspend its supporting influence, 
and so deliver over the human nature to pain and 
death, but it was impossible for it to let go the relation it bore to it. A man may suffer his child to 
fall to the ground, and yet not wholly quit his hold 
of him, but still keep it in his power to recover and 
lift him up at his pleasure. Thus the divine nature 
of Christ did for a while hide itself from his humanity, but not desert it; put it into the chambers 
of death, but not lock the everlasting doors upon it. <pb n="507" id="xxi-Page_507" />The sun may be clouded, and yet not eclipsed, and 
eclipsed, but not stopped in his course, and much less 
forced out of his orb. It is a mystery to be ad 
mired, that any thing belonging to the person of 
Christ should suffer; but it is a paradox to be exploded, that it should perish. For surely that nature which, diffusing itself throughout the universe, 
communicates an enlivening influence to every part 
of it, and quickens the least spire of grass according 
to the measure of its nature, and the proportion of 
its capacity, would not wholly leave a nature, assumed into its bosom, and, what is more, into the 
very unity of the divine person, breathless and in 
animate, and dismantled of its prime and noblest 
perfection. For life is so high a perfection of being, 
that in this respect the least fly or mite is a more 
noble being than a star. And God has expressly declared himself, <i>not the God of the dead, but of the 
living</i>: and this in respect of the very persons of 
men; but how much more with reference to what 
belongs to the person of his Son! For when natures 
come to unite so near, as mutually to interchange 
names and attributes, and to verify the appellation 
by which God is said to be man, and man to be 
God; surely man so privileged and advanced, can 
not for ever lie under death, without an insufferable 
invasion upon the entireness of that glorious person, whose perfection is as inviolable as it is incomprehensible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p28">2. The second ground of the impossibility of 
Christ’s continuance under death, was that great 
and glorious attribute of God, his immutability. 
Christ’s resurrection was founded upon the same 
bottom with the consolation and salvation of believers, <pb n="508" id="xxi-Page_508" />expressed in that full declaration made by 
God of himself, <scripRef id="xxi-p28.1" passage="Malachi iii. 6" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Malachi iii. 6</scripRef>. <i>I the Lord change 
not: therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed</i>. 
Now the immutability of God, as it had an influence 
upon Christ’s resurrection, was twofold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p29">First, In respect of his decree or purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p30">Secondly, In respect of his word or promise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p31">And first for his decree. God had from all eternity designed this, and sealed it by an irreversible 
purpose. For can we imagine that Christ’s resurrection was not decreed as well as his death and 
sufferings? and these in the <scripRef passage="Acts 23:23" id="xxi-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|23|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.23">23d verse of this chapter</scripRef> are expressly said to have been determined by 
God. It is a known rule in divinity, that what 
soever God does in time, that he purposed to do 
from eternity; for there can be no new purposes in 
God: since he who takes up a new purpose, does so 
because he sees some ground to induce him to such 
a purpose, which he did not see before; but this 
can have no place in an infinite knowledge, which 
by one comprehensive intuition sees all things as 
present, before ever they come to pass: so that there 
can be no new emergency that can alter the divine 
resolutions. And therefore it having been absolutely 
purposed to raise Christ from the dead, his resurrection was as fixed and necessary, as the purpose of 
God was irrevocable; a purpose which commenced 
from eternity, and was declared in the very beginnings of time; a purpose not to be changed nor so 
much as bent, and much less broke, by all the 
created powers in heaven and earth, and in hell 
besides. For though indeed death is a great conqueror, and his bands much too strong for nature 
and mortality; yet when overmatched by a decree, <pb n="509" id="xxi-Page_509" />this conqueror, as old as he has grown in conquest, 
must surrender back his spoils, unbind his captives, 
and, in a word, even death itself must receive its 
doom. From all which it is manifest, that where 
there is a divine decree, there is always an omnipotence to second it; and consequently, that by the 
concurrence of both, no less a power was employed 
to raise Christ out of the grave, than that which 
first raised the world itself out of nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p32">2. Let us consider God’s immutability in respect 
of his word and promise; for these also were engaged 
in this affair. In what a clear prophecy was this 
foretold, and dictated by that Spirit, which could 
not lie. <scripRef id="xxi-p32.1" passage="Psalm xvi. 10" parsed="|Ps|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.10">Psalm xvi. 10</scripRef>. <i>Thou shalt not suffer thy 
Holy One to see corruption</i>. And Christ also had 
frequently foretold the same of himself. Now when 
God says a thing, he gives his veracity in pawn to 
see it fully performed. <i>Heaven and earth may 
pass away sooner than one iota of a divine promise 
fall to the ground</i>. Few things are recorded of 
Christ, but the rear of the narrative is still brought 
up with this, that such a thing was done, <i>that it 
might be fulfilled what was spoken by such or 
such a prophet</i>; such a firm, unshaken, adamantine connection is there between a prophecy and its 
accomplishment. <i>All things that are written in the 
prophets concerning me</i>, says Christ, <i>must come to 
pass</i>. And surely then the most illustrious passage that concerned him could 
not remain under an uncertainty and contingency of event. So that, what is most 
emphatically said concerning the persevering obstinacy and infidelity of the 
Jews, <scripRef id="xxi-p32.2" passage="John xii. 39" parsed="|John|12|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.39">John xii. 39</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="John 12:40" id="xxi-p32.3" parsed="|John|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.40">40</scripRef>. <i>that they could not believe, because that Esaias 
had said, that God blinded their eyes, and hardened </i><pb n="510" id="xxi-Page_510" /><i>their hearts, that they should not see with 
their eyes, nor understand with their hearts, and 
so be converted, and he should heal them</i>: the 
same, I affirm, may, with as great an emphasis, and 
a much greater clearness to our reason, be affirmed 
of Christ, that therefore death could not hold him, 
because the kingly prophet had long before sung the 
triumphs of his glorious resurrection in the forementioned prediction. In a word, whatsoever God purposes or promises, passes from contingent and merely 
possible into certain and necessary: and whatsoever 
is necessary, the contrary of it is so far impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p33">But when I say that the divine decree or promise 
imprints a necessity upon things, it may, to prevent 
misapprehension, be needful to explain what kind of 
necessity this is, that so the liberty of second causes 
be not thereby wholly cashiered and taken away. 
For this therefore we are to observe, that the schools 
distinguish of a twofold necessity, physical and logical, or causal and consequential; which terms are 
commonly thus explained, <i>viz</i>. that physical or causal 
necessity is when a thing by an efficient productive influence certainly and naturally causes such 
an effect: and in this sense neither the divine 
decree nor promise makes things necessary; for 
neither the decree nor promise, by itself, produces or 
effects the thing decreed or promised; nor exerts 
any active influence upon second causes, so as to impel them to do any thing; but in point of action are 
wholly ineffective. Secondly, logical or consequential necessity is, when a thing does not efficiently 
cause an event, but yet by certain infallible consequence does infer it. Thus the foreknowledge of 
any event, if it be true and certain, does certainly <pb n="511" id="xxi-Page_511" />and necessarily infer, that there must be such an 
event: forasmuch as the certainty of knowledge 
depends upon the certainty of the thing known. 
And in this sense it is, that God’s decree and promise give a necessary existence to the thing decreed 
or promised, that is to say, they infer it by a necessary infallible consequence: so that it was as impossible for Christ not to rise from the dead, as it was 
for God absolutely to decree and promise a thing, 
and yet for that thing not to come to pass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p34">The third reason of the impossibility of Christ’s detention under a state of death, was from the justice of God. God in the whole procedure of Christ’s sufferings must be considered as a judge exacting, 
and Christ as a person paying down a recompence or 
satisfaction for sin. For though Christ was as pure 
and undefiled with the least spot of sin as purity 
and innocence itself; yet he was pleased to make 
himself the greatest sinner in the world by imputation, and rendering himself a surety responsible 
for our debts. For, as it is said, <scripRef passage="2Cor 5:21" id="xxi-p34.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>. <i>he 
who knew no sin was made sin for us</i>. When the 
justice of God was lifting up the sword of vengeance over our heads, Christ snatched us away from 
the blow, and substituted his own body in our room, 
to receive the whole stroke of that dreadful retribution inflicted by the hand of an angry Omnipotence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p35">But now, as God was pleased so to comport with 
his justice, as not to put up the injury done it by sin 
without an equivalent compensation; so this being 
once paid down, that proceeding was to cease. The 
punishment due to sin was death, which being paid 
by Christ, divine justice could not any longer detain <pb n="512" id="xxi-Page_512" />him in his grave. For what had this been else, but 
to keep him in prison after the debt was paid? Satisfaction disarms justice, and payment cancels the 
bond. And that which Christ exhibited was <i>full 
measure, pressed down and running over</i>, even adequate to the nicest proportions, and the most exact 
demands of that severe and unrelenting attribute of 
God. So that his release proceeded not upon terms of 
courtesy, but of claim. The gates of death flew open 
before him out of duty; and even that justice which 
was infinite, was yet circumscribed within the inviolable limits of what was due. Otherwise guilt would 
even grow out of expiation, the reckoning be in 
flamed by being paid, and punishment itself not appease, but exasperate justice. Revenge indeed in 
the hands of a sinful mortal man is for the most part 
vast, unlimited, and unreasonable; but revenge in 
the hands of an infinite justice is not so infinite as to 
be also indefinite, but in all its actings proceeds by 
rule and determination, and cannot possibly surpass 
the bounds put to it by the merits of the cause and 
the measure of the offence. It is not the effect of 
mere choice and will, but springs out of the unalterable relation of equality between things and actions. 
In a word, the same justice of God which required 
him to deliver Christ to death, did afterwards as 
much engage him to deliver him from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p36">4. The fourth ground of the impossibility of 
Christ’s perpetual continuance under death was the 
necessity of his being believed in as a Saviour, and 
the impossibility of his being so without rising from 
the dead. As Christ by his death paid down a satisfaction for sin, so it was necessary that it should be 
declared to the world by such arguments as might <pb n="513" id="xxi-Page_513" />found a rational belief of it; so that men’s unbelief 
should be rendered inexcusable. But how could 
the world believe that he fully had satisfied for 
sin, so long as they saw death, the known wages 
of sin, maintain its full force and power over him, 
holding him, like an obnoxious person, in durance 
and captivity? When a man is once imprisoned 
for debt, none can conclude the debt either paid 
by him or forgiven to him, but by the release of 
his person. Who could believe Christ to have 
been a God and a Saviour while he was hanging 
upon the tree? A dying, crucified God, a Saviour 
of the world who could not save himself, would have 
been exploded by the universal consent of reason as 
an horrible paradox and absurdity. Had not the 
resurrection followed the crucifixion, that scoff of 
the Jews had stood as an unanswerable argument 
against him, <scripRef id="xxi-p36.1" passage="Mark xv. 31" parsed="|Mark|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.31">Mark xv. 31</scripRef>. <i>Himself he cannot save</i>; 
and in the <scripRef passage="Mark 15:32" id="xxi-p36.2" parsed="|Mark|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.32">32d verse</scripRef>, <i>Let him come down from the 
cross, and we will believe in him</i>. Otherwise, surely, 
that which was the lowest instance of human weakness and mortality could be no competent 
demonstration of a Deity. To save is the effect of power, 
and of such a power as prevails to a complete victory 
and a triumph. But it is expressly affirmed, <scripRef passage="2Cor 13:4" id="xxi-p36.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4">2 Cor. 
xiii. 4</scripRef>. <i>that Christ was crucified through weakness</i>. Death was too hard for his humanity, and 
bore away the spoils of it for a time. So that, while 
Christ was in the grave, men might as well have 
expected that a person hung in chains should come 
down and head an army, as imagine that a dead 
body, continuing such, should be able to triumph 
over sin and death, which so potently triumphs over 
the living. The discourse of the two disciples going <pb n="514" id="xxi-Page_514" />to Emmaus, and expecting no such thing as a resurrection, was upon that supposition hugely rational 
and significant, <scripRef id="xxi-p36.4" passage="Luke xxiv. 21" parsed="|Luke|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.21">Luke xxiv. 21</scripRef>. <i>We trusted</i>, said 
they, <i>that this had been he who should have redeemed Israel</i>: thereby clearly implying, that upon 
his death they had let that confidence fall to the 
ground together with him. For they could not 
imagine that a breathless carcass could chase away 
the Roman eagles, and so recover the kingdom and 
nation of the Jews from under their subjection; 
which was the redemption that even the disciples 
(till they were further enlightened) promised themselves from their Messiah. But the argument would 
equally, nay, more strongly hold against a spiritual 
redemption, supposing his continuance under a state 
of death, as being a thing in itself much more 
difficult. For how could such an one break the 
kingdom of darkness, and set his foot upon <i>principalities and powers, and spiritual wickednesses in 
high places</i>, who himself fell a sacrifice to the wickedness of mortal men, and remained a captive in 
the lower parts of the earth, reduced to a condition, 
not only below men’s envy, but below their very 
feet?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p37">5. The fifth and last ground of the impossibility 
of Christ’s perpetual continuance under a state of 
death, was the nature of the priesthood which he 
had took upon him. The apostle, <scripRef id="xxi-p37.1" passage="Heb. viii. 4" parsed="|Heb|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.4">Heb. viii. 4</scripRef>, says, 
<i>that if he were upon earth, he should not be a 
priest</i>. Certainly then much less could he be so, 
should he continue under the earth. The two great 
works of his priesthood were, to offer sacrifice, and 
then to make intercession for sinners, correspondent 
to the two works of the Mosaical priesthood; in which <pb n="515" id="xxi-Page_515" />the priest first slew the lamb, and then with the 
blood of it entered into the holy of holies, there to 
appear before God in the behalf of the people. Christ 
therefore, after that he had offered himself upon the 
cross, was to enter into heaven, and there, presenting 
himself to the Father, to make that sacrifice effectual 
to all the intents and purposes of it. Upon which 
account the apostle, to express his fitness for the 
priesthood infinitely beyond any of the sons of Aaron, 
states it upon this, <scripRef id="xxi-p37.2" passage="Heb. vii. 25" parsed="|Heb|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.25">Heb. vii. 25</scripRef>, <i>that he lives for 
ever to make intercession for us</i>, and upon that 
very score also is able to save to the uttermost. But 
surely the dead could not intercede for the living, 
nor w r as the grave a <i><span lang="LA" id="xxi-p37.3">sanctum sanctorum</span></i>. Had not 
Christ risen again, his blood indeed might have cried 
for vengeance upon his murderers, but not for mercy 
upon believers. In short, it had spoke no better 
things than the blood of Abel, which called for nothing but a fearful judgment upon the head of him 
who shed it. Christ’s death merited a redemption 
for the world, but Christ while dead could not shew 
forth the full effects of that redemption. He made 
the purchase at his death, but he could not take possession till he was returned to life. Ever since 
Christ ascended into heaven, he has been pursuing 
the great work begun by him upon the cross, and 
applying the virtue of his sacrifice to those for whom 
it was offered. It is affirmed by some, and that not 
without great probability of reason, that the souls of 
the saints who died before Christ’s resurrection did 
not actually enter into a state of complete glory, till 
Christ, the great captain of their salvation, upon his 
ascension first entered into it himself, and then made 
way for others. So that, according to that divine <pb n="516" id="xxi-Page_516" />anthem of the church, 
<i>after that he had overcome 
the sharpness of death, then</i> at length, and not till 
then, <i>he opened the kingdom of heaven to all believers</i>. And thus I have given five several reasons, 
why it was not possible that a state of death should 
finally prevail over Christ, which was the thing to be 
proved. And I have nothing further to recommend 
to your consideration, but only two things, which 
the very nature of the subject seems of itself to imprint upon all pious minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p38">1. The first is a dehortation from sin, and that indeed the strongest that can be. For can we imagine, 
that the second Person in the glorious Trinity would 
concern himself to take upon him our flesh, and to 
suffer, and die, and at length rise again, only to render us the more secure and confident in our sins? 
Would he neither see nor endure any corruption in 
his dead body, that we should harbour all the filth and 
corruption imaginable in our immortal souls? Did he 
conquer and triumph over death, that we should be 
the slaves and captives of that which is worse than 
death? Christ has declared that he will dwell in 
those whom he assumes into the society of his mystical body: but can we think, that he who passed 
from a clean new sepulchre into an heavenly mansion, will descend from thence to take up his habitation in the rotten sepulchre of an heart possessed 
and polluted with the love of that which he infinitely hates? It will little avail us, that Christ rose from 
a temporal death, unless we also rise from a spiritual. 
For those who do not imitate as well as believe 
Christ’s resurrection, must expect no benefit by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p39">2. Christ’s resurrection is an high and sovereign 
consolation against death. Death, we know, is the <pb n="517" id="xxi-Page_517" />grand enemy of mankind, the merciless tyrant over 
nature, and the king of terrors. But, blessed be 
God, Christ has given a mortal blow to his power, 
and broke his sceptre. And if we, by a thorough 
conquest of our sins, and rising from them, can be 
but able to say, <i>O sin, where is thy power?</i> we 
may very rationally and warrantably say thereupon, 
<i>O death, where is thy sting?</i> So that when we 
come to resign back these frail bodies, these vessels 
of mortality, to the dust, from whence they were 
taken, we may yet say of our souls as Christ did of 
the damsel whom he raised up, that she was not 
dead, but only slept; for, in like manner, we shall as 
certainly rise out of the grave, and triumph over the 
dishonours of its rottenness and putrefaction, as we 
rise in the morning out of our beds, with bodies refreshed, and advanced into higher and nobler 
perfections. For the head being once risen, we may be 
sure the members cannot stay long behind. And 
Christ is already risen and gone before, to prepare 
mansions for all those who belong to him under that 
high relation, <i>that where he is, they</i> (to their eternal 
comfort) <i>may be also</i>, rejoicing and singing <i>praises 
and hallelujahs to him who sitteth upon the throne, 
and to the Lamb for ever and ever</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xxi-p40"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, to eternal ages</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="518" id="xxi-Page_518" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXXV. The Christian Pentecost, or the solemn effusion of the Holy Ghost, in the several miraculous gifts conferred by him upon the Apostles and first Christians." prev="xxi" next="xxiii" id="xxii">

<p class="center" id="xxii-p1"><i>The Christian Pentecost: or the solemn effusion of the Holy Ghost; in the several miraculous gifts conferred by him upon the Apostles and first Christians</i>;</p>

<h4 id="xxii-p1.1">SET FORTH IN</h4>

<h2 id="xxii-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xxii-p1.3">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY, 1692.</h3>

<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 Corinthians 12:4" id="xxii-p1.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4" />
<p class="center" id="xxii-p2"><scripRef passage="1Cor 12:4" id="xxii-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 <span class="sc" id="xxii-p2.2">Cor</span>. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xxii-p3"><i>Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="xxii-p4">OUR blessed Saviour having newly changed his 
crown of thorns for a crown of glory, and ascending 
up on high took possession of his royal estate and 
sovereignty, according to the custom of princes, is 
here treating with this lower world (now at so great 
a distance from him) by his ambassador. And, for 
the greater splendour of the embassy, and authority 
of the message, by an ambassador no ways inferior to 
himself, even the Holy Ghost, the third Person in 
the blessed Trinity, <i>in glory equal, in majesty co-eternal</i>; and therefore most peculiarly fit, not only 
as a deputy, but as a kind of <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii-p4.1">alter idem</span></i> to supply 
his place and presence here upon earth: and indeed 
had he not been equal to him in the Godhead, he 
could no more have supplied his place than he could 
have filled it: which we know, in the accounts of the <pb n="519" id="xxii-Page_519" />world, are things extremely different; as by sad and 
scandalous experience is too often found.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p5">Now the sum of this his glorious negotiation was 
to confirm and ratify Christ’s doctrine, to seal the 
new charter of the world’s blessedness given by 
Christ himself, and drawn up by his apostles: and 
certainly, it was not a greater work first to publish, 
than it was afterwards to confirm it. For Christianity being a religion made up of truth and miracle, 
could not receive its growth from any power less 
than that which first gave it its birth. And being 
withal a doctrine contrary to corrupt nature, and to 
those things which men most eagerly loved, to wit, 
their worldly interests and their carnal lusts, it 
must needs have quickly decayed, and withered, and 
died away, if not watered by the same hand of Omnipotence by which it was first planted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p6">Nothing could keep it up, but such a standing, 
mighty power, as should be able upon all occasions 
to countermand and control nature; such an one as 
should, at the same time, both instruct and astonish; 
and baffle the disputes of reason by the obvious 
overpowering convictions of sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p7">And this was the design of the Spirit’s mission: that the same Holy Ghost, who had given 
Christ his conception, might now give Christianity 
its confirmation. And this he did by that wonderful and various effusion of his miraculous gifts upon 
the first messengers and propagators of this divine 
religion. For as our Saviour himself said, <scripRef id="xxii-p7.1" passage="John iv. 48" parsed="|John|4|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.48">John iv. 
48</scripRef>, <i>Unless you see signs and wonders, you will not 
believe</i>; so that sight was to introduce belief: and 
accordingly, the first conquest and conviction was <pb n="520" id="xxii-Page_520" />made upon the eye, and from thence passed victorious to the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p8">This therefore was their rhetoric, this their method of persuasion. Their words were works: divinity and physic went together: they cured the 
body, and thereby convinced the soul: they conveyed and enforced all their exhortations, not by the 
arts of eloquence, but by the gift of tongues; these 
were the speakers, and miracle the interpreter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p9">Now in treating of these words, I shall consider 
these three things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p10">First, What those gifts were, which were conferred by the Spirit both upon the apostles and first 
professors of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p11">Secondly, What is imported and to be understood 
by their diversity. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p12">Thirdly and lastly, What are the consequences of 
their emanation from one and the same Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p13">First. And first, for the first of them. These gifts 
are called in the original <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p13.1">χαρίσματα</span>, that is to say, 
<i>acts of grace or favour</i>; and signify here certain 
qualities and perfections, which the Spirit of God 
freely bestowed upon men, for the better enabling 
them to preach the gospel, and to settle the Christian 
religion in the world: and accordingly we will consider them under that known dichotomy, or division, 
by which they stand divided into ordinary and extra 
ordinary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p14">And first for the ordinary gifts of the Spirit, these 
he conveys to us by the mediation of our own endeavours. And as he, who both makes the watch, and 
winds up the wheels of it, may not improperly be 
said to be the author of its motion; so God, who <pb n="521" id="xxii-Page_521" />first created, and since sustains the powers and faculties of the soul, may justly be called the cause of 
all those perfections and improvements, which the 
said faculties shall attain unto by their respective 
operations. For that which gives the form, gives 
also the consequents of that form; and the principle, with all its appendant actions, is to be referred 
to the same donor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p15">But God forbid, that I should determine God’s title to our actions barely in his giving us the power 
and faculty of acting. Durandus indeed, an eminent schoolman, held so, and so must Pelagius and 
his followers hold too, if they will be true to, and 
abide by their own principles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p16">But undoubtedly, God does not only give the 
power, but also vouchsafes an active influence and 
concurrence to the production of every particular action, so far as it has either a natural or a moral goodness in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p17">And therefore, in all acquired gifts, or habits, 
such as are those of philosophy, oratory, or divinity, we are properly <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p17.1">συνεργοὶ</span>, 
<i>co-workers with God</i>. 
And God ordinarily gives them to none, but such as 
labour hard for them. They are so his gifts, that they 
are also our own acquisitions. His assistance and 
our own study are the joint and adequate cause of 
these perfections: and to imagine the contrary, is all 
one, as if a man should think to be a scholar, barely 
by his master’s teaching, without his own learning. 
In all these cases, God is ready to do his part, but 
not to do both his own and ours too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p18">Secondly. The other sort of the Spirit’s gifts are 
extraordinary. Which are so absolutely and entirely from God, that the soul, into which they are conveyed, <pb n="522" id="xxii-Page_522" />contributes nothing to the obtaining of them 
but a bare reception: as when you pour some generous wine or liquor into a cask or vessel, that 
affords nothing to its own fulness, but a mere capacity; the rest it owes wholly to the liberal hand that 
infused it: and no doubt, from an allusion to this, 
such endowments are said to be by way of infusion 
from the Holy Ghost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p19">Of which kind were the gift of miracles, the gift 
of healing, the gift of prophecy and of speaking with 
tongues; which great things might indeed be the 
object of men’s admiration, and sometimes also the 
motive of their envy, but never the effect or purchase of their own endeavours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p20">Now concerning these gifts we must observe also, 
that there was no small difference amongst them, as 
to the manner of their inexistence in the persons 
who had them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p21">For one of them, to wit, the gift of tongues, after 
its first infusion by the Spirit, might be in a man by 
habitual inherence, as a standing principle or power 
residing in the soul, and enabling it upon any occasion to express itself in several languages. There 
being no difference between the acquired and the 
supernatural knowledge of tongues, as to the nature 
and quality of the things themselves, but only in 
respect of their first obtainment, that one is by industrious acquisition, the other by divine infusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p22">But then for the gifts of healing the sick, raising 
the dead, and the like; inasmuch as these were immediate emanations from, and peculiar effects of an 
infinite and divine power. Such a power could not 
be made habitually to inhere and reside in the apostles; nor indeed in any created being whatsoever. <pb n="523" id="xxii-Page_523" />But only by an exterior assistance, the power of 
God was ready at hand, upon special and emergent 
occasions, at their invocation, or word, (as God 
should think fit,) to produce such miraculous effects: 
for if this power of healing had been habitually 
lodged in the apostles, so that they might exert and 
make use of it when they pleased, it will be hard to 
give a satisfactory reason, why St. Paul should leave 
Trophimus at Miletum sick, as we find he did, 
<scripRef passage="2Tim 4:20" id="xxii-p22.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">2 Tim. iv. 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p23">And then, lastly, for the gift of prophecy, and 
foretelling future events; neither was this in the 
soul by constant inhesion and habitual abode; but 
(as we may not unfitly express it) only by sudden 
strictures, by transient immissions, and representations of the ideas of things future, to the imagination. In a word, it was in the mind, not as an in 
habitant, but as a guest; that is, by intermittent 
returns and ecstasies, by occasional raptures and revelations; as is clear from what we read of the prophets in the Old Testament. And thus much I 
thought good to discourse of the nature of these 
gifts, and to shew what kind of things they were; 
how they qualified and affected the apostles and 
primitive Christians, in the exercise of them; that 
so we may not abuse our understandings by an 
empty notion of the word, without a clear and distinct apprehension of the thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p24">And here, I doubt not, but some will be apt to 
inquire, how long these extraordinary and miraculous gifts continued in the church: for the resolution of which, the very nature of the thing itself 
will suggest thus much, that the conferring of these 
gifts being in order to the establishment of a church, <pb n="524" id="xxii-Page_524" />and the settling of a new religion in the world, their 
duration was to be proportioned to the need which 
that new religion had of such credentials and instruments of confirmation. For when Christianity 
first appeared in the world, it found it under the 
mighty prejudice and prepossession of two contrary 
religions, but both of them equally bent, and set 
against that, to wit, Gentilism and Judaism. Which 
prejudices nothing could conquer but the arm of 
Omnipotence itself, as it were, made bare before 
them, in such stupendous works, as could not but 
convince them to their face, that it was a religion 
which came from God. But when these prejudices 
were once removed, by the actual entertainment of 
and submission to the Christian faith, there could not 
be the same use or need of miracles then, which 
there was before. For still we must remember, that 
the state of a church in its infancy and first beginnings, and in its maturity and continuance, is very 
different, and consequently that the exigencies of it 
under each condition must equally differ too. It is 
a much harder work first to advance and put a 
thing into motion, than to continue and keep up 
that motion being once begun. For though indeed, 
as we observed before, there is an omnipotence required to maintain, as well as first to set up the 
Christian church; yet it does not therefore follow 
that this omnipotence must still exert itself to the 
same degree, and after the same way, in one case, 
that it does in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p25">Wherefore the use and purpose of miracles being 
extraordinary, and to serve only for a time, they 
were not by their continuance to thwart their design, nor to be made common by their being perpetual. <pb n="525" id="xxii-Page_525" />The exact period of their duration can hardly 
be assigned; but manifest it is from all history, that 
they, or at least some of them, continued long after 
the apostles time; as we may gather from the several ages of those eminent fathers and Christian 
writers, who have so freely given in their testimony 
concerning the ejecting of evil spirits from persons 
possessed, as very common in their time in the 
Christian church; a power no doubt supernatural, 
and therefore miraculous: such as were Justin 
Martyr, who lived something before the middle of 
the second century, and Irenaeus, who lived about 
thirty years after, and Tertullian, who lived in the 
latter end of the second and the beginning of the 
third, and Minutius Felix thereabouts, and St. Cyprian about the middle of the third, and Lactantius 
about the beginning of the fourth. All these, I say, 
according to the times they lived in, speak of this 
power of casting out devils (but more especially 
Tertullian in the twenty-third chapter of his Apologetic) with so much assurance, that it must needs 
prove it to have been very frequent amongst the 
Christians in those days; as several passages in those 
forementioned writers particularly declare: which 
might easily be produced and rehearsed by us, could 
we spare room enough for them in so short a discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p26">But however, certain it is, that now these extra 
ordinary and miraculous powers are ceased, and that 
upon as good reason as at first they began. For 
when the spiritual building is consummate, and not 
only the corner stone laid, but the superstructure 
also finished, to what purpose should the scaffolds 
any longer stand? which when they leave off to <pb n="526" id="xxii-Page_526" />contribute to the building, can serve for little else 
but to upbraid the folly of the builder. Besides, 
that by so long a continuance miracle would almost 
turn into nature, or at least look very like it; the 
rarities of heaven would grow cheap and common, 
and, (which is very preposterous to conceive,) they 
would be miracles without a wonder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p27">The Papists indeed, who, having swallowed and 
digested the belief of so many monstrous contradictions, would do but very unwisely, and disagreeably 
to themselves, if, for ever after, they should stick at 
any advantageous absurdity; these, I say, hold, that 
the gift of miracles still continues ordinary in their 
church; and that the Christian religion has still the 
same need of such miraculous confirmations as it 
had at first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p28">Where, if by the Christian they mean their own 
popish religion, I am so fully of their mind, that I 
think there is need, not only of daily, but even of 
hourly, or rather continual miracles, to confirm it; 
if it were but in that one single article of transubstantiation. But then, we know whose badge and 
character the scripture makes it, to come in lying 
wonders; and we know also, that lying wonders are 
true impostures: and theirs are of that nature, that 
the fallacy is so gross, and the cheat so transparent 
in them, that, as it hardens the Jews and Mahumetans with a desperate, invincible prejudice against 
Christianity, as a thing as false as those miracles 
which they see it recommended by; so, I am confident, that it causes many Christians also to nauseate their own religion, and to fall into secret atheism; being apt to think (as even these impostors 
also pretend) that the very miracles of the apostles <pb n="527" id="xxii-Page_527" />might be of the same nature with those which they 
see daily acted by these spiritual jugglers: so that 
hereby the grand proof of Christianity falls to the 
ground, and has no force or hold upon men’s minds 
at all. Whereas our Saviour himself laid the main 
stress and credit of his gospel, and of his mission 
from God, upon his miracles. <i>The works that I 
do</i>, says he, <i>bear witness of me</i>, <scripRef id="xxii-p28.1" passage="John x. 25" parsed="|John|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.25">John x. 25</scripRef>. And, 
<i>Believe me for my very works’ sake</i>, <scripRef id="xxii-p28.2" passage="John xiv. 11" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11">John xiv. 11</scripRef>. 
And, <i>Had I not done amongst them the works which 
no other man did, they had not had sin</i>, <scripRef id="xxii-p28.3" passage="John xv. 24" parsed="|John|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.24">John xv. 
24</scripRef>. So that we see here, that the credit of all 
turned upon his miracles, his mighty and supernatural works.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p29">But as, we know, it often falls out, that when a 
man has once got the character of a liar, even truth 
itself is suspected, if not absolutely disbelieved, when 
it comes from the mouth of such an one; so these 
miracle-mongers having alarmed the world round 
about them to a discernment of their tricks, when 
they came afterwards to preach Christianity, especially to infidels, and to press it upon men’s belief in 
the strength of those miraculous works which were 
truly and really done by Christ; yet, since they 
pretend the same of their own works too, (which all 
people see through, and know to be lies and impostures,) all that they preach of Christ is presently 
looked upon as false and fictitious, and leaves the 
minds of men locked up under a fixed, obstinate, 
and impregnable infidelity. Such a fatal blow has 
the legerdemain of those wretches given to the 
Christian religion, and such jealousies have they 
raised in some men’s thoughts against it, by their 
false miracles and fabulous stories of the romantic <pb n="528" id="xxii-Page_528" />feats of their pretended saints. In all which there 
is nothing indeed strange or miraculous, but the 
impudence and impiety of such as report and make 
them, and the folly of such as can believe them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p30">2. Pass we now to the second thing proposed, 
which is to shew what is meant by this diversity of 
gifts mentioned in the text. It imports, I conceive, 
these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p31">1. Something by way of affirmation, which is variety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p32">2. Something by way of negation, which is contrariety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p33">1. And first, for the first of them. It imports 
variety; of which excellent qualification, it is hard 
to say, whether it makes more for use or ornament. 
It is the very beauty of providence, and the delight 
of the world. It is that which keeps alive desire, 
which would otherwise flag and tire, and be quickly 
weary of any one single object. It both supplies 
our affections and entertains our admiration; equally 
serving the innocent pleasures and the important 
occasions of life. And now all these advantages 
God would have this desirable quality derive even 
upon his church too. In which great body there 
are and must be several members having their several uses, offices, and stations: as in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 12:28" id="xxii-p33.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">28th verse 
of this chapter</scripRef> (where my text is) the apostle tells 
us, that <i>God has placed in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly preachers, 
after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, 
governments, diversities of tongues</i>: the particular function and employment of so many parts subserving the joint interest and design of the whole. 
As the motion of a clock is a complicated motion of <pb n="529" id="xxii-Page_529" />so many wheels fitly put together; and life itself 
but the result of so many several operations, all is 
suing from and contributing to the support of the 
same body. The great help and furtherance of action, is order; and the parent of order is distinction. 
No sense, faculty, or member must encroach upon 
or interfere with the duty and office of another: 
for, as the same apostle discourses in the two next 
verses, <i>Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all 
teachers? are all workers of miracles? have all 
the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? 
do all interpret?</i> No; but as in the natural body 
the eye does not speak, nor the tongue see; so neither in the spiritual is every one who has the gift 
of prophecy endued also with the gift and spirit of 
government; every one, who may speak well, and 
pertinently enough upon a text, is not therefore 
presently fit to rule a diocese; nor is a nimble tongue 
always attended with a strong and a steady head. 
If all were preachers, who should govern? or rather 
indeed, who could be governed? If the body of the 
church were all ear, men would be only hearers of 
the word, and where would then be the doers? For 
such, I am sure, we are most to seek for in our days, in 
which, sad experience shews that hearing of sermons 
has, with most, swallowed up and devoured the 
practice of them, and manifestly serves instead of it; 
rendering many zealots amongst us as really guilty 
of the superstition of resting in the bare <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii-p33.2">opus operatum</span></i> of this duty, as the Papists are or can be 
charged to be in any of their religious performances 
whatsoever. The apostle justly reproaches such 
with <i>itching ears</i>, <scripRef passage="2Tim 4:3" id="xxii-p33.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.3">2 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>. and I cannot see, 
but that the itch in the ear is as bad a distemper 
<pb n="530" id="xxii-Page_530" />as in any other part of the body, and perhaps a 
worse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p34">But to proceed: God has use of all the several 
tempers and constitutions of men, to serve the occasions and exigences of his church by. Amongst 
which, some are of a sanguine, cheerful, and debonair disposition, having their imaginations, for the 
most part, filled and taken up with pleasing ideas 
and images of things; seldom or never troubling 
their thoughts, either by looking too deep into them, 
or dwelling too long upon them. And these are 
not properly framed to serve the church either in 
the knotty, dark, and less pleasing parts of religion, 
but are fitted rather for the airy, joyful offices of 
devotion; such as are praise and thanksgiving, jubilations and hallelujahs; which, though indeed 
not so difficult, are yet as pleasing a work to God 
as any other. For they are the noble employment 
of saints and angels; and a lively resemblance of the 
glorified and beatifick state; in which all that the 
blessed spirits do, is to rejoice in the God who made 
and saved them, to sing his praises, and to adore 
his perfections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p35">Again, there are others of a melancholy, reserved, 
and severe temper, who think much, and speak little; 
and these are the fittest to serve the church in the 
pensive, afflictive parts of religion, in the austerities 
of repentance and mortification, in a retirement from 
the world, and a settled composure of their thoughts 
to self-reflection and meditation. And such also are 
the ablest to deal with troubled and distressed consciences, to meet with their doubts, and to answer 
their objections, and to ransack every corner of their 
shifting and fallacious hearts, and, in a word, to lay <pb n="531" id="xxii-Page_531" />before them the true state of their souls, having so 
frequently descended into, and took a strict account 
of their own. And this is so great a work, that 
there are not many whose minds and tempers are 
capable of it, who yet may be serviceable enough to 
the church in other things. And it is the same 
thoughtful and reserved temper of spirit which must 
enable others to serve the church in the hard and 
controversial parts of religion: which sort of men, 
(though they should never rub men’s itching ears 
from the pulpit,) the church can no more be with 
out, than a garrison can be without soldiers, or a city 
without walls, or than a man can defend himself 
with his tongue, when his enemy comes against him 
with his sword. And therefore great pity it is, that 
such as God has eminently and peculiarly furnished, 
and, as it were, cut out for this service, should be 
cast upon and compelled to the popular, speaking, 
noisy part of divinity; it being all one, as if, when 
a town is besieged, the governor of it should call off 
a valiant and expert soldier from the walls, to sing 
him a song, or play him a lesson upon the violin at 
a banquet, and then turn him out of town, because 
he could not sing and play as well as he could fight. 
And yet, as ridiculous as this is, it is but too like the 
irrational and absurd humour of the present age, 
which thinks all sense and worth confined wholly to 
the pulpit. And many excellent persons, because 
they cannot make a noise with chapter and verse, 
and harangue it twice a day to factious tradesmen 
and ignorant old women, are esteemed of as nothing, 
and scarce thought worthy to eat the church’s bread. 
But, for all these false notions and wrong measures of 
things and persons, so scandalously prevalent amongst <pb n="532" id="xxii-Page_532" />us, <i>wisdom</i>, as our Saviour tells us, 
<i>is and will be 
justified of her children</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p36">But then again, there are others besides these, 
who are of a warmer and more fervent spirit, having much of heat and fire in their constitution: and 
God may and does serve his church even by such 
kind of persons as these also, as being particularly 
fitted to preach the terrifying rigours and curses of 
the law to obstinate daring sinners; which is a work 
as absolutely necessary, and of as high a consequence 
to the good of souls, as it is that men should be 
driven, if they cannot be drawn off from their sins; 
that they should be cut and lanced, if they cannot 
otherwise be cured; and that the terrible trump of 
the last judgment should be always sounding in their 
ears, if nothing else can awaken them. But then, 
while such persons are thus busied in preaching of 
judgment, it is much to be wished that they would 
do it with judgment too; and not preach hell and 
damnation to sinners so, as if they were pleased with 
what they preached. No; let them rather take heed 
that they mistake not their own fierce temper for 
the mind of God; for some I have known to do so, 
and that at such a rate, that it was easy enough to 
distinguish the humour of the speaker from the nature of the thing he spoke. Let ministers threaten 
death and destruction even to the very worst of men 
in such a manner, that it may appear to all their 
sober hearers that they do not desire, but fear that 
these dreadful things should come to pass: let them 
declare God’s wrath against the hardened and impenitent, as I have seen a judge condemn a malefactor, with tears in his eyes: for surely much more 
should a dispenser of the word, while he is pronouncing <pb n="533" id="xxii-Page_533" />the infinitely more killing sentence of the 
divine law, grieve with an inward, bleeding compassion for the misery of those forlorn wretches whom 
it is like to pass upon. But I never knew any of 
the Geneva or Scotch model (which sort of sanctified reprobationers we abound with) either use or 
like this way of preaching in my life; but generally 
whips and scorpions, wrath and vengeance, fire and 
brimstone, made both top and bottom, front and rear, 
first and last, of all their discourses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p37">But then, on the contrary, there are others again 
of a gentler, a softer, and more tender genius, and 
these are full as serviceable for the work of the ministry as the former sort could be, though not in the 
same way; as being much fitter to represent the 
meekness of Moses, than to preach his law; to bind 
up the broken-hearted, to speak comfort and refreshment to the weary, and to take off the burden from 
the heavy laden. Nature itself seems peculiarly to 
have fitted such for the dispensations of grace. And 
when they are once put into the ministry, they are, 
as it were, marked and singled out by Providence 
to do those benign offices to the souls of men, which 
persons of a rougher and more vehement disposition 
are by no means so fit or able to do. These are the 
men whom God pitches upon for the heralds of his 
mercy, with a peculiar emphasis and felicity of address, to proclaim and issue out the pardons of the 
gospel, to close up the wounds which the legal 
preacher had made, to bathe and supple them with 
the oil of gladness; and, in a word, to crown the 
sorrows of repentance with the joys of assurance. 
And thus we have seen how the gospel must have 
both its <i>Boanerges</i> and its <i>Barnabas, sons of thunder</i>, <pb n="534" id="xxii-Page_534" />and 
<i>sons of consolation</i>: the first, as it were, to 
cleanse the air and purge the soul, before it can be 
fit for the refreshments of a sunshine, the beams of 
mercy, and the smiles of a Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p38">David had shewn himself but a mean psalmist, had 
his skill reached no further than to one note: and 
therefore, <scripRef id="xxii-p38.1" passage="Psalm ci. 1" parsed="|Ps|101|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.1">Psalm ci. 1</scripRef>, we have him singing of judgment as well as mercy; and so raising the sweet 
est harmony out of the seeming discord of the most 
disagreeing attributes. There can be no composition 
in any thing without some multiplicity and diversity 
of parts: and therefore we have a catalogue of those 
gifts, which did, as it were, compound and make up 
the primitive church, in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 12:8,8,10" id="xxii-p38.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0;|1Cor|12|8|0|0;|1Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8 Bible:1Cor.12.8 Bible:1Cor.12.10">8th, 9th, and 10th verses 
of this 12th chapter of the 1st to the Corinthians</scripRef>; 
where the apostle tells us, that <i>to one is given the 
word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge, 
to another faith</i>; with many more such like gifts 
there reckoned up; and indeed so many and various 
were the gifts poured out by the Spirit of God upon 
the first preachers of the gospel, that there is need 
almost of the gift of tongues to rehearse them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p39">Of which great variety, as we have hitherto observed the use, so it is intended also for the ornament of the church. I say 
<i>ornament</i>: for I cannot 
persuade myself that God ever designed his church 
for a rude, naked, unbeautified lump, or to lay the 
foundations of purity in the ruins of decency. The 
entrance and gate of Solomon’s temple was called 
<i>beautiful</i>: and as there were several orders of priests 
and Levites belonging to it, so they had their several 
offices, their several chambers and apartments in that 
temple. It was a kind of representation of heaven; 
in which, our Saviour tells us, there <i>are many mansions</i>. <pb n="535" id="xxii-Page_535" />But, behold! there are wiser, much wiser 
than Solomon amongst us, who will have it quite 
otherwise in the Christian church. Nothing of order or distinction, nothing of splendour or dress, must 
be allowed of here. No, they are all <i>for lying in the 
dust before God</i>, (as their word is,) and therefore 
will have nothing but dust and nastiness for the 
church’s furniture. To attempt a confutation of such 
persons would be superfluous; and indeed I have no 
more to say for those who contend for such a sordid 
and mean condition of the church, but that in this 
they do not so much speak their devotion as their 
education; it being generally found that a slovenly 
way of breeding disposes men to a kind of slovenly 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p40">Much might be spoken by way of analogy between 
the internal and external, the spiritual and the material ornaments of the church; but both of them 
serve to dress and set off the spouse of Christ; the 
first to recommend her to his own eyes, and the latter to the eyes of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p41">Where would be the beauty of the heavens themselves, if it were not for the multitude of the stars, 
and the variety of their influences? And then for 
the earth here below, and those who dwell therein, 
certainly we might live without the plumes of peacocks, and the curious colours of flowers, without so 
many different odours, so many several tastes, and 
such an infinite diversity of airs and sounds. But 
where would then be the glory and lustre of the universe, the flourish and gayety of nature, if our senses 
were forced to be always poring upon the same things, 
without the diversion of change, and the quickening <pb n="536" id="xxii-Page_536" />relish of variety? And now, when matters stand 
thus, may we not justly say, <i>If God so clothes the 
fields</i>, so paints the flowers, and paves the very places 
we tread upon, and with such curiosity provides for 
all our senses, which yet are but the servants and 
under-officers of the soul; shall he not much more 
provide for the soul itself, and its own service there 
by, in the glorious economy and great concernments 
of the church? And moreover, does not such a liberal effusion of gifts equally argue both the power 
and the bounty of the giver? Number and multitude are the signs of riches, and the materials of 
plenty; and therefore, though unity in the government and communion of the church is indeed a great 
blessing, yet in the gifts and endowments of it, it 
would be but penury and a curse. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p42">Secondly, as this diversity of the Spirit’s gifts imports variety, so it excludes contrariety: different 
they are, but they are not opposite. There is no 
jar, no combat or contest between them; but all are 
disposed of with mutual agreements, and a happy 
subordination: for as variety adorns, so opposition 
destroys; things most different in nature may yet 
be united in the same design; and the most distant 
lines may meet and clasp in the same centre.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p43">As, for instance, one would think that the spirit 
of meekness and the spirit of zeal stood at that distance of contrariety, as to defy all possibility either 
of likeness or reconcilement; and yet (as we have 
already shewn) they both may and do equally serve 
and carry on the great end and business of religion. 
And the same Spirit which baptizes with water, 
baptizes also with fire. It is an art to attain the <pb n="537" id="xxii-Page_537" />same end by several methods; and to make things 
of a quite contrary operation to concur in one and 
the same effect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p44">Come we now to the third and last thing proposed 
from the words; which is to shew what are the consequences of this emanation of so many and different gifts from one and the same Spirit. I shall 
instance in four, directly and naturally deducible 
from it: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p45">First, If the Spirit works such variety of gifts, and 
those in so vast a multitude, and for the most part 
above the force of nature, certainly it is but rational 
to conclude, that it is a Being superior to nature, and 
so may justly challenge to itself a deity. There have 
been several who have impugned the deity of the 
Holy Ghost, though not in the same manner; but the principal of them come within 
these two sorts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p46">1. Macedonius and his followers, who allowed him 
to be a person, but denied his deity; affirming him 
to be the chief angel, the supreme and most excel 
lent of those blessed spirits employed by God in administering the affairs of the church, and conveying 
good suggestions to the minds of men, and for that 
cause to be called the <i>Holy Spirit</i>; and sometimes 
simply and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p46.1">κατ᾽ ἑξοχὴν</span>, or by way of eminence, 
<i>the 
Spirit</i>. And the same was held by one Biddle, an 
heretic of some note here in England, a little before the restoration; that is to say, while confusion 
and toleration gave countenance to almost all religions, except the true.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p47">2. But secondly, Socinus and his school deny both 
the deity of the Holy Ghost and his personal subsistence too; not granting him to be a person, but 
only the power of God; to wit, that <i> <span lang="LA" id="xxii-p47.1">vis</span></i>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p47.2">ἐνέργεια</span>, <pb n="538" id="xxii-Page_538" />by which he effects or produces things. And amongst 
those who assert this, none have given such bold 
strokes at the deity of the Holy Ghost as Crellius, 
in his book <i>de uno Deo Patre</i>, and his other <i>de Spiritu Sancto</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p48">Now to draw forth and insist upon all the arguments and texts of scripture which use to be traversed on both sides in this controversy, would be a 
thing neither to be done within this compass of time, 
nor perhaps so proper for this exercise; and therefore let it suffice us, upon the warrant of express 
scripture, not sophisticated by nice and forced expositions, but plainly interpreted by the general tradition of the church, (to which all private reason ought 
in reason to give place,) to confess and adore the 
deity of the Holy Ghost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p49">Now this Holy Spirit is in the church, as the soul 
in the natural body: for as the same soul does in 
and by the several parts of the body exercise several 
functions and operations; so the Holy Ghost, while 
he animates the mystical body of Christ, causes in it 
several gifts and powers, by which he enables it to 
exert variety of actions. And as in the river Nilus, 
it is the same fountain which supplies the seven 
streams; so when we read of the seven spirits, <scripRef id="xxii-p49.1" passage="Revelation iv. 5" parsed="|Rev|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.5">Revelation iv. 5</scripRef>, they are but so many several gifts of 
the same Spirit, all bearing the name and title of 
their donor; as it is usual for so many several volumes to bear the single denomination of their author; and we say, properly enough, that such an one 
has read Cicero or Plutarch, when he has read their 
works.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p50">But now surely this glorious Person or Being, who 
thus enlightens the minds of all men coming into <pb n="539" id="xxii-Page_539" />the world, in some measure, and of the church more 
especially, cannot be in the rank and number of created beings. The heathens attributed a kind of divinity or godhead to springs, because of that continual inexhaustible emanation from them, resembling 
a kind of infinity. But here we see the very gifts 
of the Spirit to be divine: and where we find such 
a divinity in the stream, certainly we may well ascribe it in a more transcendent manner to the fountain. Besides, if the Holy Ghost were not God, I 
cannot see how our bodies could be well called his 
temples; since none but God can challenge to himself the prerogative of a temple. And so much for 
the first consequent. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p51">Secondly, This great diversity of the Spirit’s gifts 
may read a lecture of humility to some, and of contentment to others. God indeed, in this great 
scheme of the creation, has drawn some capital letters, set forth some masterpieces, and furnished 
them with higher abilities than ordinary, and given 
them gifts, as it were, with both hands: but for all 
that, none can brag of a monopoly of them, none 
has so absolutely engrossed them all, as to be that 
thing of which we may say, Here we see, what and 
how much God can do. No, God has wrote upon 
no created being the utmost stint of his power, but 
only the free issues and products of his pleasure. 
God has made no man in <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii-p51.1">opprobrium naturae</span></i>, only 
to overlook his fellow-creatures, to upbraid them 
with their defects, and to discourage them with the 
amazing distance of the comparison. He has filled 
no man’s intellectuals so full, but he has left some 
vacuities in them, that may sometimes send him for 
supplies to minds of a much lower pitch. He has <pb n="540" id="xxii-Page_540" />stocked no land or country with such universal 
plenty, without the mixture of some wants, to be 
the ground and cause of commerce: for mutual 
wants, and mutual perfections together, are the bond 
and cement of conversation. The vast knowledge 
and ruling abilities of Moses might yet stand in 
need of Aaron’s elocution: and he who speaks with 
the tongue of angels, and the greatest fluency of 
spiritual rhetoric, may yet be at a loss when he 
comes to matters of controversy, and to assert the 
truth against the assaults and sophistry of a subtle 
opponent. God indeed can, and sometimes happily 
does, unite both these gifts in the same person: but 
where he does not, let not him who can preach, 
condemn him who can only dispute; neither let him 
who can dispute, despise him who can only preach: 
for (as we have shewn before) the church is served 
by both, and has equally need of some men to speak 
and declare the word, and of others to defend it: 
it being enough, and too often more than enough, 
for one man to maintain what another says. In 
which work, the speaking part is indeed the more 
easy, but the defensive the more glorious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p52">And, as this may give some check to the presumption of the most raised understandings, so it 
should prevent the despondency of the meanest: for 
the apostle makes this very use of it in the <scripRef passage="1Cor 12:21,22" id="xxii-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|21|12|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.21-1Cor.12.22">21st and 
22d verses</scripRef>; where he would not have even the 
lowest and poorest member of the church to be dejected upon the consideration of what it wants, but 
rather be comforted in the sense of what it has. 
Let not the foot trample upon itself, because it does 
not rule the body, but consider, that it has the 
honour to support it: nay, the greatest abilities are <pb n="541" id="xxii-Page_541" />sometimes beholding to the very meanest, if but for 
this only, that without them they would want the 
gloss and lustre of a foil. The two talents went 
into heaven as easily as the five: and God has put a 
peculiar usefulness even into the smallest members 
of the body, answerable to some need or defect in 
the greatest; thereby to level them to a mutual intercourse of compliance and benefaction; which 
alone can keep things equal, and is indeed the very 
poise and ballast of society. And thus much for 
the second consequent. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p53">Thirdly, The foregoing doctrine affords us also a 
touchstone for the trial of spirits: for such as are 
the gifts, such must be also the spirit from which 
they flow: and since both of them have been so 
much pretended to, it is well for the church, that it 
has the rule of judgment, and a note of discrimination. There is none, who is not wilfully a stranger 
to the affairs of our Israel, but has had the noise and 
blusters of gifted brethren, and of persons pretending 
to the Spirit, ringing in his ears. Concerning which 
plea of theirs, since we all know that there are 
spirits both good and bad, it cannot be denied, but 
that in some sense they might have the spirit, such 
a spirit as it was, and that in a very large measure: 
but as for their gifts, we must examine them by the 
standard of those here mentioned by the apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p54">And first, for that of prophecy: these men were 
once full of a prophecy that the world should be destroyed in the year 1656; because, forsooth, the 
flood came upon the old world in that year reckoning from the creation. And again, that the downfal of Pope and Antichrist, together with that of 
monarchy and episcopacy, (which they always accounted <pb n="542" id="xxii-Page_542" />as limbs of Antichrist,) should be in the year 
1666. And that because some remarkable mention 
is made of the number 666 in the Revelation; with 
many other such like predictions: the event of all 
which has shewn, that those men were not of God’s privy council; but, on the contrary, that all their 
prophecies were like those of almanacks, which 
warn every wise body to prepare against foul weather, by their foretelling fair.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p55">And then, for the gift of healing, let a bleeding 
church and state shew, how notably they were 
gifted that way. They played the chirurgeons indeed with a witness, but we never yet heard that 
they acted the physician; all their practice upon 
the body politic was with powder and ball, sword 
and pistol. No saving of life with those men, but 
by purging away the estate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p56">And likewise for the gift of discerning of spirits: 
they had their triers, that is, a court appointed for 
the trial of ministers; but most properly called 
Cromwell’s inquisition; in which they would pretend 
to know men’s hearts, and <i>inward bent of their 
spirits</i> (as their word was) by their very looks. But 
the truth is, as the chief pretence of those triers was 
to inquire into men’s gifts; so if they found them 
but well gifted in the hand, they never looked any 
further; for a full and free hand was with them an 
abundant demonstration of a <i>gracious heart</i>; a word 
in great request in those times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p57">And moreover, for the gift of diverse tongues, it 
is certain, that they scarce spake the same thing for 
two days together. Though otherwise it must be 
confessed, that they were none of the greatest linguists; their own mother tongue serving all their <pb n="543" id="xxii-Page_543" />occasions, without ever so much as looking into 
the fathers, who always spoke the language of the 
beast to such as could not understand them. Latin 
was with them a mortal crime, and Greek, instead 
of being owned for the language of the Holy Ghost, 
(as in the New Testament it is,) was looked upon 
like the sin against it; so that, in a word, they had 
all the confusions of Babel amongst them without 
the diversity of tongues.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p58">And then, lastly, for the gift of interpreting; they 
thought themselves no ordinary men at expounding 
a chapter; if the turning of a few rational, significant words and sentences into a loose, tedious, impertinent harangue could be called an exposition. 
But above all, for their interpreting gift, you must 
take them upon Ezekiel, Daniel, and the Revelation; and from thence, as it were, out of a dark 
prophetic cloud, thundering against the old cavaliers and the Church of England, and (as I may 
but too appositely express it) breaking them upon 
the wheels in Ezekiel, casting them to the beasts in 
Daniel, and pouring upon them all the vials in the 
Revelation. After which let any one deny it who 
durst, that the black decree was absolutely passed 
upon those malignants, and that they were all of 
them, to a man, sons of reprobation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p59">And thus, I think, I have reckoned up most of the 
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, and compared them 
with those of our late gifted brethren. Amongst 
all which divine gifts, I must declare, that I cannot 
find the gift of canting and whining, and making 
faces; that is, of speaking bad sense with worse 
looks; which yet those men used to call <i>the language of Canaan</i>. Nor can I find the gift of uttering <pb n="544" id="xxii-Page_544" />every sudden, crude, undigested thought coming 
over their minds, and of being impudently bold and 
familiar with Almighty God in prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p60">I cannot find the gift of exploding the mysteries, 
and peculiar <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii-p60.1">credenda</span></i> of the Gospel, in order to the 
turning Christianity into bare morality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p61">I cannot find the gift of accounting tenderness of 
conscience against law, as a thing sacred, but tenderness of conscience according to law, as a crime to be 
prosecuted almost to death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p62">In a word, I cannot find the gifts of <note n="16" id="xxii-p62.1"><p class="normal" id="xxii-p63">Notwithstanding 
the sanctified character they bear in the republicans’ new Gospel, <i>viz</i>. 
Ludlow’s Memoirs; and in the judgment of those who like such practices, and 
therefore publish such books, to the manifest affront of the monarchy they live under: a strange unaccountable way doubtless of 
supporting it.</p></note>rebelling, 
plundering, sequestering, robbing churches, and murdering kings, and all this purely for the sake of conscience and religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p64">These things, I say, (whether it be through the 
weakness of my discerning faculties, or whatsoever 
else may be the cause,) I cannot, for my life, find 
amongst the primitive gifts of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p65">And therefore, wheresoever I do find them, let 
men talk never so much of inward motions and extraordinary calls of the Spirit, of the kingdom of 
Jesus Christ, and of the public good, of moderation, 
and of an healing spirit, and the like; yet, long and 
sad experience having taught us the true meaning 
of all these fine and fallacious terms, I must needs 
say, both of them, and the spirit from which they 
proceed, in those words of St. <scripRef id="xxii-p65.1" passage="James iii. 18" parsed="|Jas|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.18">James iii. 18</scripRef>, <i>that 
they descend not from above, but are earthly, sensual, and devilish</i>. These are the names which <pb n="545" id="xxii-Page_545" />God knows and calls them by, though schismatics 
and hypocrites may call them reformation. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p66">Fourthly, In the fourth and last place, this emanation of gifts from the Spirit assures us that knowledge and learning are by no means opposite to 
grace; since we see gifts as well as graces conferred 
by the same Spirit. But amongst those of the late 
reforming age, (whom we have been speaking of,) all 
learning was utterly cried down. So that with them 
the best preachers were such as could not read, and 
the ablest divines such as could not write. In all 
their preachments they so highly pretended to the 
Spirit, that they could hardly so much as spell the 
letter. To be <i>blind</i> was with them the proper qualification of a spiritual 
<i>guide</i>, and to be <i>book-learned</i>, 
as they called it, and to be <i>irreligious</i>, were almost 
terms convertible. None were thought fit for the 
ministry but tradesmen and mechanics, because none 
else were allowed to have the Spirit. Those only 
were accounted like St. Paul, who could <i>work with 
their hands</i>, and in a literal sense <i>drive the nail 
home</i>, and be able to make a pulpit, before they 
preached in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p67">But the Spirit in the primitive church took quite 
another method, being still as careful to furnish the 
head as to sanctify the heart; and as he wrought 
miracles to found and establish a church by these 
extraordinary gifts, so it would have been a greater 
miracle to have done it without them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p68">God, as he is the giver of grace, so he is <i>the father of lights</i>; he neither admits darkness in himself, nor approves it in others. And therefore those 
who place all religion in the heats of a furious zeal, 
without the due illuminations of knowledge, know <pb n="546" id="xxii-Page_546" />not of what spirit they are; indeed of such a spirit 
as begins in darkness, leads to it, and ends in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p69">But certainly we shall one day find, that a religion so much resembling hell, neither was nor could 
be the readiest way to heaven. But on the contrary, that the Spirit always guides and instructs 
before he saves; and that, as he brings to happiness 
only by the ways of holiness, so he never leads to 
true holiness, but by the paths of knowledge.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xxii-p70"><i>To which Holy Spirit, together with the Father 
and the Son, three Persons and one God, be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both 
now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="547" id="xxii-Page_547" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XXXVI. The peculiar care and concern of Providence for the protection and defence of kings." prev="xxii" next="xxiv" id="xxiii">
<p class="center" id="xxiii-p1"><i>The peculiar care and concern of Providence for 
the protection and defence of kings</i>,</p>

<h4 id="xxiii-p1.1">SET FORTH IN</h4>

<h2 id="xxiii-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xxiii-p1.3">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY,</h3>
<h4 id="xxiii-p1.4">NOVEMBER 5, 1675.</h4>
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Psalms 144:10" id="xxiii-p1.5" parsed="|Ps|144|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.10" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="xxiii-p2"><scripRef passage="Psa 144:10" id="xxiii-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|144|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.10"><span class="sc" id="xxiii-p2.2">Psalm</span> cxliv. 10</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xxiii-p3"><i>It is he that giveth salvation unto kings</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xxiii-p4">THE greatest and most magnificent title, by which 
God exhibits himself to the sons of men, is, that he 
is King of kings, and that the governors of the earth 
are his subjects, princes and emperors his vassals, and 
thrones his footstools; and consequently that there is no absolute monarch in 
the world but one. And from the same also it follows, that there is nothing, 
which subjects can justly expect from their prince, but princes may expect from 
God; and nothing which princes demand from their subjects, but God, in a higher 
manner and by a better claim, requires from them. Now the relation between 
prince and subject essentially involves in it these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p5">First, Obedience from the subject to all the laws 
and just commands of his prince. And accordingly, 
as kings themselves have a sovereign over them, so 
they have laws over them too: laws which lay the <pb n="548" id="xxiii-Page_548" />same obligation upon crowned heads, that they do 
upon the meanest peasant: for no prerogative can 
bar piety: no man is too <i>great</i> to be bound to be 
<i>good</i>. He who wields the sceptre, and shines in the 
throne, has a great account to make, and a great 
Master to make it to: and there is no man sent 
into the world to rule, who is not sent also to obey.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p6">Secondly. The other thing imported in this relation, is protection vouchsafed from the sovereign to 
the subject. Upon which account it is. that as God 
with one hand gives a law, so with the other he defends the obedient. And this is the highest prerogative of worldly empire, and the brightest jewel in 
the diadems of princes, that by being God’s immediate subjects they are his immediate care, and entitled to his more especial protection; that they have 
both an omniscience, in a peculiar manner, to wake 
over them, and an omnipotence to support them; 
and that they are not the legions which they command, but the God whom they obey, who must both 
guard their persons and secure their regalia. For <i>it 
is he</i>, and he only, <i>who giveth salvation unto kings</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p7">The words of the text, with a little variation, run 
naturally into this one proposition, which, containing 
in it the full sense of them, shall be the subject of 
our following discourse, <i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p8">That God in the government of the world exercises a peculiar and extraordinary providence over 
the persons and lives of princes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p9">The prosecution of which proposition shall lie in 
these four things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p10">First, To shew upon what account any act of 
God’s providence may be said to be peculiar and extraordinary.</p>

<pb n="549" id="xxiii-Page_549" />
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p11">Secondly, To shew how and by what means God 
does after such an extraordinary manner save and 
deliver princes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p12">Thirdly, To shew the reasons why he does so. 
And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p13">Fourthly and lastly, To draw something by way 
of inference and conclusion from the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p14">Of all which in their order: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p15">First, for the first of these; which is to shew upon 
what account any act of God’s providence may be 
said to be peculiar and extraordinary. Providence 
in the government of the world acts for the most 
part by the mediation of second causes: which, 
though they proceed according to a principle of nature, and a settled course and tenor of acting, (supposing still the same circumstances,) yet Providence 
acting by them may, in several instances of it, be 
said to be extraordinary, upon a threefold account: 
as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p16">First, When a thing falls out besides the common 
and usual operation of its proper cause. As for in 
stance, it is usual and natural for a man meeting his 
enemy upon full advantage, to prosecute that advantage against him, and by no means to let him 
escape: yet sometimes it falls out quite otherwise. 
Esau had conceived a mortal grudge and enmity 
against his brother Jacob; yet as soon as he meets 
him, he falls upon him in a very different way from 
that of enemies, and embraces him. Ahab having 
upon conquest got Benhadad, his inveterate enemy, 
into his hands, not only spares his life, but treats 
him kindly, and lets him go. That a brother unprovoked should hate, and a stranger not obliged should 
love, is against the usual actings of the heart of man. <pb n="550" id="xxiii-Page_550" />Yet thus it was with Joseph, and no doubt with 
many others. In which, and the like cases, I conceive, things so falling out, may be said to come to 
pass by an extraordinary act of Providence; it being 
manifest, that the persons concerned in them do not 
act, as men of the same principles and interests under the same circumstances use to do. For interest, 
we say, will not lie, nor make a man false to himself, whatsoever it may make him to others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p17">Secondly. Providence may be said to act extraordinarily, when a thing falls out beside or contrary 
to the design of expert, politic, and shrewd persons, 
contriving or acting in it. As when a man by the 
utmost of his wit and skill projects the compassing 
of such or such a thing, fits means to his end, lays 
antecedents and consequents directly and appositely 
for the bringing about his purpose; but in the issue 
and result finds all broke a and baffled, and the event 
contrary to his intention; and the order of causes and 
counsels so studiously framed by him, to produce an 
effect opposite to, and destructive of, the design 
driven at by those means and arts. In this case 
also, I say, we may rationally acknowledge an extraordinary act of Providence: forasmuch as the man 
himself is made instrumental to the effecting of some 
thing perfectly against his own will and judgment, 
and that by those very ways and methods which in 
themselves were the most proper to prevent, and the 
most unlikely to bring to pass, such an event. The 
world all the while standing amazed at it, and the 
credit of the politician sinking: for that nothing 
seems to cast so just a reproach even upon reason 
itself, as for persons noted for it to act as notably 
against it.</p>

<pb n="551" id="xxiii-Page_551" />
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p18">Thirdly and lastly. Providence may be said to act 
in an extraordinary way, when a thing comes to pass 
visibly and apparently beyond the power of the cause 
immediately employed in it. As that a man dumb 
all his life before, should on the sudden speak: as it 
is said that the son of Croesus did, upon the sight of 
a murder ready to have been committed upon the 
person of his prince and father. That a small company should rout and scatter an army, or (in the language of scripture) that 
<i>one should chase an hundred, and an hundred put ten thousand to flight</i>. That persons of mean parts, and little or no experience, should frustrate and overreach the counsels of 
old, beaten, thoroughpaced politicians. These effects, 
I say, are manifestly above the ability and stated way 
of working belonging to the causes from whence they 
flow. Nevertheless such things are sometimes seen 
upon the great stage of the world, to the wonder and 
astonishment of the beholders, who are wholly unable, 
by the common method and discourses of reason, to 
give a satisfactory account of these strange phenomena, by resolving them into any thing visible in 
their immediate agents: in which case, therefore, I 
conceive, that the whole order and connection of 
these things one with another, may be reckoned an 
act of Providence extraordinary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p19">And thus much for the first general thing proposed, which was to shew upon what account the 
works of Providence come to be thus distinguished: 
which consideration it will be easy for every one to 
make application of to the ensuing particulars. I 
proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p20">Second general thing proposed; which is to shew, 
<pb n="552" id="xxiii-Page_552" />How and by what means God does after such an extraordinary manner save and deliver princes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p21">I shall mention seven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p22">1. By endowing them with a more than ordinary sagacity and 
quickness of understanding above other men. Kings, they say, have a long reach 
with their arm, but they have a further with their mind. In <scripRef id="xxiii-p22.1" passage="1 Kings iv. 29" parsed="|1Kgs|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.4.29">1 Kings iv. 29</scripRef>, God 
is said to have given Solomon <i>largeness of heart, even as the sand on the seashore</i>. And in <scripRef id="xxiii-p22.2" passage="Prov. xxv. 3" parsed="|Prov|25|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.25.3">Prov. xxv. 3</scripRef>, 
<i>the heart of kings</i> is 
said to be <i>unsearchable</i>. In the former text the 
royal mind is compared to the sand on the seashore 
for compass, and in this latter it may seem to vie 
with the sea itself for depth. And does not this 
day’s solemnity give us an eminent proof of this? 
For when this horrid conspiracy, contrived in hell 
and darkness, was conveyed to one of the confederates under the shelter of an equivocal writing, 
our apprehensive and quickscented king presently 
smoked the ambiguous paper, and sounding the 
depths of the black intrigue, found that at the bottom of it, which few mortals besides (though of the 
quickest faculties) could have discovered from it, 
who had not had their conjectures alarmed by some 
glimmerings of light into that dark project before. 
Such a piercing judgment does God often give to 
these his deputies: a judgment which looks into, 
or rather through and through all others, but is 
looked into by none.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p23">And there is nothing that both adorns and secures 
a prince comparably to this discerning faculty: for 
by this, as by a great light kindling many others, he 
commands the use of the best understandings and <pb n="553" id="xxiii-Page_553" />judgments throughout his dominions, calling them 
to his council, and so seeing with their eyes, apprehending and contriving with their heads; all their 
knowledge and experience, like rivers paying tribute to the ocean, being conveyed into and swallowed up in his royal breast. It is both the safety 
and felicity of a prince to have a wise council, but it 
must be his own wisdom which provides him one. 
Wisdom is a noble quality, and not discernible but by 
itself. It is art that must judge of art; and he who 
discovers wisdom in another, must do it by the idea 
he first had of it in his own brain. Now as the first 
and chief external safeguard of a prince is in his 
council, and as it is his discerning faculty which 
must furnish him with this, so his next safety is in 
the choice of his friends: and it is the same discerning faculty which must secure him here too. For it 
is this that must distinguish between friendship and 
flattery, the most baneful mischief that can be practised by one man upon another; and shadows do not 
more inseparably follow bodies, than flattery does 
the persons of great men. Flatterers are the bosom 
enemies of princes, laying trains for them, not at all 
less destructive than that which was discovered this 
day; contriving their ruin acceptably, pleasingly, 
and according to their own hearts desire. Poison 
has frequently destroyed kings, but none has been so 
efficaciously mortal as that drank in by the ear. He 
who meets his enemy in the field, knows how to encounter him; but he who meets him at his table, in 
his chamber, or in his closet, finds his enemy got 
within him before he is aware of him, killing him 
with smiles and kisses, and acting the assassinate <pb n="554" id="xxiii-Page_554" />under the masquerade of a counsellor or a confident: the surest, but the basest way of destroying 
a man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p24">But now, it is the prince’s wisdom and discerning 
spirit, that must be his rescue from the plots of this 
friendly traitor. It is a most remarkable speech of 
Solomon, <scripRef id="xxiii-p24.1" passage="Prov. xx. 8" parsed="|Prov|20|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.8">Prov. xx. 8</scripRef>, <i>that the king sitting on the 
throne of judgment scattereth away all evil with his 
eye</i>. And the nature of this evil is peculiarly such, 
that to discover, is to defeat it. It is a work of 
darkness, which the light never looks upon, but it 
scatters too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p25">Nothing is so notable in the royal bird, the eagle, 
as the quickness of his eye. The sight is the sense 
of empire and command; that which is always first, 
and leads the way in every great action: for so far 
as a prince sees, so far properly he rules; and while 
he keeps his eye open, and his breast shut, he cannot 
be surprised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p26">And thus much for the first way by which Providence saves and delivers princes; namely, by endowing them with a more than ordinary sagacity and 
quickness of understanding above other men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p27">2. God saves and delivers sovereign princes by 
giving them a singular courage and presence of mind 
in cases of difficulty and danger. As soon as ever 
the sacred oil had anointed Saul king, it is said, 
<scripRef id="xxiii-p27.1" passage="1 Sam. x. 9" parsed="|1Sam|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.10.9">1 Sam. x. 9</scripRef>, <i>that God gave him another heart</i>; 
that is, a great and a kingly spirit, raising his 
thoughts above the common level and designs of a 
private condition. And a little after, when there 
was a general consternation over all Israel, upon the 
invasion of the Ammonites, though the report of it <pb n="555" id="xxiii-Page_555" />met Saul in his former mean employment, coming 
from the field after his father’s herd; yet it is said, 
in the 11th chapter of the same book, and <scripRef passage="1Sam 11:6" id="xxiii-p27.2" parsed="|1Sam|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.11.6">verse 
6</scripRef>, <i>that the Spirit of God came upon Saul when 
he heard these tidings</i>; that is, the royal spirit, 
which he had received at his anointing, then began 
to stir and act, and flame out like itself; taking him 
presently from following an herd, and putting him 
in the head of an army. It is incredible to consider 
the motion of some minds upon the sudden surprise 
of danger; and how much in such cases some will 
even outact themselves; how much quicker their 
wit is to invent, and their courage to execute, than 
at other times. Tullus Hostilius, in the midst of a 
battle, surprised with the treachery of Metius Suffetius falling off with a great part of his army to the 
enemy, cries out to his soldiers, that it was by his 
order, and thereby confirmed their hearts from fainting through the apprehension of treachery, into a 
present and glorious victory, by their supposing it a 
contrived stratagem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p28">Next to wisdom, the greatest gift of Heaven is resolution. It is that which gives and obtains kingdoms, that turns swords into sceptres, that crowns 
the valiant with victory, and the victorious often 
with a diadem. It was answered by a neighbouring 
prince to one alleging a flaw in the title of Henry 
VII. to the kingdom of England, that he had three 
of the best titles to his kingdom of any prince living; 
being the wisest prince, the valiantest prince, and 
the richest prince in Christendom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p29">Presence of mind to get out of a plunge, and upon 
the sudden to unravel the knots and intricacies of a 
perplexed business, argues a head and a heart made <pb n="556" id="xxiii-Page_556" />for great things. It is a kind of ecstasy and inspiration, a beam of divine light darting in upon reason, 
and exalting it to a pitch of operation beyond its 
natural and accustomed measures; and perhaps 
there was never any person in the world remarkably 
and heroically great, without some such kind of enthusiasm; that is,, such a mighty principle, as at certain times raised him up to strange unaccountable 
heights of wit and courage. And therefore whosoever he is, who in the strength of such a spirit can 
look the most menacing dangers in the face, and 
when the state of all things about him seems desperate can yet bear his great heart above despair, such 
an one for the most part makes fortune itself bend 
and fall down to him, difficulties vanish, and dangers 
fly before him; so much is victory the claim of the 
valiant, and success the birthright of the bold. And 
this is the second way by which Providence <i>gives 
salvation unto kings</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p30">3. God saves and delivers sovereign princes, by disposing of 
events and accidents, in a strange concurrence for their advantage and 
preservation. No thing indeed is or can be properly accidental to God; but 
accidents are so called in respect of the intention or expectation of second 
causes; when things fall out beside their knowledge or design. And there is 
nothing in which Providence so much triumphs over, and, as I may so say, laughs 
at the profoundest wisdom of men, as in the stable, certain knowledge and 
disposal of all casual events. In respect of which, the clearest mortal 
intellect is wholly in the dark. And upon this account, as loose as these events 
seem to hang upon one another, yet they are all knit and linked together in a 
firm chain, <pb n="557" id="xxiii-Page_557" />and the highest link of that chain, as the poets speak 
most truly and philosophically, (though in a fable,) is 
fastened to Jupiter’s chair; that is, it is held and 
managed by an unerring Providence: the chain indeed may wave and shake this way and that way, 
but still the hand that holds it is steady, and the eye 
that guides it infallible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p31">Now nothing has so powerful an influence upon 
the great turns of affairs, and the lives and fortunes of 
great persons, as the little, unobserved, unprotected 
events of things. For could any thing be greater than 
the preservation of a great prince and his next heir to 
the crown, together with his nobles and the chief of 
his clergy, from certain, imminent, and prepared destruction? And was not all this effected by a pitiful 
small accident in the mistake of the superscription 
of a letter? Did not the oversight of one syllable 
preserve a church and a state too? And might it not 
be truly said of that contemptible paper, that it did <i><span lang="LA" id="xxiii-p31.1">Caesarem vehere et fortunam Caesaris</span></i>, and that the 
fate of three kingdoms was wrapt and sealed up in it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p32">A little error of the eye, a misguidance of the 
hand, a slip of the foot, a starting of an horse, a sudden mist, or a great shower, or a word undesignedly 
cast forth in an army, has turned the stream of victory from one side to another, and thereby disposed 
of the fortunes of empires and whole nations. No 
prince ever returns safe out of a battle, but may remember how many blows and bullets<note n="17" id="xxiii-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="xxiii-p33">See a late signal instance 
of this in a prince, “who had his shoulder so kindly kissed by a cannon bullet,” 
(as the late archbishop, by a peculiar strain of rhetoric, expresses this wonderful passage in his sermon at court, upon <scripRef id="xxiii-p33.1" passage="Jeremiah ix. 23" parsed="|Jer|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.23">Jeremiah ix. 23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 9:24" id="xxiii-p33.2" parsed="|Jer|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.24">24</scripRef>. page 34.) For well 
indeed might it pass for wonderful; the salutes from the mouth of a cannon being commonly so boisterous, that they 
seldom kiss, but they kill too.</p></note> have gone by <pb n="558" id="xxiii-Page_558" />him, that might as easily have gone through him, 
and by what little odd unforeseeable chances death 
has been turned aside, which seemed in a full, ready, 
and direct career to have been posting to him. All 
which passages, if we do not acknowledge to have 
been guided to their respective ends and effects 
by the conduct of a superior and a divine hand, 
we do by the same assertion cashier all providence, 
strip the Almighty of his noblest prerogative, and 
make God, not the governor, but the mere spectator 
of the world. And thus much for the third way. 
The</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p34">Fourth, by which God saves and delivers sovereign 
princes, is by wonderfully inclining the hearts and 
wills of men to a benign affection towards them. 
Hearts and wills are things that princes themselves 
cannot command, and yet the only things in the 
strength of which they do command. For the 
heart is the grand spring of action, and he who governs that part, does by consequence command the 
whole. But now this is the incommunicable prerogative of God; who, and who only, can either by 
power or by knowledge reach the heart. For as it 
is said, <scripRef id="xxiii-p34.1" passage="Prov. xxi. 1" parsed="|Prov|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.1">Prov. xxi. 1</scripRef>, <i>that the heart of the king is 
in God’s hand, and that as the rivers of water he turneth it which way soever he will</i>; so are the 
hearts of the people too; which, like a mighty stream 
or torrent, he turns this way or that way, according 
to the wise counsels of his providence. For if he intends to advance a prince, they shall be a stream to <pb n="559" id="xxiii-Page_559" />bear him up from sinking; if to forsake or ruin a 
prince, they shall overflow, and swell, and rush in 
upon him with such a furious, ungoverned tide, as no 
power or arts of state shall be able to divert or to 
withstand. God can turn the hearts of a nation suddenly and irresistibly. He has done so more than 
once or twice, and may do so again.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p35">Thus for instance, when David fled before Absalom, and was forced to leave the royal city, it was 
the general affection of his people (God touching 
their hearts) which brought him back, and resettled 
him in his throne; so that, in <scripRef id="xxiii-p35.1" passage="2 Sam. xix. 14" parsed="|2Sam|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.19.14">2 Sam. xix. 14</scripRef>, it 
is said of him, <i>that he bowed the hearts of all the 
men of Judah, even as the heart of one man; so 
that they sent this word unto the king, Return thou, 
and all thy servants</i>. And just such another message did the lords and commons of England send our 
banished David in the year sixty. For what was it 
else which so gloriously restored the king? Plots 
were nothing, and foreign assistance less than nothing. It was an universal, invincible current of 
the people’s wills and affections, that bore down all 
those mountains of opposition, which so many years 
had been raising up against him, and at length (in 
spite of guilt and malice) brought him in free and 
unshackled, absolute and victorious over the heads of 
his armed enemies. It was his people’s hearts which 
made their hands useless to his restoration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p36">On the other side, when the greatest part of the 
kingdom was rent from the house of David, and 
transferred to Jeroboam, in <scripRef id="xxiii-p36.1" passage="1 Kings xii. 24" parsed="|1Kgs|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.12.24">1 Kings xii. 24</scripRef>, the 
prophet expressly tells them, <i>that this thing was 
from God</i>; that is, he, by a secret overruling energy upon the hearts and affections of the people, took <pb n="560" id="xxiii-Page_560" />them off from one, and inclined and carried them 
over to the other. And it is often by this alone, that 
the great Lord of lords and Controller of monarchs 
putteth down one, and setteth up another. He 
can raise armies of hearts to drive any king out of 
his kingdom without striking a stroke; as on the 
contrary, where he intends to own and support the 
royal estate of any monarch, he shall set him up a 
throne in every one of his subjects breasts. So 
that, according to that scripture-expression, <i>their 
desire shall be to him, and he shall rule over them</i>. 
And certainly where affection binds, allegiance must 
needs be very easy; and a pleasant thing to rule, 
where there is no heart to resist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p37">5. God saves and delivers sovereign princes by 
rescuing them from unseen and unknown mischiefs 
prepared against them. This is most evident: for if a 
prince’s own observation can bear witness to many deliverances vouchsafed him by Providence, Providence 
itself can certainly bear witness to many more which 
he is wholly ignorant of. Forasmuch as in every man, 
but especially in princes, their concerns reach further, 
and carry a wider compass, than their knowledge 
can: it being impossible that any man living should 
know all that is spoken or done concerning him, 
and consequently be aware of all the mischievous 
blows levelled against him. How many secret cabals 
and plots have been against the reputation, the interest, and sometimes the life also of every considerable 
person in the world, which never yet came to their 
eye or their ear, nor (thanks to the care of a 
guardian Providence) ever troubled so much as a 
thought, nor hurt so much as an hair of their head! 
And yet the contrivers of them have wanted neither <pb n="561" id="xxiii-Page_561" />will, nor wit, nor power (the natural force of causes 
considered) to add execution to intention, and to 
give fire to their trains, and efficacy to their cursed 
projects, had not an invisible, overswaying power 
baffled and disappointed all the artifices of their 
malice, and stifled the base conception before the 
birth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p38">And this is a way of deliverance so eminent for 
the mercy of it, that if a prince or great person can 
be obliged to Providence for any, it must be for this. 
For when a man knows the danger he is in, all his 
senses quickly take the alarm, call up the spirits, 
and arm his courage to meet the approaching evil, 
and to defend himself. But when he knows nothing 
of the impending mischief, he lies open and defence 
less, like a man bound, and naked, and sleeping, 
while a dagger is directed to his breast. And for a 
merciful tender Providence then to step in to his 
assistance, to ward off the fatal blow, and to turn 
the approaching edge from his unguarded heart, this 
surely is the height of mercy, and engrosses the glory 
of the deliverance wholly to the divine goodness, 
without allowing any mortal wit or courage the 
least share or concurrence in it. No prince can tell 
what the discontents of ill subjects, the emulation of 
neighbour states or princes have been designing, endeavouring, and projecting against him: all which 
counsels, by a controlling power from above, have 
from time to time been made abortive and frustraneous. Let princes, therefore, reckon upon this, and 
know assuredly, that they stand indebted to Providence for more deliverances than they can know. 
And if the protecting mercies of Heaven thus surpass 
their knowledge, surely it is but reason that their <pb n="562" id="xxiii-Page_562" />sense of them and gratitude for them should surmount expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p39">Sixthly. God saves and delivers sovereign princes 
by imprinting a certain awe and dread of their persons and authority upon the minds of their subjects. 
And there is not any one thing which seems so manifestly to prove government a thing perfectly divine, both as to its original and continuance in the 
world, as this. For what is there in any one mortal man that can strike a dread into, and command 
a subjection from, so many thousands as every prince 
almost has under his government, should things be 
rated according to the mere natural power of second 
causes? For the strength of one man can do nothing 
against so many; and his wisdom and counsel but 
little more: and those who are to obey him know so 
much; and yet for all that, they yield him absolute 
subjection, dread his threatenings, tremble at his 
frowns, and lay their necks under his feet. Now 
from whence can all this be, but from a secret work 
of the divine power, investing sovereign princes with 
certain marks and rays of that divine image, which 
overawes and controls the spirits of men they know 
not how nor why? But yet they feel themselves actually wrought upon and kept under by them, and 
that very frequently against their will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p40">And this is that properly which in kings we call 
majesty, and which no doubt is a kind of shadow or 
portraiture of the divine authority drawn upon the 
looks and persons of princes, which makes them 
commanders of men’s fears, and thereby capable of 
governing them in all their concerns. <i><span lang="LA" id="xxiii-p40.1">Non fero 
fulgur oculorum tuorum</span></i>, is the language of every 
subject’s heart, struck with the awful aspect of a resolute <pb n="563" id="xxiii-Page_563" />and magnanimous prince. There is a majesty 
in his countenance that puts lightning into his looks 
and thunder into his words. In <scripRef id="xxiii-p40.2" passage="Dan. v. 19" parsed="|Dan|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.5.19">Dan. v. 19</scripRef>, it is said 
of Nebuchadnezzar, that <i>God gave him such a majesty, that all people, nations, and languages trembled before him</i>. When 
Alexander the Great found his whole army in a mutiny, and resolute not to march 
forward, but to return to their own country, against any arguments or 
persuasions that he could use, he <note n="18" id="xxiii-p40.3"><p class="normal" id="xxiii-p41">At the same time uttering these words, (so suitable to his 
kingly mind and courage,) <i><span lang="LA" id="xxiii-p41.1">Jam scietis, et quantum sine rege valeat exercitus, et quid opis 
in me uno sit.</span></i> Quint. Curtius, lib. x.</p></note>leaps down from the place upon which he had 
been speaking to them and arguing with them, and laying hold of thirteen of the 
most forward and violent mutineers, causes them to be bound hand and foot, (in 
the face of his whole army looking on,) and then thrown into the sea. All which 
this terrible and victorious army, to which he himself owed 
his greatness, and which but even now was upon such 
high and daring terms with him, quietly sees and suffers, and with a sneaking abject behaviour return to 
their tents, as if a lion had charged and chased a flock 
of sheep into their folds. Nay, the history says further, that they were fearful and solicitous, and inquisitive what the king meant to do with the rest of them. 
By which and the like passages, kings may see what 
they are, and what they may do, if they will but own 
their high office with an equal courage, and be true 
to that sovereignty and character which God has 
stamped upon them. Alexander, as great as he was, 
was but one man: but he was a prince, and as such 
acted by a commission from heaven, as one of the 
Almighty’s vicegerents, and upon that account able <pb n="564" id="xxiii-Page_564" />to encounter as well as to lead his army. A king, 
acting as a king, has all the power of heaven to bear 
him out; the stars in their courses shall fight for 
him; the angels are his guards, and the Lord of hosts 
their captain. And this is the sixth way by which 
God saves and delivers princes; namely, by the authority and majesty of their persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p42">7. In the seventh and last place. God saves and 
delivers sovereign princes, by disposing their hearts 
to such virtuous and pious courses, as he has promised a blessing to, and by restraining them from 
those ways to which he has denounced a curse. And 
this is the greatest deliverance of all; as having a 
prospect upon the felicity of both worlds, and laying 
a foundation for all other deliverances. For it is 
this that qualifies and renders a man a subject capable of and fit for a deliverance. King Abimelech 
was about to do an action that would certainly have 
drawn death and confusion after it: <i>Thou art but 
a dead man</i>, says God to him, in <scripRef id="xxiii-p42.1" passage="Gen. xx. 3" parsed="|Gen|20|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.20.3">Gen. xx. 3</scripRef>. But 
preventing grace snatched him from the brink of 
destruction, and delivered him from death by restraining him from the sin: <i>I withheld thee</i>, says 
God in the <scripRef passage="Gen 20:6" id="xxiii-p42.2" parsed="|Gen|20|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.20.6">6th</scripRef>, <i>from sinning against me</i>. See the 
force of princely piety in the person of Hezekiah. 
God tells him that <i>he should die</i>, and bids him prepare for it. But piety is stronger than death, and 
reverses the fatal edict. The Assyrians invade his 
kingdom, and take his fenced cities, but how does 
he withstand them? Why, he puts on sackcloth for 
his armour; and it was neither the valour nor the 
number of his troops, but the prayer of Hezekiah, 
and the irresistible force of a king fighting upon his 
knees, that routed Sennacherib.</p>

<pb n="565" id="xxiii-Page_565" />
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p43">Virtue entitles a prince to all the mercies of heaven, all the favours, all the endearments of Providence. It has a present and a future influence; one 
upon his person, the other upon his posterity. So 
that in <scripRef id="xxiii-p43.1" passage="1 Kings xi." parsed="|1Kgs|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11">1 Kings xi.</scripRef> when God declared his purpose 
to remove the kingdom from the house of Solomon, 
for all his idolatries and abominations, yet in the 
<scripRef passage="1Ki 11:34" id="xxiii-p43.2" parsed="|1Kgs|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.34">34th verse</scripRef> he says, <i>Howbeit I will make him king 
all the days of his life, for my servant David’s sake, because he kept my commandments and my 
statutes</i>. And in the <scripRef passage="1Ki 11:32" id="xxiii-p43.3" parsed="|1Kgs|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.32">32d verse</scripRef> he declares, 
<i>that 
his son after him should have one tribe for his servant David’s sake</i>. Nay, the piety of a king diffuses a blessing and a protection upon the whole 
kingdom: for how often, upon the provocations of 
Judah, did the memory of David’s piety, as it were, 
disarm the divine vengeance, and interpose between 
them and the destroying sentence! So that, in the 
second book of Kings, it is said three several times, 
upon three several remarkable occasions, that God 
<i>would not destroy Judah and Jerusalem for his 
servant David’s sake</i>. And who knows but the 
piety, the virtues, and the Christian sufferings of the 
late martyred king, may be one great preservative 
of the present peace of this wretched and ungrateful nation? So that when God lately sent his destroying angel, with his drawn sword, over Poland, 
Germany, Holland, and other countries, he has looked 
upon the blood of that royal martyr shed for the rights 
and liberties of his kingdoms, and bid the destroying 
angel pass over England, and draw no more blood 
there, where the memory of that sacred blood had 
made such an atonement and expiation, and cried 
aloud for mercy upon all, even those that shed it not <pb n="566" id="xxiii-Page_566" />excepted. Certain it is, that the virtues of a prince 
are a blessing to more than to himself and his family. 
They are a public seminary of blessings; they are 
the palladiums and the strong holds, nay the common stock and the inheritance of the kingdom, and, 
in a word, an exchequer that can never be shut up. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p44">And thus much for the second general thing proposed, which was to shew the several ways and means 
by which God does, after such an extraordinary manner, save and deliver sovereign princes: all which, 
for memory’s sake, it may not be amiss to rehearse 
and sum up in short: as, namely, he delivers them,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p45">1. By endowing them with a more than ordinary 
sagacity and quickness of understanding above other 
men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p46">2. By giving them a singular courage and presence of mind in cases of difficulty and danger.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p47">3. By disposing of events and accidents in a 
strange concurrence for their advantage and preservation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p48">4. By wonderfully inclining the hearts and wills 
of men to a benign affection towards them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p49">5. By rescuing them from unseen and unknown 
mischiefs prepared against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p50">6. By imprinting a certain awe and dread of their 
persons and authority upon the minds of the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p51">7. Seventhly and lastly. By disposing their hearts 
to such virtuous and pious courses as God has promised a blessing to, and by restraining them from 
those ways to which he has denounced a curse. And 
these are the several ways by which Providence <i>gives 
salvation unto kings</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p52">I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p53">Third general thing proposed, which is to shew <pb n="567" id="xxiii-Page_567" />the reasons why Providence is so much concerned in 
the salvation and deliverance of kings: which that 
we may the better do, we must know, that there are 
two things by which God supports the societies of 
mankind, which he will certainly maintain and preserve, as long as he suffers the world to last, and men 
to live in it; and these are government and religion; which being so, I suppose, we need allege no 
other reason for God’s peculiar care over the persons 
and lives of sovereign princes, if we demonstrate,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p54">1. That they are the greatest instruments in the 
hand of Providence to support government and civil 
society in the world. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p55">2. That they have the most powerful influence 
upon the concerns of religion and the preservation 
of the church, of all other persons whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p56">And first for the first of these; That kings are the 
greatest instruments in the hand of Providence to 
support government and civil society in the world: 
the proof of which, I conceive, will be fully made out 
by these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p57">1. By shewing that monarchy, or kingly government, is the most excellent and best adapted to the 
ends of government and the benefit of society. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p58">2. That the greatness or strength of a monarchy 
depends chiefly upon the personal qualifications of 
the prince or monarch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p59">1. And first, let us shew that monarchy or kingly 
government is the most excellent and best adapted 
to the ends of government and the benefit of society. 
This is too large and noble a subject to be fully managed in such a discourse. At present let it suffice 
to say, that monarchy, in the kind of government, 
is the first, and consequently the most perfect of all <pb n="568" id="xxiii-Page_568" />other sorts. It is an image of the divine supremacy, 
man’s imitation of Providence, a copy of God’s government of the universe in a lesser draught. For 
the world has but one sovereign ruler, as well as but 
one maker; and every prince is both his lieutenant 
and his resemblance too. The excellency of any 
government consists in the natural firmness of its 
constitution, freeing it from the principles of dissolution. And the dissolution of government, as of 
most other things, proceeds chiefly from the internal 
fightings and conflicts of contrary parts. But now 
unity excludes contrariety, and that which is but 
one cannot disagree or jar with itself. It is multitude only that admits of the contests of particulars, 
and a commonwealth, where governors cannot govern themselves. That which like a worm eats out 
the very heart of government, is the emulation, the 
ambition, and the discord of the parties invested with 
it. But the supremacy placed in one cuts off all 
these: for no man is his own rival, no man envies 
himself, or designs to trip up his own heels, whatsoever he may chance to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p60">And to shew the naturalness of monarchy, all other forms of 
government insensibly partake of it, and slide into it. For look upon any 
aristocracy or democracy, and still you shall find some one ruling active person 
amongst the rest, who does every thing, and carries all before him. Was not De 
Wit, amongst our neighbours, a kind of king in a commonwealth? And was not that 
usurper here amongst ourselves a monarch in reality of fact, before he wore the 
title or assumed the office? Moreover, when any commonwealth is forced to defend 
itself by war, it finds it necessary to appoint one general over all, <pb n="569" id="xxiii-Page_569" />as this very commonwealth found to its cost, and to 
make the conduct of its armies at least monarchical. 
Nay, the Romans themselves, in their greatest exigencies of state, had recourse to their dictatorship, 
which was a perfect monarchy for the time. And 
when they sent out their armies under the conduct 
of two consuls, yet those consuls were to command 
the whole army by turns, one one day, and another 
another; which was a tacit confession of the necessity of a single conduct for the right management of 
great affairs. And I think, upon a full survey of the 
Roman story, we may truly pronounce, that the 
greatest defeats that were ever given that common 
wealth, in any lasting war, have been from this, that 
the custom of shifting consuls every year hindered 
the conduct of the whole war from being continued 
in the hands of one experienced commander. In 
their wars with Hannibal, nothing is more manifest. 
From all which I infer, that kingly government is 
the most natural, excellent, and beneficial to society 
of all others: and that in every commonwealth, (in 
spite of its constitution,) there will be something of 
monarchy; and that if a republic ever achieves any 
thing great or considerable, it is still by virtue of 
something in it that is monarchical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p61">Secondly, The next thing is to shew, that the 
greatness or strength of a monarchy depends chiefly 
upon the personal qualifications of the prince or monarch. It ebbs or flows according to the rising or 
falling of his spirit. For still it is the person that 
makes the place considerable, and not the place him. 
And we shall find in every government, that the 
activity and bravery of the prince is the soul politic 
which animates and upholds all. When Alexander <pb n="570" id="xxiii-Page_570" />the Great died, the Grecian monarchy expired with 
him. He was both the emperor and the empire too. 
And after the death of Julius and Augustus Caesar, 
those great commanding souls, the Roman empire 
declined every day, falling into the hands of brutes 
and sots, who could scarce wield the weight of their 
own bellies, and much less the burden of such vast 
dominions. The present grandeur of the papacy is 
entirely owing to the prudence and governing arts 
of some of the popes; and it never suffered any 
great blow, but when a weak or a voluptuous person sat in the chair. And here amongst ourselves, 
both the protector and the new protectorship died 
in one man, though the name indeed survived a 
while in another; and it was quickly seen, how ridiculous it was for any one to attempt to succeed 
into his power, who could not succeed into his 
spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p62">But it is evident from reason, that the fate and 
fortune of governments must naturally follow the 
personal abilities of the governor: for what is there 
else, that the strength of a kingdom can be supposed 
to lean upon, but one of these three; its treasure, 
its military power, or its laws? But now, none of 
all these can signify any thing, where the prince is 
not endued with that royal skill that is requisite to 
the due management of them. For surely the bare 
image of a prince upon the coin of any nation can 
neither improve or employ the treasure of it; nor 
can the military force of a kingdom do much to 
strengthen it, should the prince either wear a pad 
lock upon his sword, or draw it in defence of his 
enemies. Nor lastly, can the laws much contribute 
to the support of it, if the execution of them be either <pb n="571" id="xxiii-Page_571" />neglected or discountenanced: for it is not how 
laws are made, nor how they are interpreted, but 
how they are used, that must influence the public. 
By all which we see what moment there is in the 
sole person of a prince. For as he is qualified or 
disposed, so all these great things become helpful 
or ineffectual. The treasure, arms, and laws of a 
nation are all virtually in him. And it is he who 
must breathe life and efficacy into them all. Which 
is the first great reason, why God extends such a 
particular providence over the persons of kings, 
namely, because the main concerns of civil government and society, which Providence so much tenders the preservation of, are principally deposited 
in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p63">Secondly, The other great reason is, because 
princes have the most powerful influence upon the 
concerns of religion, and the preservation of the 
church, of all other persons whatsoever. Religion 
is indeed an immortal seed, and the church is proof 
against the very gates of hell, as being founded 
upon a promise, and so standing fast in the eternal 
strength of God’s veracity. Nevertheless, as to its 
outward state and circumstances in this world, it 
must clasp about the secular power, and as that 
frowns or smiles upon it, so it must droop or flourish. Accordingly God has declared kings to be 
nursing fathers of his church; and every prince, by 
the essential inherent right of his crown, is or should 
be a defender of the faith. He holds it by a charter 
from heaven; long before the pope’s donation, who 
never gives any thing to princes, but what was their 
own before. Every Christian king is within his 
own dominions the great pastor, both to rule Christ’s <pb n="572" id="xxiii-Page_572" />flock, and to see it fed, though he does not feed it 
himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p64">We know how glorious a deliverance our church 
received this day; and it was by the wisdom of that 
head which wore the crown, that God vouchsafed it 
to her. King and church then, as it is seldom otherwise, were both designed to the same fate. But 
God preserved the king, and the king the church. 
And who knows but for such a day as this, God 
paved his way before him in such a peaceable entrance into the English throne, so much above and 
against the expectation of the world round about 
him, and of the court of Rome especially; which, it 
is well known, had other designs upon the anvil at 
that time. And as he then saved the church from 
perishing by one blow; so he afterwards supported 
it from dying gradually, either by the encroachments of superstition, or the attempts of innovation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p65">And it is observable, (which I speak not in flattery, but in a profound sense of a blessing which 
the whole kingdom can never be thankful enough 
for,) that none of the families that ever reigned over 
this nation, have to their power been so careful and 
tender of the church, kept their hands so clean 
from any thing that might look like sacrilege, been 
so zealous of its privileges, and so kind to its ministers, as the royal family that now sways the sceptre 
in the succession of three several princes. And I 
doubt not but as sacrilege has blasted the mightiest 
families with a curse, so the abhorrence of it will 
and must perpetuate a blessing upon this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p66">And thus having despatched the several heads at 
first proposed, and shewn upon what accounts the <pb n="573" id="xxiii-Page_573" />actings of God’s providence may be said to be extra 
ordinary; and by what ways and means this extra 
ordinary providence saves and delivers princes, as 
also the reasons why it does so; I proceed now to 
the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p67">Fourth and last thing proposed: which is, to 
make some useful deductions from what has been 
delivered; and it shall be by way of information concerning two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p68">First, The duty and behaviour of princes towards 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p69">Secondly, The duty and behaviour of subjects towards their prince.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p70">First. And first for that of princes towards God. 
It shews them from whom, in their distress, they 
are to expect, and to whom, in their glory, they are 
to ascribe all their deliverances. David was as 
great a warrior and as valiant a prince as ever 
reigned. In all his wars success waited upon his 
courage, and victory did homage to his sword; yet 
he tells us, that he would neither trust in his sword 
nor in his bow, nor in the alliance of princes. All 
auxiliaries but those from above, he found weak, 
fickle, and fallacious. And as princes are to own 
their great Deliverer, so are they to shew the world 
that they do so, by setting a due estimate upon the 
deliverance; especially when it is shewn in so signal 
an instance as that which we now commemorate. 
And whosoever he is, who really and cordially values any notable deliverance vouchsafed him by God, 
surely above all things it will concern him, not to 
court the mischief from which he has been delivered. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p71">Secondly, which most properly belongs to us, <pb n="574" id="xxiii-Page_574" />we learn from the premises the duty and behaviour 
of subjects towards their princes. Does not God, by 
such a protecting providence over kings, point out 
to us the sacredness of their persons; and command 
a reverence, where he himself thinks fit to place an 
honour? Does not every extraordinary deliverance of 
a prince carry this inscription upon it in the brightest characters, <i>Touch not mine anointed?</i> Whom 
God has placed upon the throne, shall any human 
power presume to drag to the bar? or shall royal heads be crowned and anointed 
only to prepare them to be sacrificed upon a scaffold?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p72">As for our parts, when we reflect upon our prince, 
signalized by so many strange unparalleled rescues, 
ought they not both to endear him to our allegiance, 
and in a manner consecrate him to our veneration? 
For is not this he, whom in the loins of his royal 
progenitor, God, by this day’s mercy, as I may so 
say, delivered before he was born? he, for whose 
sake God has since wrought so many miracles; covering his head in the day of battle, and, which is 
more, securing it after battle, when such a price was 
set upon it? Is not this he, whom the same Providence followed into banishment, and gave him safety 
and honour, where he had not so much as to lay his 
head, or to set his foot upon, that he could call his 
own? Is not this he, whom God brought back again 
by a miracle as great as that by which he brought 
Israel out of Egypt, not dividing, but, as it were, drying up a Red sea before him? Is not this he, whom 
neither the plots of his enemies at home, nor the 
united strength of those abroad, have been able to 
shake or supplant? And lastly, is not this he, 
whom neither the barbarous injuries of his rebel <pb n="575" id="xxiii-Page_575" />subjects at home, nor the temptations of foreign 
princes abroad, nor all the arts of Rome besides, 
could in his greatest extremity bring over to the 
Romish profession; but that after all, he returned, and since his return still 
continues in the same communion which he was in when he went from us, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="xxiii-p72.1">Carolus a 
Carolo</span></i>, firm and immoveable, like the son of a father, who could rather part 
with his crowns, kingdoms, and his very life, than quit his honour, or give up 
his religion?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p73">For all which glorious things done for him and 
by him, may the same God, who has hitherto delivered him, order his affairs so, that he may never 
need another deliverance, but that he may grow old 
in peace and honour; and be as great as the love of 
his friends and the fears of his enemies can make 
him; commanding the hearts of the one, in spite 
of the hearts of the other; and, in a word, continue 
to reign over us, till mortality shall be swallowed up 
of immortality, and a temporal crown changed into 
an eternal.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xxiii-p74"><i>Which God of his infinite mercy grant; to 
whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<h3 id="xxiii-p74.1">END OF VOL. II.</h3> 

</div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="xxiii" next="xxiv.i" id="xxiv">
<h1 id="xxiv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="xxiv" next="xxiv.ii" id="xxiv.i">
  <h2 id="xxiv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxiv.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#xviii-p22.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#xiii-p56.1">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#xxiii-p42.1">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#xxiii-p42.2">20:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#xiv-p16.2">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p16.3">23:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vi-p23.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi-p26.3">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#xiv-p7.2">19:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p7.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi-p67.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#xiii-p60.1">16:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#xxiii-p27.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#xxiii-p27.2">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#xiii-p60.2">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#ii.i-p41.1">25:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#viii-p1.5">25:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#viii-p2.1">25:32-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#xxiii-p35.1">19:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#xxiii-p22.1">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#xxiii-p43.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#xxiii-p43.3">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxiii-p43.2">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#xxiii-p36.1">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vii-p55.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=7#vii-p55.2">22:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#xviii-p27.3">23:34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xviii-p25.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xviii-p23.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xviii-p22.3">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#xviii-p25.2">22:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=4#xviii-p27.4">36:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#ii.i-p55.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#xii-p1.3">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#xii-p2.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=7#xii-p35.2">35:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#xii-p35.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#xxi-p32.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#xix-p50.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#xii-p28.1">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#vi-p26.1">26:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=1#xxii-p38.1">101:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=130#ix-p57.1">119:130</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=10#ii.i-p198.1">144:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=10#xxiii-p2.1">144:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iv-p21.2">2:13-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iii-p40.1">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iv-p21.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#iii-p31.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#xii-p28.2">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vii-p61.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#xxiii-p24.1">20:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#xxiii-p34.1">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#xiii-p58.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=3#xxiii-p22.2">25:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#viii-p54.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#xiii-p60.3">7:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xii-p45.1">1:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#xix-p29.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#ii.i-p26.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii-p1.4">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii-p2.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=10#vii-p56.1">30:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=13#xx-p3.1">52:13-53:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=0#xix-p50.2">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=0#xx-p13.1">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#ii.i-p162.1">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#xix-p51.1">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#xx-p1.1">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=10#xx-p33.1">53:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=12#xx-p32.1">53:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=8#xvii-p15.2">55:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#xxiii-p33.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#xxiii-p33.2">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#xiii-p39.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#xviii-p22.2">22:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#viii-p21.1">16:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xxiii-p40.2">5:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#xiii-p57.1">4:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xvii-p42.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xxi-p28.1">3:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xviii-p14.1">1:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#ix-p21.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi-p67.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xii-p30.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iv-p10.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#xiv-p16.1">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#ii.i-p80.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#xiv-p1.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vii-p37.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#ii.i-p97.1">7:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#xv-p2.1">7:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xv-p58.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#v-p31.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#iv-p10.2">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iv-p10.3">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#xii-p18.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#xix-p24.1">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#ii.i-p20.1">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vi-p2.1">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=30#xix-p58.1">23:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#xxi-p19.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi-p43.1">25:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=69#xv-p46.1">26:69</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xviii-p41.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#ix-p77.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#xii-p30.2">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#xxi-p36.1">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#xxi-p36.2">15:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#xviii-p14.2">3:23-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=46#xix-p58.2">6:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#ix-p64.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#xv-p57.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#xiv-p10.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#ix-p79.1">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#ii.i-p71.1">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#xiii-p1.1">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vii-p71.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#xxi-p8.1">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#xii-p29.2">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#xii-p29.3">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#xii-p29.4">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#xii-p35.4">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#xxi-p36.4">24:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xviii-p7.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#ii.i-p149.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xix-p2.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi-p39.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xvii-p16.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=48#xxii-p7.1">4:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#ix-p20.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xviii-p7.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xix-p4.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#xxii-p28.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#xiii-p70.1">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=39#xxi-p32.2">12:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#xxi-p32.3">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#ix-p51.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#xxii-p28.2">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#xxii-p28.3">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xviii-p7.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=38#xviii-p41.2">18:38</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#ii.i-p171.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxi-p1.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#xviii-p20.2">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#ix-p51.2">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi-p70.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xiv-p66.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi-p67.3">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#v-p34.2">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#xxi-p31.1">23:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=5#xv-p35.1">26:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#viii-p17.1">26:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xviii-p20.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ii.i-p13.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v-p7.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii-p3.1">1:18-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v-p51.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v-p2.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ii.i-p8.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ii.i-p15.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v-p8.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v-p10.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#ii.i-p11.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v-p5.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v-p29.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v-p51.3">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#x-p58.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#ii.i-p12.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v-p6.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#ii.i-p1.1">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii-p1.1">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iv-p1.1">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ix-p20.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#ix-p39.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#xii-p5.1">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#ix-p20.3">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#xvii-p53.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#xii-p35.3">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#xiv-p31.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#ii.i-p116.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xvi-p12.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xvi-p5.1">14:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#xvi-p12.2">14:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xvii-p31.1">1:17-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#ii.i-p129.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xvii-p2.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#ix-p27.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xvi-p53.1">3:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xvii-p44.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xii-p48.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#xvi-p12.4">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#xvi-p12.3">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#xvi-p35.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#ii.i-p114.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xvi-p2.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xvi-p5.2">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#xiii-p52.2">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xviii-p46.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi-p50.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#ii.i-p184.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xxii-p2.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#xxii-p38.2">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#xxii-p38.2">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#xxii-p38.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#xxii-p52.1">12:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#xxii-p33.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#xvii-p38.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=40#x-p35.3">14:40</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xvii-p53.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#xxi-p34.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#xiii-p44.2">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#xvii-p26.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xiii-p57.2">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#xxi-p36.3">13:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#ix-p79.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p52.1">5:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xviii-p52.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#xiii-p44.1">4:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi-p75.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xii-p44.1">2:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#xvi-p26.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#x-p36.1">2:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xvii-p53.3">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#ix-p58.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xxii-p33.3">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xxii-p22.1">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#ix-p58.2">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#xvi-p53.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xvi-p53.3">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#xviii-p30.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xxi-p37.2">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#xxi-p37.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#x-p74.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi-p26.2">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#x-p35.2">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#x-p48.1">13:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xv-p31.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#xxii-p65.1">3:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#x-p35.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#x-p47.1">2:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xiv-p10.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#ii.i-p46.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#ix-p1.4">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#ix-p3.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#x-p1.4">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#x-p2.1">3:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xxii-p49.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#xviii-p1.4">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#ii.i-p140.1">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#xviii-p2.1">22:16</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture Commentary" prev="xxiv.i" next="xxiv.iii" id="xxiv.ii">
  <h2 id="xxiv.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture Commentary</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripCom" id="xxiv.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#ii.i-p40.3">25:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#viii-p1.7">25:32-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#ii.i-p54.3">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#xii-p1.7">22:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=10#ii.i-p197.3">144:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=10#xxiii-p1.5">144:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#ii.i-p25.3">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii-p1.6">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#ii.i-p161.3">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#xx-p0.8">53:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#xiv-p0.4">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#ii.i-p79.3">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#ii.i-p96.3">7:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#xv-p1.6">7:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#ii.i-p19.3">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vi-p1.6">22:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#xiii-p0.5">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#ii.i-p70.3">11:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#ii.i-p148.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xix-p1.6">1:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#ii.i-p170.3">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxi-p0.6">2:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ii.i-p7.3">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v-p1.8">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#ii.i-p0.8">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii-p0.4">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iv-p0.4">1:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#ii.i-p128.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xvii-p1.5">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#ii.i-p113.3">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xvi-p1.6">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xxii-p1.4">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#ii.i-p183.7">12:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#ii.i-p45.3">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#x-p1.8">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#ix-p1.7">3:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#ii.i-p139.3">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#xviii-p1.5">22:16</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="xxiv.ii" next="xxiv.iv" id="xxiv.iii">
  <h2 id="xxiv.iii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="xxiv.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xxiv.iii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἀωέστησε, λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου, καθότι οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸν κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾅδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νοῦς ἀΐδιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περίλυπός ἐστιν ἡ ψυχή μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαρισαῖοι οἱ ἑρμηνευόμενοι ἀφωρισμένοι, παρὰ τὸ μερίζειν καὶ ἀφορίζειν ἑαυτοὺ τῶν ἄλλων ἁπάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαροσαῖος ἀφωρισμένος, μεμερισμένος, καθαρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφωπισμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γινώσκοντες, γινώσκειν, γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνατὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφιμώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδίους χαρακτῆρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερὰ γράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἑξοχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς καὶ ἐπιστήμη τῶν τιμιωτάτων τῇ φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυχθήμερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ποωηρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῤῥησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασκενὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπαρασκενὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσάββατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάββατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφὸν φάρμακον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεργοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντήρησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχέσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχοιωία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐν τῇ φωνῇ τῶν ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ παθημάτων σύμβολα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Ἠλὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ύποκοριστικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p51.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p51.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόσοφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνας : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνας ᾅδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠδῖνας θανάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="xxiv.iii" next="xxiv.v" id="xxiv.iv">
  <h2 id="xxiv.iv-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xxiv.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> illico nasci senes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>A Deo habemus quod sumus homines, a nobis autem ipsis quod sumus justi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p48.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Blanditiae, etiam cum excluduntur, placent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Caesarem vehere et fortunam Caesaris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Carolus a Carolo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p72.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dum vivimus vivamus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Esse quam videri bonus malebat!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p48.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides catholica docet omnem virtutem esse bonam, omne vitium esse malum. Si autem erraret papa, praecipiendo vitia vel prohibendo virtutes, teneretur ecclesia credere vitia esse bona et virtutes malas, nisi vellet : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>In ipso primo homine totius immortalitatis rationem uni gratiae Dei tribuo; nec in ipsa creatione quicquam immortalis vitae in homine agnosco: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jam scietis, et quantum sine rege valeat exercitus, et quid opis in me uno sit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Malum ex quolibet defectu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p47.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo tam prope tam proculque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Non fero fulgur oculorum tuorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Paulus propheticus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Procul este profani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p28.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid dabitis?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis te discrevit?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Rabbini nostri beatae memoriae uno ore statuunt juxta receptam traditionem hic de rege Messia sermonem esse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si populus decipi vult, decipiatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sit anima mea cum philosophis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tantum id mihi videtur statui posse, post hanc vitam, hominis animam sive animum non ita per se subsistere, ut tilla praemia poenasve sentiat, vel etiam illa sentiendi sit capax.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a fortiori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a minore ad majus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>affectus animi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>alter idem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>amor sceleratus habendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p69.1">1</a></li>
 <li>anno Domini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum honestum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum utile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>coena pura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>credenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p22.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p22.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p60.1">4</a></li>
 <li>de Animalibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>de condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p38.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p39.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.2">3</a></li>
 <li>depositum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>elato capite: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>encomium Neronis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>evangelista: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fiducia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.5">3</a></li>
 <li>fidus Achates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p82.1">1</a></li>
 <li>gratiam Dei secundum hominum merita conferri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p48.4">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus infusi obtinentur per modum acquisitorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>honestus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>honor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ignorantia juris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>imparibus tanquam paribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in hypothesi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in occulto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in sensu composito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p26.1">2</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p45.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p13.1">2</a></li>
 <li>jucundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>jus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>jus naturale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p31.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p34.1">2</a></li>
 <li>jus positivum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p31.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p34.2">2</a></li>
 <li>luere peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>mereri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.3">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.4">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p40.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.5">3</a></li>
 <li>modicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>monstrum horribile celeritatis et vigilantiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>non semper viator a latrone, nonnunquam etiam latro a viatore occiditur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p75.2">1</a></li>
 <li>opprobrium naturae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opus bonum indebitum fuciens praemium, debitum ex indebito.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p33.2">2</a></li>
 <li>panem gladio divisum uterque libabat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>par et aequum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>plaudente et gaudente mundo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p75.1">1</a></li>
 <li>plurima et maxima bella sola celeritate conficere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>primum vivens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pro hic et nunc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rationes boni et mali: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>recta ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p3.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p4.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p7.1">3</a></li>
 <li>sacra arcana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>salva anima ignorare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>salva scientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctum sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p37.3">2</a></li>
 <li>separati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p36.3">1</a></li>
 <li>separavit, discrevit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p35.3">1</a></li>
 <li>summum bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>teste meipso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p53.2">1</a></li>
 <li>turpe et honestum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p23.1">2</a></li>
 <li>tyrocinium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ultimum moriens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p47.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="xxiv.iv" next="toc" id="xxiv.v">
  <h2 id="xxiv.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxiv.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_65_1">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_349_1">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_515">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_516">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_517">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_518">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_519">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_520">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_521">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_522">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_523">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_524">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_525">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_526">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_527">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_528">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_529">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_530">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_531">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_532">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_533">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_534">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_535">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_536">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_537">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_538">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_539">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_540">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_541">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_542">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_543">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_544">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_545">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_546">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_547">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_548">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_549">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_550">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_551">551</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_552">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_553">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_554">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_555">555</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_556">556</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_557">557</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_558">558</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_559">559</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_560">560</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_561">561</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_562">562</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_563">563</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_564">564</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_565">565</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_566">566</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_567">567</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_568">568</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_569">569</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_570">570</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_571">571</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_572">572</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_573">573</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_574">574</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_575">575</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>






	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
